«••='•',"'••.'• 


.JL^ 


MEMOIRS 


ELDER  THOMAS  CAMPBELL, 


TOGETHER  WITH  A 


BRIEF  MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JANE  CAMPBELL. 


OF   BETHANY,   VIRGINIA. 


CINCINNATI,    0.: 
PUBLISHED    BY    H.    S.    BOSWORTH, 

COR.    EIGHTH    AND   WALNUT   ST8. 
1861. 


Entered,  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1861,  by 
ALEXANDER   CAMPBELL, 

in  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  United  States  for  the  Southern 
District  of  Ohio. 


PREFACE. 


OF  the  great  mass  of  humanity  little  more  can  be  chronicled  than 
that  "Such  a  person  was  born  on  one  day  and  died  upon  another." 
Of  a  very  few  of  all  the  molds  and  types  of  mankind  is  either  the 
life  or  the  death  a  subject  of  much  interest  or  concern,  beyond  the 
parish  precincts  in  which  they  lived  and  died.  Others,  indeed,  there 
are,  whose  lives  are  more  or  less  an  interest  to  their  cotemporaries 
and  posterity;  but,  besides  these,  there  is  in  the  great  drama  of 
humanity,  a  goodly  number  whose  lives  are  public  blessings,  and 
whose  characters  and  achievements  constitute  them,  more  or  less, 
benefactors  of  the  race.  If  a  man  only  builds  one  house,  plants 
one  tree,  and  properly  educates  one  child,  he  is  to  be  Enrolled,  though 
in  an  humble  niche,  a  benefactor  of  his  race.  Between  him,  how- 
ever, and  a  Franklin,  a  Howard,  a  Washington,  a  Joseph,  a  Moses, 
a  Peter,  or  a  Paul,  what  an  interval ! 

The  holy  Scriptures  themselves  recognize  these  distinctions,  these 
diversities  of  ranks,  dignities,  and  honors:  "They  that  be  righteous 
shall  shine  as  the  firmament;  and  they  that  turn  many  to  right- 
eousness, as  the  stars  forever  and  ever."  "Honor  to. whom  honor 
is  due"  is  a  stereotyped  precept  of  Paul  to  the  Eomans. 

The  private  Christian  who,  in  this  present  world,  honorably 
acknowledges  the  Lord  Jesus,  shall,  by  the  Lord  Jesus  himself,  be 
most  honorably  "acknowledged  before  his  Father  and  before  his 
holy  angels." 

Thus,  while  "the  memory  of  the  wicked  shall  rot,"  the  memory 
of  "the  righteous  is  blessed."  These  oracles  were  to  be  handed 
from  father  to  son,  through  all  succeeding  generations;  and  doubt- 
less, too,  for  the  purpose  of  stimulating  the  energies,  of  our  nature 
to  high,  and  holy,  and  heavenly  aspirations. 

They  were  not  intended  to  create  envy,  a  false  ambition,  or  to 
stimulate  pride  or  jealousy,  or  any  sinister  end  or  motive.  On  the 
contrary,  they  inculcate  that  "before  honor  is  humility ;"  and,  there- 

(iii) 


IV  PREFACE. 

fore,  he  who  humbles  himself  shall  be  exalted."  Like  an  army  in 
descending  a  mountain,  those  who  command  are  the  lowest;  but,  on 
the  other  side  of  the  valley,  when  ascending,  they  are  the  highest 
in  position. 

The  two  most  transcendently  important  and  interesting  studies  in 
this  present  world,  are  Divinity  and  Humanity.  These  are  the  ster- 
eotyped topics  of  the  whole  Bible,  Old  Testament  and  New. 

In  spanning  the  arch  of  time,  the  isthmus  connecting  an  eternity 
past  with  an  eternity  to  come,  we  are  lost  in  wonder,  in  admira- 
tion, and  in  adoration  of  the  eternities  of  Israel!  A  Hebrew  Idiom, 
indeed,  indicative  of  an  indefinable  conception.  It  is,  however, 
canonical,  and  it  gives  us  comfort  to  realize  that  minds  of  gigantic 
stature  have  so  decided. 

Are  we  living  for  time,  or  are  we 'living  for  eternity?  This  is  a 
question  which  we  should  daily  propound  to  ourselves,  and  to  which 
we  should  always  be  prepared  to  give  an  unambiguous  and  satis- 
factory answer.  How,  think  we,  shall  we  hereafter  retrospect  the 
use  we  have  made  of  ourselves,  of  our  means  and  opportunities  of 
knowing  and  of  doing  good,  of  being  happy  and  of  making  others 
happy  by  our  instrumentality?  "Lord,  teach  us"  to  consider  this, 
and  "  to  so  number  our  days  that  we  may  apply  our  hearts  to  wis- 
dom." "And  let  the.  beauty  of  the  Lord  our  God  be  upon  us:  and 
establish  the  works  of  our  hands  upon  us;  yea,  the  work  of  our 
hands  establish  thou  it."  So  prayed  Moses,  the  man  of  God,  as 
reported  in  the  ninetieth  psalm. 

Such  were  the  teachings  which  I  received  in  my  early  life  from 
the  subject  of  the  following  memoirs;  and  whatever  good,  little  or 
much,  I  may  have  achieved  under  God,  I  owe  it  all,  and  those 
benefited  by  it  owe  it  all,  to  his  paternal  care  and  instruction,  and 
especially  to  his  example. 

This  memoir  has  been  long  called  for.  My  apology  is  and  has 
been,  the  multiplicity  and  the  variety  of  public  calls  upon  my  time 
at  home  and  abroad,  in  connection  with  the  Bible  Union,  Bethany 
College,  and  my  long  tours  in  response  to  many  calls  and  impor- 
tunities. I  have  long  been  waiting  for  a  more  convenient  season, 
but  it  still  seemed  to  be  in  the  future.  And  even  now,  at  last,  I 
have  to  regret  that  it  had  to  be  dispatched  in  too  much  haste  to 
satisfy  my  own  intention  and  desire.  But,  under  all  the  circum- 
stances that  surround  me.  and  all  the  duties  incumbent  upon  me, 
I  have  done  the  best  I  could. 

ALKXAMDKK  CAMTUKLL. 


CONTENTS. 


PAOE 

DECLARATION    AND    ADDRESS 25 

LETTERS HI 

DIARY 194 

NOTES   OF   A   SERMON  PREACHED   A.  D.    1SOO 205 

METHOD    OF   DISCOURSING „ 2»7 

ADDRESS   TO    THE   SYNOD  OF  IRELAND 210 

FAREWELL   DISCOURSE 215 

CHRISTIANITY  IS   NEITHER  A  THEORY   NOR   A   PHILOSOPHY 235 

PROSPECTUS   OF   A   RELIGIOUS   REFORMATION 253 

PROMINENT   CHARACTERISTICS 265 

LETTERS,   SKETCHES,   AND  TESTIMONIALS 275 

OBITUARY  NOTICES 300 

A  BRIEF   MEMOIR  OF   MRS.  JANE   CAMPBELL ....  305 


(V) 


MEMOIRS 


ELDER  THOMAS   OAMPBELL. 


)  IN  tracing  the  genealogy  of  the  branch  of  the  Camp- 
bell family  from  which  Elder  THOMAS  CAMPBELL  de- 
scended, we  have  traced  it  up  to  the  Campbells  of 
Argyle,  Scotland.  The  Duke  of  Argyle,  Sir  Archibald 
Campbell,  was  the  head  of  the  clan.  At  one  time  he 
commanded  a  regiment  of  men,  every  one  of  which  was 
named  Campbell. 

Archibald  Campbell,  my  grandfather,  was  the  son  of 
James  Campbell,  who  was  born  in  the  county  of  Down', 
Ireland,  near  Dyerlake  wood.  He  lived  to  the  advanced 
age  of  one  hundred  and  five  years. 

His  son,  Archibald  Campbell,  in  early  life  entered 
the  British  army  under  General  Wolfe,  and  accompanied 
him  to  the  Island  of  Cuba  and  to  Quebec;  indeed, 
through  his  whole  campaign ;  and  tradition  says  that 
General  Wolfe,  after  taking  Havana  and  Quebec,  died 
in  his  arms  at  the  close  of  the  conflict.  He  returned 
home  after  the  conquest  of  Quebec,  and  spent  the 
remainder  of  his  life  in  his  own  native  county. 


8  MEMOIRS   OF    ELDER   THOMAS    CAMPBELL. 

Converted  from  Romanism,  he  became  a  strict  member 
of  the  Church  of  England,  and  died  in  its  communion,  in 
his  eighty-eighth  year,  leaving  behind  him  three  sons, 
Thomas,  James,  and  Archibald.  His  youngest  son, 
Enos,  died  in  1804,  three  years  before  his  father,  greatly 
lamented. 

James  and  Archibald  were  members  of  the  Secession, 
or  Antiburgher  Presbyterian  Church,  of  which  Archi 
bald  had  been  a  ruling  elder  for  many  years,  in  the 
commercial  town  of  Newry,  county  Down.  Enos  Camp- 
bell, the  youngest  of  the  fraternity,  had  for  many  years 
the  superintendence  of  one  of  the  most  popular  acade- 
mies in  that  commercial  center. 

Under  the  armorial  of  the  Antiburgher  Presbyterian 
Church,  formerly  under  a  supreme  court,  designated  the 
"  General  Associate  Synod,"  having  under  its  jurisdic- 
tion three  provincial  Synods  in  Scotland,  and  one  in 
Ireland,  he  migrated  A.  D.  1807,  to  the  United  States. 

On  his  arrival  in  Philadelphia,  the  Synod  of  the  same 
faith  and  order  being  in  session,  on  the  presentation 
of  his  testimonials,  cordially  received  him,  and  recom- 
mended him  to  the  Presbytery  of  Chartiers,  for  the 
most  part  located  in  the  county  of  Washington,  Penn- 
sylvania, and  its  surroundings.  On  presenting  his 
testimonials  to  that  Presbytery,  he  was  received  into 
its  communion,  and  had  a  field  of  labor  assigned  to  him. 
He  went  to  work. 

But  having,  some  time  before  he  sailed  from  Europe, 
formed  a  largely  extended  acquaintance  with  the  onward 
movements  of  the  General  Assembly  of  said  denomin- 
ation both  in  Scotland  and  Ireland,  he  sympathized 
with  these  movements,  and  was  commissioned,  in  1804, 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  9 

by  the  Synod  of  Ulster,  as  a  delegate  from  that  Synod 
to  meet  the  Scotch  General  Assembly  in  Glasgow,  with 
special  reference  to  the  consummation  of  an  union 
between  these  branches  of  Presbyterians,  called  Burgh- 
ers and  Antiburghers.* 

While  a  minister  in  connection  with  the  Synod  of 
Belfast,  and  the  pastor  of  the  Church  in  Ahorey,  in 
the  county  of  Armagh,  and  within  the  circle  and  juris- 
diction of  the  Presbytery  of  Market  Hill,  in  said  county, 
under  the  superintendence  of  that  Synod,  we  only  ex- 
press a  prevailing  public  opinion,  when  we  say  that  he 
was  the  most  earnest,  indefatigable,  and  devoted  minister 
in  the  Presbytery  and  Synod  to  which  he  belonged.  In 
preaching,  teaching,  and  in  visiting  his  charge,  incul- 
cating personal  and  family  religion,  he  had  certainly  no 
superior;  and,  so  far  as  we  could  ascertain,  no  equal. 

His  family  training  and  discipline  were  peculiarly 
didactic,  Biblical,  and  strict.  The  Bible,  with  Brown's 
Catechism,  was,  during  the  minority  of  his  family,  a  daily 
study  and  a  daily  recitation.  He  also  instituted  these 
customs  in  all  the  families  of  his  congregation.  His 
congregation  at  Ahorey,  in  the  county  of  Armagh,  was 
therefore  regarded  as  the  best  educated  community  in 
the  Presbytery  of  Market  Hill,  to  which  it  belonged. 
If  not  formally  and  professedly  a  reformer  in  this  de- 

*  In  these  United  States  these  parties  are  denominated  Unionists  and 
Seceders. 

[Some  four  years  after  this  discussion,  when  a  student  in  the  Univer- 
sity of  Glasgow,  while  returning  home  from  church  one  day,  I  was 
interrogated  by  a  gentleman  accompanying  me,  as  to  my  parentage. 
On  naming  my  father,  he  said  :  "  I  listened  to  your  father  in  our  Gen- 
eral Assembly  in  this  city,  pleading  for  a  union  between  the  Burghers 
and  Antiburghers.  But,  sir,  while,  in  my  opinion,  he  clearly  outargued 
them,  they  outvoted  him."] 


10  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER  THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

partment  in  his  own  Synod,  he  was  virtually  so.  He 
also  strongly  remonstrated  against  the  schisms  in  that 
large  denomination  called  Presbyterians,  under  their 
respective  armorials — Covenanters  or  Cameronians,* 
Burghers,  and  Antiburghers  or  Seceders. 

He  had,  indeed,  outside  of  his  own  Church  and  Pres- 
bytery, many  highly  influential  friends  and  brethren 
who  cordially  sympathized  with  his  views  of  reform, 
both  in  doctrine  and  discipline ;  but,  owing  to  the  deli- 
cacy of  his  health,  his  physicians  urged  him  to  take  a 
sea  voyage  as  the  most  promising,  if  not  the  only 
restorative  of  his  enervated  system.  This  was  the  oc- 
casion of  his  visiting  the  United  States,  purposing  to 
return  to  Ireland  should  he  not  be  pleased  with  the 
country. 

Not  having  completed  my  studies  at  his  departure,  I 
was  pleased  to  prosecute  them  both  in  Ireland  and 
Scotland,  in  the  years  1808  and  1809,  after  which, 
with  my  mother  and  family,  I  came  to  the  United 
States. 

On  our  arrival  in  this  New  World,  October  5th,  1809, 
we  found  him  engaged  in  writing  and  publishing  "  A 
Declaration  and  Address."  The  occasion  of  this  docu- 
ment was  as  follows :  while  in  Europe  he  had  been,  for 
many  years,  an  advocate  of  reformation  in  the  Seces- 

*"  Cameron  separated  from  the  Presbyterians,  anno  Domini  1666; 
and  died  at  the  head  of  an  insurrection  at  Airmoss,  July  20th,  1680. 
The  '  Cameronians,'  his  followers,  were  sometimes  called  '  Whigs,' 
from  their  devotion  to  liberty.  They  were  also  called  'Mountain 
Men,'  because,  in  times  of  persecution,  they  fled  to  the  mountains. 
They  are  now  nearly  extinct,  reduced  to  sixteen  congregations  in  Scot- 
land, and  very  small  at  that.  In  Ireland  they  have  six,  and  nine  in 
the  United  States.  Their  pastors  are  even  fewer  than  their  Churches." — 
Blackwood'a  Magazine,  A.  D.  1819. 


MEMOIRS    OF   ELDER  THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  11 

sion  Church  standards  and  proceedings,  as  well  as  in 
their  lives' and  behavior. 

He  objected  not  so  much  to  the  doctrines  of  the  Se- 
cession creed  and  platform,  as  a  doctrinal  basis,  but  to 
the  assumption  of  any  formula  of  religious  theories  or 
opinions,  as  the  foundation  of  the  Church  of  Christ ; 
alleging  that  the  holy  Scriptures,  Divinely  inspired, 
were  all-sufficient  and  alone  sufficient  for  all  the  pur- 
poses contemplated  by  their  Author,  in  giving  them ; 
especially  as  the  great  apostle  to  the  nations  had  so 
commended  them ;  affirming  that  "  All  Scripture  is 
given  by  inspiration  of  God,  and  is  profitable  for 
teaching,  for  reproof,  for  correction,  for  instruction  in 
righteousness ;  that  the  man  of  God  may  be  perfect, 
thoroughly  furnished  for  every  good  work." — 2  Tim. 
iii:  16,17. 

But  in  advocating  the  paramount  claims  of  the  Bible, 
and  especially  the  all-sufficiency  and  alone  sufficiency 
of  the  Christian  Scriptures  for  the  edification  and  per- 
fection of  the  Christian  Church,  he  was  compelled  to 
remonstrate  against  "the  doctrines  and  commandments 
of  men,"  as  having  usurped,  more  or  less,  in  all  the 
Protestant  forms  of  the  Christian  profession,  an  undue 
and  unconstitutional  influence  and  authority;  in  many 
instances  making  void  the  teachings  and  the  preachings 
of  the  divinely  commissioned  apostles  and  evangelists 
of  Jesus  Christ. 

These  teachings  and  remonstrances  were  more  or  less 
unsavory  to  the  preachers  and  teachers  of  the  different 
sects  and  schisms  in  the  "  Ring-streaked,  speckled,  and 
spotted"  forms  of  Calvinism  and  Armmianism,  then 
echoing  throughout  all  the  patented  pulpits  in  Western 


12  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

Pennsylvania  and  Western  Virginia.  These  clamors 
called  forth  from  him  a  concentrated  "  Declaration  and 
Address,"  the  purport  of  which  was  to  demonstrate 
that  the  holy  Scriptures,  and  more  especially  the  Chris- 
tian Scriptures,  were  all-sufficient  and  alone  sufficient 
for  the  conversion  of  sinners  and  the  sanctification  and 
edification  of  the  Church  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

The  immediate  cause  of  this  publication  was  the  vio- 
lent assaults  of  his  quondam  friends,  his  co-presbyters 
of  the  Presbytery  of  Chartiers,  Washington  county, 
Pennsylvania.  These  misunderstandings,  and  the  con- 
flicts thus  occurring,  made  it  necessary  to  bring  the 
whole  matter  before  the  Synod,  denominated  "  THE 
ASSOCIATE  SYNOD  OF  NORTH  AMERICA."  The  case  was 
summarily  expressed  in  the  following  statement : 

"  The  Presbytery  of  Chartiers,  Washington  county, 
Pennsylvania,  versus  Thomas  Campbell,  minister  of  the 
Gospel" 

It  was  formally  brought  before  them  by  "Protest  and 
Appeal,"  viz. : 

"HOXORED  BRETHREN: 

''  Before  you  come  to  a  final  issue  in  the  present  business,  let 
me  entreat  you  to  pause  a  moment,  and  seriously  to  consider 
the  following  things:  To  refuse  any  one  his  just  privilege,  is  it 
not  to  oppress  and  injure  ?  In  proportion  to  the  magnitude 
and  importance  of  the  privilege  withheld,  is  not  the  injustice 
done  in  withholding  it  to  be  estimated?  If  so,  how  great  the 
injustice,  how  highly  aggravated  tni&.injury  will  appear,  to  thrust 
out  from  communion  a  Christian  brother,  a  fellow-minister, 
for  saying  and  doing  none  other  things  than  those  which  our 
Divine  Lord  and  his  holy  apostles  have  taught  and  enjoined 
to  be  spoken  and  done  by  his  ministering  servants,  and  to 
be  received  and  observed  by  all  his  people.  Or  have  I,  in  any 


MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER   THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  13 

instance,  proposed  to  say  or  to  do  otherwise  ?  If  I  have,  I  shall 
be  heartily  thankful  to  any  brother  that  shall  point  it  out,  and 
upon  his  so  doing,  shall  as  heartily  and  thankfully  relinquish 
it.  Let  none  think  that,  by  so  saying,  I  entertain  the  vain 
presumption  of  being  infallible.  So  far  am  I  from  this,  that 
I  dare  not  venture  to  trust  my  own  understanding  so  far  as 
to  take  upon  me  to  teach  anything  as  a  matter  of  faith  or  duty 
but  what  is  already  expressly  taught  and  enjoined  by  Divine 
authority ;  and  I  hope  it  is  no  presumption  to  believe  that  in 
saying  and  doing  the  very  same  things  that  are  said  and  done 
before  our  eyes  on  the  sacred  page,  is  infallibly  right,  as  well  as 
all-sufficient  for  the  edification  of  the  Church,  whose  duty  and 
perfection  it  is  to  be  in  all  things  conformed  to  the  original 
standard.  It  is,  therefore,  because  I  have  no  confidence,  either  in 
my  own  infallibility  or  in  that  of  others,  that  I  absolutely  refuse, 
as  inadmissible  and  schismatic,  the  introduction  of  human  opin- 
ions and  human  inventions  into  the  faith  and  worship  of  the 
Church.  Is  it,  therefore,  because  1  plead  the  cause  of  the  Scrip- 
tural and  apostolic  worship  of  the  Church,  in  opposition  to  the 
various  errors  and  schisms  which  have  so  awfully  corrupted  and 
divided  it,  that  the  brethren  of  the  Union  should  feel  it  difficult  to 
admit  me  as  their  fellow-laborer  in  that  blessed  work  ?  I  sin- 
cerely rejoice  with  them  in  what  they  have  done  in  that  way;  but 
still,  all  is  not  yet  done;  and  surely  they  can  have  no  just  ob- 
jections to  go  farther.  Nor  do  I  presume  to  dictate  to  them  or 
to  others  as  to  how  they  should  proceed  for  the  glorious  purpose 
of  promoting  the  unity  and  purity  of  the  Church ;  but  only  beg 
leave,  for  my  own  part,  to  walk  upon  such  sure  and  peaceable 
ground,  that  I  may  have  nothing  to  do  with  human  controversy, 
about  the  right  or  wrong  side  of  any  opinion  whatsoever,  by 
simply  acquiescing  in  what  is  written,  as  quite  sufficient  for 
every  purpose  of  faith  and  duty;  and  thereby  to  influence  as 
many  as  possible  to  depart  from  human  controversy,  to  betake 
themselves  to  the  Scriptures,  and,  in  so  doing,  to  the  study  and 
practice  of  faith,  holiness,  and  love. 

"And  all  this  without  any  intention  on  my  part,  to  judge  or 
despise  my  Christian  brethren  who  may  not  see  with  my  eyes 
in  those  things,  which,  to  me,  appear  indispensably  necessary  to 


14  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

promote  and  secure  the  unity,  peace,  and  purity  of  the  Church. 
Say,  brethren,  what  is  my  offense,  that  I  should  be  thrust  out 
from  the  heritage  of  the  Lord,  or  from  serving  him  in  that  good 
work  to  which  he  has  been  graciously  pleased  to  call  me? 
For  what  error  or  immorality  ought  I  to  be  rejected,  except  it 
be  that  I  refuse  to  acknowledge  as  obligatory  upon  myself,  or  to 
impose  upon  others,  anything  as  of  Divine  obligation,  for  which 
1  can  not  produce  a  "  Thus  saith  the  Lord  ?"  This,  I  am  sure,  I 
can  do,  while  I  keep  by  his  own  word ;  but  not  quite  so  sure 
when  I  substitute  my  own  meaning  or  opinion,  or  that  of  others 
instead  thereof.  And  if  1  should  be  somewhat  timorous  upon  a 
subject  of  such  infinitely  nice  and  critical  importance,  you  might 
well  bear  with  my  timidity,  considering  that  awful  denuncia- 
tion, (Deut  xviii :  20 :)  "  The  prophet  which  shall  presume  to  speak 
a  word  in  my  name  which  I  have  not  commanded  him  to  speak, 
even  that  prophet  shall  die,"  compared  with  Prov.  xxx:  6:  "Add 
thou  not  to  his  words,  lest  he  reprove  thee,  and  thou  be  found 
a  liar."  Is  it  for  refusing  a  Scriptural  profession  of  our  faith 
and  obedience,  or  even  a  printed  exhibition  of  what  may  be 
judged  immediately  necessary  for  that  purpbse  ?  Surely  not; 
the  former  I  hold  absolutely  necessary,  and  to  the  latter  1  have 
no  manner  of  objection,  if  justly  executed.  Is  it  for  objecting 
to  human  standards?  "Had  they  been  necessary,"  says  Dr. 
Doddridge,  "  the  sacred  oracles  would  have  presented  them,  or,  at 
least,  have  given  directions  for  composing  and  enforcing  them." 
As  to  the  expediency  of  such,  I  leave  every  man  to  his  own 
judgment,  while  I  claim  the  same  privilege  for  myself.  This,  I 
presume,  I  may  justly  do  about  a  matter  on  which,  according  to 
the  learned  doctor,  the  Scriptures  are  silent;  but  when  the 
having  or  wanting  the  approbation  or  disapprobation  of  such 
is  magnified  into  the  unjust  importance  of  being  made  a  positive 
article  of  sin  or  duty,  or  a  term  of  communion — in  which  cases 
I  dare  neither  acquiesce  nor  be  silent — allegiance  to  Christ 
and  fidelity  to  his  cause  and  people  constrain  me  to  protest 
against  making  sins  and  duties  which  his  word  has  nowhere 
pointed  out.  And  if,  in  the  mean  time,  my  brethren  should  re- 
ject me,  and  cast  out  my  name  as  evil  for  so  doing,  referring 
my  case  to  the  Divine  tribunal,  I  would  say:  "  By  what  authority 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  15 

do'  ye  these  things,  and  who  gave  you  this  authority  ?"  As  to 
human  authority  in  matters  of  religion,  I  absolutely  reject  it — 
as  that  grievous  yoke  of  antichristian  bondage  which  neither 
we  nor  our  fathers  were  able  to  bear. 

"Surely,  brethren,  from  my. steadfast  adherence  to  the  Divine 
standard — my  absolute  and  entire  rejection  of  human  authority 
in  matters  of  religion — my  professed  and  sincere  willingness  to 
walk  in  all  good  understanding,  communion,  and  fellowship  with 
sincere,  humble  Christian  brethren  who  may  not  see  with  me  in 
these  things — and,  permit  me  to  add,  my  sincere  desire  to  unite 
with  you  in  carrying  forward  that  blessed  work  in  which  you 
have  set  out,  and  from  which  you  take  your  name — you  will  do 
me  the  justice  to  believe,  that  if  I  did  not  sincerely  desire  a 
union  with  you,  I  would  not  have  once  and  again  made  appli- 
cation for  that  purpose.  A  union  not  merely  nominal,  but 
hearty  and  confidential,  founded  upon  certain  and  established 
principles;  and  this,  if  I  mistake  not,  is  firmly  laid  on  both 
sides.  Your  standard  informs  me  of  your  views  of  truth  and 
duty,  and  my  declarations  give  you  precisely  the  same  advant- 
age. You  are  willing  to  be  tried  in  all  matters  by  your  stand- 
ard, according  to  your  printed  declaration :  /  am  willing  to  be 
tried  on  all  matters  by  my  standard,  according  to  my  written  dec- 
laration. You  can  labor  under  no  difficulty  about  my  teaching 
and  practicing  whatever  is  expressly  taught  and  enjoined  in  the 
Divine  standard,  as  generally  defined  in  my  "  Declaration,"  and 
although  I  have  not  the  same  clearness  about  everything  con- 
tained in  your  standard,  yet  where  I  can  not  see,  believing  you 
to  be  sincere  and  conscientious  servants  of  the  same  great  and 
gracious  Master  who  freely  pardons  his  willing  and  obedient  serv- 
ants their  ten  thousand  talents  of  shortcomings,  I  am,  therefore, 
through  his  grace,  ready  to  forbear  with  you;  at  the  same  time, 
hoping  that  you  possess  the  same  gracious  spirit,  and  therefore 
will  not  reject  me  for  the  lack  of  those  fifty  forms  which  might 
probably  bring  me  up  to  your  measure,  and  to  which,  if  neces- 
sary, 1  a*lso,  through  grace,  may  yet  attain,  for  1  have  not  set 
myself  down  as  perfect. 

"  May  the  Lord  direct  you  in  all  things.     Amen. 

"  THOMAS  CAMPBELL." 


16  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER  THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

"  Upon  an  examination  of  the  reasons  of  Protest,  and 
the  Presbytery's  answer,  it  was  the  judgment  of  the 
Synod  that  there  were  such  informalities  in  the  pro- 
ceedings of  the  Presbytery  in  the  trial  of  said  case  as 
to  afford  sufficient  reason  to  the  Synod  to  set  aside  their 
judgment  and  decision,  and  to  release  the  protester  from 
the  censure  inflicted  by  the  Presbytery ;  which  they 
accordingly  did." 

The  judicial  investigation  of  the  subjects  of  offense 
and  complaint,  from  the  documents  before  them,  con- 
tained in  the  libel  and  in  the  written  declarations  of 
the  protester's  opinion  upon  these  subjects  was  given 
into  the  Presbytery  and  Synod. 

To  which  the  protester  submitted,  with  declaration 
that  his  submission  be  understood  to  mean  no  more  on 
his  part  than  an  act  of  deference  to  the  judgment  of 
the  court ;  that  by  so  doing  he  might  not  give  offense  to 
his  brethren  by  manifesting  a  refractory  spirit. 

A  Committee,  to  which  the  whole  subject  was  referred, 
reported  in  the  following  words :  "  Upon  the  whole,  the 
Committee  are  of  opinion  that  Mr.  Campbell's  answer 
to  the  two  first  articles  of  charge  are  so  evasive  and 
unsatisfactory,  and  highly  equivocal  upon  great  and 
important  articles  of  revealed  religion,  as  to  give  ground 
to  conclude,  that  he  has  expressed  sentiments  very  dif- 
ferent upon  these  articles,  and  from  the  sentiments  held 
and  professed  by  this  Church,  and  are  sufficient  ground 
to  infer  censure."  A  duplicate,  signed  by  David  Ache- 
son  of  Philadelphia,  A.  D.  1808.*  In  bidding  adieu  to 

*  At  that  time,  and  long  after,  Father  Campbell  was  as  sound  a  Cal- 
vinist  as  any  man  I  then  knew  in  Scotland  or  Ireland  ;  as  strong  in  that 
system  as  the  most  orthodox  in  the  Presbyterian  Church. 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER  THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  17 

Secederism  he  made,    on  that  occasion,  the  following 
address : 

"  Taking  into  my  most  serious  consideration,  the  present  state 
of  matters  between  this  reverend  Synod  and  myself,  upon  a 
review  of  the  whole  process  and  issue  as  commenced  and  con- 
ducted, first  by  the  Presbytery  of  Chartiers,  and  as  now  issued 
by  this  reverend  court,  I  can  not  help  thinking  myself  greatly 
aggrieved.  For,  although  this  Synod  in  part  redressed  the  griev- 
ance I  labored  under  by  the  hasty,  unprecedented,  and  unjus- 
tifiable proceedings  of  said  Presbytery,  in  holding  me  to  the 
issue  of  a  trial  contrary  to  their  manifest  agreement,  under  the 
preliminary  that  no  witnesses  should  be  cited  on  either  side, 
yet,  in  the  issue,  that  Presbytery  is  dismissed  from  the  bar  of 
this  Synod  without  the  slightest  notice  of  the  sin  and  scandal  of 
this  breach  of  faith,  and  avowed  dissimulation;  for  Mr.  Ramsey 
declared,  at  the  bar  of  this  Synod,  that  it  was  the  intention  of 
the  Presbytery  to  hold  me  to  the  issue  of  a  trial,  at  all  events. 
And  also,  without  any  inquiry  into  the  other  grounds  and  reasons 
(though  professedly  wishing  for  an  accommodation  by  explica- 
tions) of  my  avowed  declinature  of  any  further  ministerial  con- 
nection with,  or  subjection  to,  that  Presbytery  in  its  present 
corrupt  state,  (as  specified  in  my  reasons  of  protest  and  declina- 
ture given  into  this  Synod,)  yet  this  Synod,  after  examining  my 
written  declarations  to  said  Presbytery  upon  the  articles  of  libel, 
and  also  after  a  long  and  close  examination  of  my  principles 
relative  to  said  articles ;  and  not  being  able  to  point  out  a  single 
error  in  the  former,  and  declaring  themselves  satisfied  with  the 
latter,  (the  article  upon  occasional  hearing  excepted,)  yet  pro- 
ceeded to  find  me  guilty  of  evasion  and  equivocation,  in  my 
written  declarations,  upon  great  and  important  articles  of  revealed 
religion;  and  thence  infer  that  I  had  expressed  sentiments  upon 
these  articles  very  different  from  the  sentiments  held  and  pro- 
fessed by  this  Church,  and  upon  these  presumptions  proceed  to 
judge  me  worthy  of  a  solemn  rebuke;  while,  as  I  have  observed 
above,  no  notice  is  taken  of  the  Presbytery's  breach  of  faith 
and  avowed  dissimulation  and  flagrant  injustice  toward  me.  while 
acting  as  a  court  of  Jes'us  Christ,  nor  of  any  act  of  their  inal- 
O 


18  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

administration  toward  others,  which  I  had  alleged  against  them, 
and  referred  to,  as  just  grounds  for  my  said  declinature,  as  con- 
tained in  my  reasons  of  protest,  and  in  other  documents  read  and 
laid  upon  the  table  for  the  inspection  of  the  Synod.  Surely,  if 
presumptive  evasion  and  equivocation  justly  infer  a  censure  of 
rebuke  on  my  part,  their  manifest  breach  of  faith  and  avowed 
dissimulation,  (I  might  add  treachery,}  can  not  be  innocent  and 
unrolmkable  conduct.  Of  the  justness  and  propriety  of  this,  let 
the  world  judge. 

'•  It  is  with  sincere  reluctance,  and,  at  the  same  time,  with  all 
due  respect  and  esteem  for  the  brethren  of  this  reverend  Synod 
who  have  presided  in  the  trial  of  my  case,  that  I  find  myself  in 
duty  bound  to  refuse  submission  to  their  decision  as  unjust  and 
partial ;  and  also  finally  to  decline  their  authority,  while  they 
continue  thus  to  overlook  the  grievous  and  flagrant  maladminis- 
tration of  the  Presbytery  of  Chartiers.  And  I  hereby  do  decline 
all  ministerial  connection  with,  or  subjection  to,  the  Associate 
Synod  of  North  America,  on  account  of  the  aforesaid  corruptions 
and  grievances  ;  and  do  henceforth  hold  myself  altogether  unaf- 
fected by  their  decisions.  And,  that  I  may  be  properly  under- 
stood, I  will  distinctly  state  that,  while  especial  reference  is  had 
to  the  corruptions  of  the  Presbytery  of  Chartiers,  which  constitute 
only  a  part  of  this  Synod,  the  corruptions  of  that  Presbytery  now 
become  also  the  corruptions  of  the  whole  Synod ;  because  when 
laid  open  to  this  Synod,  and  protested  against,  the  Synod  pass 
them  over  without  due  inquiry,  and  without  animadversion. 

"  THOMAS  CAMPBELL." 

After  these  developments  of  the  spirit  and  character 
of  the  "  Associate  Synod  of  North  America,"  on  refund- 
ing to  their  treasurer  the  sum  of  money  advanced  to 
him  to  continue  his  labors  among  them,  Elder  Thomas 
Campbell  formally  withdrew  from  all  Christian  com- 
munion and  fellowship  with  said  Synod. 

Meantime,  it  became  expedient,  if  not  essentially 
necessary,  that  he  should  appear  in  print,  and  present 
the  true  and  real  matter-of-fact  issues  between  himself 


MEMOIRS    OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  19 

and  those  that  associated  with  him,  under  the  Associate 
Synod  of  North  America.  He,  therefore,  at  his  own 
suggestion,  and  with  the  acquiescence  of  many  friends 
who  thought,  believed,  and  acted  with  him,  purposed  to 
write,  print,  and  publish  a  "  Declaration  and  Address  " 
of  "  The  Christian  Association  "  of  Washington,  Penn- 
sylvania, the  sole  purpose  of  which  was  "the  promo- 
tion of  simple  evangelical  Christianity,  free  from  all 
mixture  of  human  opinions  and  inventions  of  men."* 

*  From  a  letter  requested  of  Elder  James  Foster,  who  almost  simul- 
taneously crossed  the  Atlantic  with  Elder  Thomas  Campbell,  we  learn 
some  of  the  incidents  occasioning  and  accompanying  the  appearance 
of  this  "  Declaration  and  Address."  In  a  letter  received  from  him  in 
answer  to  some  inquiries  propounded  to  him,  he  says  : 

"  He  commenced  his  labors  in  this  country  under  the  direction  of 
the  Chartiers  Presbytery.  They  viewed  him  with  a  jealous  eye,  being 
superior  to  them,  both  as  a  scholar  and  a  preacher. 

"  In  the  course  of  some  time  they  brought  a  charge  against  him  be- 
fore the  Presbytery  for  not  preaching  the  Gospel.  He  defended  him- 
self against  this  charge,  but  they  would  not  acquit  him.  He  appealed 
to  the  Synod,  and  they  acquitted  him  from  the  charge. 

"  From  this  time,  Father  Campbell,  looking  at  the  divided  and  dis- 
tracted state  of  what  was  called  the  Christian  Church,  and  knowing 
that  the  Holy  Spirit  taught  there  should  be  no  divisions  among  Chris- 
tians, he  took  up  the  book  in  order  to  show  what  Christianity  was,  as 
taught  in  the  inspired  writings.  In  these  researches  he  found,  most 
satisfactorily  to  himself,  that  all  things  necessary  for  us  to  know  or  to 
do  were  contained  and  clearly  expressed  in  the  book ;  that  the  holy 
Scriptures  were  able  or  competent  to  make  us  wise  unto  salvation,  and 
to  fit  us  for  every  good  word  and  work.  He,  therefore,  discarded  all 
creeds  and  confessions  of  faith  of  human  composition  or  compilation. 
When  satisfied  on  these  premises,  he  called  upon  a  few  of  us  who  stood 
connected  with  him  as  our  teacher,  to  meet  together  for  the  purpose  of 
free  conversation  relative  to  the  position  in  which  we  stood  before  the 
Church  and  the  world. 

"  In  one  of  t,hese  meetings,  at  the  residence  of  Mr.  Jacob  Altar,  a 
considerable  nwmber  of  the  brethren  being  present,  and  having  taken 
it  for  granted  that  the  holy  Scriptures  were  all-sufficient,  and  alone 
sufficient,  as  the  subject-matter  of  faith  and  rule  of  conduct ;  that  as  the 


20  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS    CAMPBELL. 

We  here  insert  the  testimonials  given  to  Father 
Campbell  by  the  Presbytery  of  Market  Hill,  county  of 
Armagh,  on  his  departure  for  the  United  States.  It  is 
in  the  words  following  : 

''  We,  the  remainent  members  of  the  Presbytery  at  Market 
Hill,  March  24th,  A.  D.  1807,  do  hereby  certify  that  th6  bearer, 

Old  Testament  was  all-sufficient  for  the  Old  Testament  worshipers,  so 
the  New  Testament  Scriptures  were  all-sufficient  for  the  New  Testa- 
ment worshipers;  therefore,  we  conclude  that  where  the  holy  Scrip- 
tures speak,  wo  speak ;  and  where  they  are  silent,  we  are  silent.  At  this 
moment  our  old  father,  Andrew  Monroe,  of  Cannonsburgh,  Pennsyl- 
vania, said:  'Then  infant  baptism  is  gone.'  That  conclusion  created 
considerable  excitement.  Nevertheless,  we  could  come  to  no  other  con- 
clusion. He  held  several  meetings  for  the  purpose  of  knowing  wherein 
we  were  deficient,  or  superfluous,  either  in  faith  or  practice,  that  in  all 
things  we  might  be  regulated  by  the  Divine  testimony. 

"  The  next  subject  that  engrossed  his  attention,  and  those  who  asso- 
ciated with  him,  was,  that  the  world  and  the  Churches  should  know  our 
standing  and  position ;  it  was  considered  necessary  that  Father  Campbell 
should  write  a  brief  account  of  our  position  as  professors  of  the  Chris- 
tian religion.  For  this  purpose  he  wrote  that  document  called  the 
'Declaration  and  Address  of  the  Christian  Association  at  Washington, 
Pennsylvania;'  which  address  was  read  before  a  very  full  meeting  of 
the  brethren  in  the  house  of  Jacob  Donaldson,  by  Father  Campbell  ; 
and,  being  approved  by  them,  was  ordered  to  he  printed,  which,  accord- 
ingly, was  done. 

"Father  Campbell  taught  publicly  and  privately  that  we  should 
neither  believe  nor  teach  anything  for  which  we  could  not  produce 
a  '  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  either  in  express  terms  or  by  approved  prece- 
dent.' To  these  items  I  must  add,  that,  being  acquainted  with  Father 
Campbell  for  about  fifty  years,  I  must  say,  he  was  the  most  exemplary 
Christian  man  I  have  ever  been  acquainted  with.  I  consider  that  he 
was  the  instrument  in  the  hand  of  the  Most  High  of  laying  the  founda- 
tion of  the  present  Scriptural  reformation  in  America,  that  his  son, 
Alexander  Campbell,  and  numerous  brethren  with  him,  have  been, 
and  yet  are,  contending  for. 

"I  remain  now  within  a  few  days  of  seventy-five  years,  rejoicing  in 
the  hope  of  enjoying  eternal  life  with  Father  CampbellJ'and  with  all 
them  that  shall  be  faithful  until  death. 

"  JAMES  FOSTER,  Sen." 


MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER   THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  21 

Thomas  Campbell,  has  been  for  about  nine  years  minister  of  the 
Gospel  in  the  seceding  congregation  of  Ahorey,  and  co-presbyter 
with  us,  during  which  time  he  has  maintained  an  irreproachable 
moral  character;  and,  in  the  discharge  of  the  duties  of  his 
sacred  functions  has  conducted  himself  as  a  faithful  minister 
of  Christ;  and  is  now  released  from  his  pastoral  charge  over 
said  congregation  at  his  own  request,  upon  good  and  sufficient 
reasons  for  his  resignation  of  said  charge,  particularly  his  in- 
tention of  going  to  America.  Given  under  our  hands  at  our 
presbyterial  meeting,  the  day  and  year  above  written. 
"  The  above,  by  order  of  Presbytery,  is  subscribed  by, 

"  DAVID  ARROTT,  Moderator." 

There  occurred  but  one  unpleasant  incident  during 
Father  Campbell's  connection  with  the  secession  Pres- 
byterian Church  in  Ireland.  That  was  occasioned  by 
the  existence  of  secret  societies,  and  the  oaths  of  se- 
crecy essential  to  membership  in  such  societies. 

It  has  frequently  been  objected  to  such  associations 
that  they  demand  an  oath  of  secrecy  on  the  part  of 
every  candidate  for  admission,  before  the  candidate 
could  possibly  know  the  legitimacy  or  illegitimacy  of 
such  obligations,  or  the  nature,  character,  and  design  of 
such  an  association.  It  is,  therefore,  taking  an  oath  at 
a  venture ;  solemnly  engaging  to  keep  a  secret  before 
the  nature,  design,  or  character  of  such  secret  or  so- 
ciety could  be  appreciated  as  religiously  or  morally 
compatible  with  either  piety  or  humanity.  It  is,  indeed, 
with  one  exception,  unprecedented  in  Holy  Writ.  Cer- 
tain Jews  bound  themselves  in  a  solemn  oath  that  they 
would  not  taste  anything  till  they  had  slain  Paul. 
Whether  to  keep  the  oath  or  break  it  might  have  puz- 
zled a  casuist  of  the  keenest  discrimination.  But  the 
principle  of  pure  religion  and  pure  morality  essentially 


22  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER  THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

and  palpably  protests  against  all  such  hazards.  It  is, 
therefore,  incompatible  with  the  letter  and  spirit  of  the 
Gospel. 

There  are  two  Divine  institutions,  the  Church  and  the 
State.  We  have,  therefore,  to  be  subject  to  both.  But 
the  Church  is  always  paramount  to  the  State,  and, 
therefore,  our  relations  to  the  Church  are  paramount  to 
our  relations  to  the  State,  and  to  every  other  human  and 
temporal  institution  existing  in  the  world.  We  must, 
therefore,  as  Christians,  obey  God  rather  than  man. 
Hence,  all  merely  human  and  voluntary  institutions  are 
not  to  be  compared,  and  not  to  be  placed  in  com- 
petition with  the  claims  of  the  Gospel  and  its  institu- 
tions. 

Father  Campbell,  therefore,  was  conscientiously  con- 
strained to  remonstrate  against  forming  such  alliances, 
and  regarding  them  as  more  or  less  injurious  in  their 
tendencies  to  the  growth  and  development  of  spiritual- 
ity and  heavenly-mindedncss,  and  otherwise  injurious  to 
the  spiritual  growth  and  happiness  of  the  disciples  of 
Christ,  made  it  incompatible  with  discipleship  in  the 
kingdom  of  Christ. 

This  remonstrance  exasperated  no  little  certain  lead- 
ing men  in  that  fraternity,  who  finally  requested  him  to 
deliver  them  a  sermon  on  the  premises.  He  consented 
to  do  so,  and  on  the  day  appointed,  they  assembled 
in  all  their  armorial,  in  all  the  pomp  and  pageantry  of 
their  order.  He  addressed  them  in  a  special  discourse, 
which  no  little  exasperated  a  portion  of  the  fraternity. 
One  prominent  official,  however,  took  him  by  the  arm 
and  courteously  conducted  him  through  the  crowd  some- 
what vehement  and  superexcited. 


MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER    THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  23 

Alike  insensible  to  the  flattery  and  to  the  frown  of 
his  cotemporaries,  when  importuned  by  Lord  Gosford 
to  become  the  tutor  of  his  family,  and  to  accept  a 
splendid  residence  on  his  estate,  and  a  much  larger 
salary  than  any  minister  in  his  Presbytery  received,  he 
could  not  consent  to  accept  it,  lest  it  might  insnarc  or 
fascinate  his  children,  then  in  their  minority,  and  allure 
them  to  a  routine  of  fashions,  manners,  and  customs 
incompatible  with  what  he  conceived  to  be  congruous 
with  a  growth  in  grace  and  the  cultivation  of  a  Christian 
character  and  demeanor. 

Growth  in  grace  arid  the  union  of  Christians  on  an 
evangelical  basis,  were  the  cherished  themes  of  his 
preachings,  teachings,  and  exhortations  during  the  last 
twenty  years  of  his  life.  His  "  Declaration  and  Ad- 
dress of  the  Christian  Association  of  Washington, 
Pennsylvania,"  is  the  best  .exponent  of  his  views  that 
we  can  give.  It  was  first  published  A.  D.  1809.  It 
was  being  published  when  I  arrived  in  Washington, 
from  Scotland,  in  the  autumn  of  that  year.  I  read  its 
proof-sheets  as  it  issued  from  the  press,  with  special 
attention,  and,  at  its  close,  remarked  to  him  that  he 
must  on  its  premises  abandon  infant  baptism.  I  read 
to  him  the  third  proposition,  page  48,  expressed  in  the 
following  words  :  "  That  in  order,"  (to  Church  union 
and  communion,)  "  nothing  ought  to  be  inculcated  upon 
Christians  as  articles  of  faith,  nor  required  of  them  as 
terms  of  communion,  but  what  is  expressly  taught  and 
enjoined  upon  them,  in  the  word  of  God.  Nor  ought 
anything  to  be  admitted,  as  of  Divine  obligation,  in 
their  Church  constitution  and  managements,  but  what 
is  expressly  enjoined  by  the  authority  of  our  Lord 


24  MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER    THOMAS    CAMPH1JLL. 

Jesus  Christ  and  his  apostles  upon  the  New  Testament 
Church ;  either  in  express  terms,  or  by  approved  pre- 
cedent." 

On  reading  this,  I  asked  him  in  what  passage  or 
portion  of  the  inspired  oracles  could  we  find  a  precept 
or  an  express  precedent  for  the  baptism  or  sprinkling 
of  infants  in  the  wame  of  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the 
Holy  Spirit  ?  His  response,  in  substance,  was,  "  it  was 
merely  inferential." 


DECLARATION   AND    ADDRESS 


CHRISTIAN  ASSOCIATION  OF  WASHINGTON,  PENN, 


PUBLISHED   A.  D.  1809. 


[AT  a  meeting  held  at  Buffalo,  August  17,  1809,  consisting  of  persons 
of  different  religious  denominations,  most  of  them  in  an  unsettled  state 
as  to  a  fixed  Gospel  ministry,  it  was  unanimously"  agreed,  upon  the 
considerations,  and  for  the  purposes  hereinafter  declared,  to  form  them- 
selves into  a  religious  association,  designated  as  above,  which  they  ac- 
cordingly did,  and  appointed  twenty-one  of  their  number  to  meet  and 
confer  together,  and,  with  the  assistance  of  Elder  Thomas  Campbell, 
minister  of  the  Gospel,  to  determine  upon  the  proper  means  to  carry 
into  effect  the  important  ends  of  their  Association  ;  the  result  of  which 
conference  was  the  following  Declaration  and  Address,  agreed  upon  and 
ordered  to  be  printed,  at  the  expense,  and  for  the  benefit  of  the  society. 
— SEPTEMBER  7,  1809.] 

DECLARATION,  ETC.* 

FROM  the  series  of  events  which  have  taken  place  in  the 
Churches  for  many  years  past,  especially  in  this  Western 
country,  as  well  as  from  what  we  know  in  general  of  the 
present  state  of  things  in  the  Christian  world,  we  are  per- 
suaded that  it  is  high  time  for  us  not  only  to  think,  but  also 

*  This  "Declaration  and  Address  "  was  not  the  constitution  of  any 
Church  existing  then  or  now,  but  a  •"  Declaration  "  of  a  purpose  to 
institute  a  society  of  "  Voluntary  Advocates  for  Church  Reformation." 
Its  sole  purpose  was  to  promote  "  simple  Evangelical  Christianity," 
and  for  this  end  resolved  to  countenance  and  support  such  ministers, 
and  such  only,  as  exhibited  a  manifest  conformity  to  the  original  stand- 
3  (25) 


26  MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER   THOMAS    CAMPBELL. 

to  act,  for  ourselves ;  to  see  with  our  own  eyes,  and  to  take 
all  our  measures  directly  and  immediately  from  the  Divine 
standard ;  to  this  alone  we  feel  ourselves  Divinely  bound  to 
be  conformed,  as  by  this  alone  we  must  be  judged*.  We  are 
also  persuaded  that  as  no  man  can  be  judyed  for  his  brother, 
so  no  man  can  judye  for  his  brother ;  every  man  must  be 
allowed  to  judge  for  himself,  as  every  man  must  bear  his 
own  judgment — must  give  account  of  himself  to  God.  We 
are  also  of  opinion  that  as  the  Divine  word  is  equally  bind- 
ing upon  all,  so  all  lie  under  an  equal  obligation  to  be  bound 
by  it,  and  it  alone ;  and  not  by  any  human  interpretation  of 
it;  and  that,  therefore,  no  man  has  a  right  to  judge  his 
brother,  except  in  so  far  as  he  manifestly  violates  the  ex- 
press letter  of  the  law.  That  every  such  judgment  is  an 
express  violation  of  the  law  of  Christ,  a  daring  usurpation 
of  his  throne,  and  a  gross  intrusion  upon  the  rights  and 
liberties  of  his  subjects.  We  are,  therefore,  of  opinion  that 
we  should  beware  of  such  things ;  that  we  should  keep  at 
the  utmost  distance  from  everything  of  this  nature  ;  and 
that,  knowing  the  judgment  of  God  against  them  that  com- 
mit such  things,  we  should  neither  do  the  same  ourselves, 
nor  take  pleasure  in  them  that  do  them.  Moreover,  being 
well  aware,  from  sad  experience,  of  the  heinous  nature  and 
pernicious  tendency  of  religious  controversy  among  Christians; 
tired  and  sick  of  the  bitter  jarrings  and  janglings  of  a  party 
spirit,  we  would  desire  to  be  at  rest ;  and,  were  it  possible, 
we  would  also  desire  to  adopt  and  recommend  such  measures 

ard,  in  conversation,  doctrine,  zeal,  and  diligence;  such  as  practiced 
that  simple,  original  form  of  Christianity  expressly  exhibited  upon 
the  sacred  page;  without  inculcating  anything  of  human  authority, 
of  private  opinion,  or  of  inventions  of  men,  as  having  any  place  in 
the  constitution,  faith,  or  worship  of  the  Christian  Church  ;  or  iinyihing 
as  matter  of  Christian  faith  or  duty  for  which  there  cannot  ho  expivs.-l  v 
produced  a  "  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  either  in  express  terms,  or  by  approved 
precedent." 


MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER   THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  27 

as  would  give  rest  to  our  brethren  throughout  all  the 
Churches :  as  would  restore  unity,  peace,  and  purity  to  the 
whole  Church  of  God.  This  desirable  rest,  however,  we  utterly 
despair  either  to  find  for  ourselves,  or  to  be  able  to  recom- 
mend to  our  brethren,  by  continuing  amid  the  diversity  and 
rancor  of  party  contentions,  the  veering  uncertainty  and 
clashings  of  human  opinions  :  nor,  indeed,  can  we  reasonably 
expect  to  find  it  anywhere  but  in  Christ  and  his  simple 
word,  which  is  the  same  yesterday,  to-day,  and  forever. 
Our  desire,  therefore,  for  ourselves  and  our  brethren  would 
be,  that,  rejecting  human  opinions  and  the  inventions  of  men 
as  of  any  authority,  or  as  having  any  place  in  the  Church  of 
God,  we  might  forever  cease  from  further  contentions  about 
such  things;  returning  to  and  holding  fast  by  the  original 
standard;  taking  the  Divine  word  alone  for  our  rule  ;  the 
Holy  Spirit  for  our  teacher  and  guide,  to  lead  us  into  all 
truth ;  and  Christ  alone,  as  exhibited  in  the  word,  for  our 
salvation  ;  that,  by  so  doing,  we  may  be  at  peace  among  our- 
selves, follow  peace  with  all  men,  and  holiness,  without  which 
no  man  shall  see  the  Lord.  Impressed  with  these  senti- 
ments, we  have  resolved  as  follows  : 

I.  That  we  form    ourselves   into    a   religious    association 
under    the    denomination   of   the    Christian    Association   of 
Washington,  for  the  sole  purpose  of  promoting  simple  evan- 
gelical Christianity,  free  from  all  mixture  of  human  opinions 
and  inventions  of  men. 

II.  That  each  member,  according  to  ability,  cheerfully  and 
liberally  subscribe  a  certain  specified  sum,  to  be  paid  half 
yearly,  for  the  purpose  of  raising  a  fund  to  support  a  pure 
Gospel   ministry,  that   shall   reduce   to  practice  that  whole 
form  of   doctrine,  worship,  discipline,  and  government,  ex- 
pressly revealed  and  enjoined  in  the  word   of  God.     And, 
also,  for  supplying  the  poor  with  the  holy  Scriptures." 

III.  That  this  Society  consider  it  a  duty,  and  shall  use  all 


28  MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER   THOMAS    CAMPBELL. 

proper  means  in  its  power,  to  encourage  the  formation  of 
similar  associations  ;  and  shall  for  this  purpose  hold  itself 
in  readiness,  upon  application,  to  correspond  with,  and  render 
all  possible  assistance  to,  such  as  may  desire  to  associate  for 
the  same  desirable  and  important  purposes. 

IV.  That  this    Society    by    no    means   considers    itself   a 
Church,  nor  does  at  all  assume  to  itself  the  powers  peculiar 
to    such  a  society ;   nor   do  the  members,  as  such,  consider 
themselves  as  standing  connected  in  that  relation  ;   nor  as  at 
all  associated  for  the  peculiar  purposes  of  Church  associa- 
tion ;  but  merely  as  voluntary  advocates  for  Church  reform- 
ation ;  and,  as  possessing  the  powers  common  to  all  individ- 
uals, who  may  please  to  associate  in  a  peaceable  and  orderly 
manner,  for  any  lawful  purpose,  namely,  the  disposal  of  their 
time,  counsel,  and  property,  as  they  may  see  cause. 

V.  That  this  Society,  formed  for  the  sole  purpose  of  pro- 
moting simple  evangelical  Christianity,  shall,  to  the  utmost 
of  its  power,  countenance  and  support  such  ministers,  and 
such  only,  as  exhibit  a  manifest  conformity  to  the  original 
standard  in  conversation  and  doctrine,  in  zeal  and  diligence ; 
only  such  as  reduce  to  practice  that  simple  original  form  of 
Christianity,  expressly  exhibited  upon  the  sacred  page  ;  with- 
out attempting  to  inculcate  anything  of  human  authority,  of 
private  opinion,  or  inventions  of  men,  as  having  any  place  in 
the  constitution,  faith,  or  worship,  of  the  Christian  Church, 
or  anything  as  matter  of  Christian  faith  or  duty,  for  which 
there  can  not  be  expressly  produced  a  "  Thus  saith  the  Lord, 
either  in  express  terms,  or  by  approved  precedent."* 

*0n  reading  the  proof-sheets  of  this"  Declaration, "as  they  issued  from 
the  press,  immediately  after  my  arrival  in  Washington,  Pennsylvania, 
direct  from  Scotland,  I  observed  to  its  author :  "  Then,  air,  you  must 
abandon  and  give  up  infant  baptism,  and  some  other  practices  for  which  it 
seems  to  me  you  can  not  produce  an  express  precept  or  an  example  in  any 
book  of  the  Christian  Scriptures!" 

After  a  considerable  pause,  his  response  was  to  this  effect:  "  To  the 


MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER   THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  29 

VI.  That  a  Standing  Committee  of  twenty-one  members 
of  unexceptionable  moral  character,  inclusive  of  the  secretary 
and  treasurer,  be  chosen  annually  to  superintend  the  interests, 
and    transact  the   business   of  the    Society.     And  that  said 
Committee  be  invested  with  full    powers  to  act  and  do,  in 
the   name    and   behalf   of   their   constituents,   whatever   the 
Society  had  previously  determined,  for  the  purpose  of  carry- 
ing into  effect  the  entire  object  of  its  institution,  and  that  in 
case  of  any  emergency,  unprovided  for  in  the  existing  determ- 
inations of  the  Society,  said  Committee  be  empowered  to  call 
a  special  meeting  for  that  purpose. 

VII.  That  this  Society  meet  at  least  twice  a  year,  viz. : 
on  the  first  Thursday  of  May,  and  of  November,  and   that 
the  collectors  appointed  to  receive  the  half-yearly  quotas  of 
the  promised  subscriptions,  be  in  readiness,  at  or  before  each 
meeting,  to  make  their  returns  to  the  treasurer,  that  he  may 
be  able  to  report  upon  the  state  of  the  funds.     The  next  meet- 
ing to  be  held  at  Washington  on  the  first  Thursday  of  No- 
vember next. 

VIII.  That  each  meeting  of  the  Society  be  opened  with  a 

law  and  to  the  testimony"  we  make  our  appeal.  If  not  found  therein, 
we,  of  course,  must  abandon  it.  But,  he  added  :  "  we  could  not  un- 
church ourselves  now,  and  go  out  into  the  world  and  then  turn  back 
again  and  enter  the  Church,  merely  for  the  sake  of  form  or  decorum." 
But,  we  replied,  if  there  be  any  virtue,  privilege,  or  blessing  in  sub- 
mitting to  any  ordinance,  of  course  we  can  not  enjoy  that  virtue,  privi- 
lege, or  blessing,  whatever  it  may  be,  of  which  it  is  an  ordained,  a 
Divinely-appointed  instrumentality  or  medium.  "  Without  faith  it  is 
impossible  to  please  God  "  in  any  act,  or  in  any  formal  obedience  to  any 
precept,  ordinance,  or  institution  ;  and  equally  true  that  without  this 
faith  we  can  not  enjoy  any  act  of  obedience  to  cither  a  moral,  a  posi- 
tive, or  a  religious  ordinance  of  any  class  whatever.  There  is  a  prom- 
ised reward,  or,  rather  an  immediate  Messing,  attendant  on  every  act 
of  obedience  to  the  Divine  precepts  ;  and,  as  you  have  taught,  "  the 
blessings  attached  to,  or  connected  with  the  moral  positive,  are  superior 
to  those  connected  with  the  moral  natural."  And,  as  for  an  assent  to 
an  opinion,  there  is  no  virtue  in  it. 


30  MEMOIRS    OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

sermon,  the  constitution  and  address  read,  and  a  collection 
lifted  for  the  benefit  of  the  Society ;  and  that  all  communi- 
cations of  a  public  nature  be  laid  before  the  Society  at  ita 
half-yearly  meetings. 

IX.  That  this  Society,  relying  upon  the  all-sufficiency  of 
the  Church's  Head  ;  and,. through  his  grace,  looking  with  an 
eye  of  confidence*  to  the  generous  liberality  of  the  sincere 
friends  of  genuine  Christianity ;  holds  itself  engaged  to  afford 
a  competent  support  to  such  ministers  as  the  Lord  may 
graciously  dispose  to  assist,  at  the  request,  and  by  invitation 
of  the  Society,  in  promoting  a  pure  evangelical  reformation, 
by  the  simple  preaching  of  the  everlasting  Gospel,  and  the 
administration  of  its  ordinances  in  an  exact  conformity  to 
the  Divine  standard  as  aforesaid ;  and  that,  therefore,  what- 
ever the  friends  of  the  institution  shall  please  to  contribute 
toward  the  support  of  ministers  in  connection  with  this 
Society,  who  may  be  sent  forth  to  preach  at  considerable 
distances,  the  same  shall  be  gratefully  received  and  acknowl- 
edged as  a  donation  to  its  funds. 


ADDRESS,  ETC. 

To  all  that  love  our   Lord  Jesus  Christ,  in  sincerity,  throughout  all 
the  Churches,  the  following  Address  is  most  respectfully  submitted. 

DEARLY  BELOVED  BRETHREN : 

That  it  is  the  grand  design  and  native  tendency  of  our 
holy  religion  to  reconcile  and  unite  men  to  God.  and  to  each 
other,  in  truth  and  love,  to  the  glory  of  God,  and  their  own 
present  and  eternal  good, 'will  not,  we  presume,  be  denied, 
by  any  of  the  genuine  subjects  of  Christianity.  The  nativ- 
ity of  its  Divine  author  was  announced  from  heaven,  by  an 
host  of  angels,  with  high  acclamations  of  "  Glory  to  God  in 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  31 

the  highest,  and  on  earth  peace  and  good-will  toward  men." 
The  whole  tenor  of  that  Divine  book  which  contains  its 
institutes,  in  all  its  gracious  declarations,  precepts,  ordinances, 
and  holy  examples,  most  expressively  and  powerfully  incul- 
cates this.  In  so  far,  then,  as  this  holy  unity  and  unanimity 
in  faith  and  love  is  attained,  just  in  the  same  degree  is  the 
glory  of  God  and  the  happiness  of  men  promoted  and  se- 
cured. Impressed  with  those  sentiments,  and,  at  the  same 
time,  grievously  affected  with  those  sad  divisions  which  have 
so  awfully  interfered  with  the  benign  and  gracious  intention 
of  our  holy  religion,  by  exciting  its  professed  subjects  to 
bite  and  devour  one  another,  we  can  not  suppose  ourselves 
justifiable  in  withholding  the  mite  of  our  sincere  and  hum- 
ble endeavors  to  heal  and  remove  them. 

What  awful  and  distressing  effects  have  those  sad  divisions 
produced  !  what  aversions,  what  reproaches,  what  backbitings, 
what  evil  surmisings,  what  angry  contentions,  what  enmities, 
what  excommunications,  and  even  persecution!!!  And, 
indeed,  this  must,  in  some  measure,  continue  to  be  the  case 
so  long  as  those  schisms  exist;  for,  saith  the  apostle,  where 
envying  and  strife  is,  there  is  confusion  and  every  evil  work. 
AVhat  dreary  effects  of  those  accursed  divisions  are  to  be 
seen,  even  in  this  highly  favored  country,  where  the  sword 
of  the  civil  magistrate  has  not  as  yet  learned  to  serve  at  the 
altar.  Have  we  not  seen  congregations  broken  to  pieces, 
neighborhoods  of  professing  Christians  first  thrown  into  con- 
fusion by  party  contentions,  and,  in  the  end,  entirely  deprived 
of  Gospel  ordinances;  while,  in  the  mean  time,  large  settle- 
ments and  tracts  of  country  remain  to  this  day  entirely 
destitute  of  a  Gospel  ministry,  many  of  them  in  little  better 
than  a  state  of  heathenism,  the  Churches  being  either  so 
weakened  with  divisions  that  they  can  not  send  them  min- 
isters, or  the  people  so  divided  among  themselves  that  they 
will  not  receive  them.  Several,  at  the  same  time,  who  live 


32  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

at  the  door  of  a  preached  Gospel,  dare  not  in  conscience  go 
to  hear  it,  and,  of  course,  enjoy  little  more  advantage,  in  that 
respect,  than  if  living  in  the  midst  of  heathens.  How 
seldpm  do  many  in  those  circumstances  enjoy  the  dispensa- 
tions of  the  Lord's  Supper,  that  great  ordinance  of  unity  and 
love.  How  sadly,  also,  does  this  broken  and  confused  state 
of  things  interfere  with  that  spiritual  intercourse  among 
Christians,  one  with  another,  which  is  so  essential  to  their 
edification  and  comfort,  in  the  midst  of  a  present  evil  world; 
so  divided  in  sentiment,  and,  of  course,  living  at  such  dis- 
tances, that  but  few  of  the  same  opinion,*  or  party,  can 

*  "  Opinions  "  were,  in  those  days,  and  even  yet  are  very  popular  in 
the  pulpits  and  in  the  presses  of  religious  sectaries  of  all  the  denomina- 
tional religions  of  the  living  world.  Yet  the  word  "opinion"  is  not  once 
found  in  the  Christian  Scriptures,  nor  even  in  the  Jewish  records,  except 
once  by  Elijah,  in  a  case  pending  between  the  worshipers  of  Baal  and 
those  of  Jehovah.  No  man  ever  believed  an  opinion  or  a  doctrine  I  He 
may  assent  to  them,  but  to  believe  an  opinion  or  a  doctrine  is  simply 
absurd. 

The  discriminating  reason  has  to  do  witb.  opinions.  They  are  tried 
by  reasoning  upon  them,  pro  or  con.  Hence,  they  are  debatable 
alone  in  the  court  of  reason.  But  faith  has  to  do  with  testimony,  as 
hope  has  to  do  with  &  promise,  and  fear  with  a  threatening.  We  believe, 
when  reported,  well  authenticated  facts  and  events.  We  hope  in 
promises  believed.  We  fear  and  tremble  at  threateuings  enunciated. 
We  obey  precepts  when  propounded,  and  not  before,  and  only  when  they 
emanate  from  legitimate  authority. 

Such  is  a  practical  view  of  the  constitution  of  the  human  mind,  as 
God  created  it.  And  such  is  the  well-authenticated  meaning  of  these 
words  in  the  currency  of  those  who  properly  appreciate  and  understand 
our  language. 

The  corrupt  language  of  Ashdod  has  fearfully  invaded  the  pulpit  and 
the  press  of  the  living  world.  It  is  well  illustrated  by  Nehemiah, 
chapter  xii,  in  his  history  of  the  Jewish  captivity.  One  passage  will 
suffice :  "  In  those  days  also,  I  saw  Jews  who  had  married  wives  of 
Ashdod,  of  Ammon,  and  of  Moab.  And  their  children  spoke  half  in  the 
speech  of  Ashdod,  and  could  not  spcak\  in  the  Jewish  language;  but, 
according  to  the  language  of  each  people."  "And, "says  Nehemiah 
the  reformer,  ••  J  contended  with  them  and  reviled  them." 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  33 

conveniently  and  frequently  assemble  for  religious  purposes, 
or  enjoy  a  due  frequency  of  'ministerial  attentions.  And 
even  where  things  are  in  a  better  state  with  respect  to 
settled  Churches,  how  is  the  tone  of  discipline  relaxed  under 
the  influence  of  a  party  spirit ;  many  being  afraid  to  exer- 
cise it  with  due  strictness,  lest  their  people  should  leave 

Babylon  the  great,  is  the  antitype  of  old  Babylon.  And  most  Protest- 
ants that  have  come  out  of  her  still  speak,  and  preach,  and  teach  in  a 
mixed  and  confused  dialect. 

No  one  of  Elder  Campbell's  cotemporaries  known  to  me  more  earn- 
estly contended  and  labored  than  he  for  "a  pure  speech,"  a  Scriptural 
dialect,  or  the  calling  of  Bible  themes  by  Bible  names.  "The  restora- 
tion of  a  pure  speech"  was  with  him  a  cardinal  theme,  and  a  petition 
in  many  a  prayer. 

How  many  debates,  schisms,  and  alienations  of  heart  and  life  have 
grown  out  of  "  the  articles  of  faith,"  or  "  the  doctrines  "  of  the  present 
generation.  "  Doctrines,"  like  "  articles  of  faith,"  are  wholly  unca- 
nonical.  In  the  Christian  Scriptures  we  never  read  of  the  "doctrines 
of  Christ."  It  is  always  singular,  never  plural.  "  Doctrines,"  like 
"  articles  of  faith,"  are  unprecedented  in  the  New  Testament,  except  in 

the  case  of  demons,  and  those  under  their  influence.     And  how  manv 

' 

more  in  the  generations  past  and  gone!  According  to  the  apostolic 
style  the  Christian  faith  is  called  "  The  doctrine  of  Christ,"  and  all 
other  faiths  or  theories  are  called  "  the  doctrines  of  men,"  or  "  of  de- 
mons." 

There  is  a  pride  of  opinion  more  subtile,  and  more  permeating  the 
religious  world  than  is  generally  supposed  or  imagined.  A  zeal  wholly 
sectarian  and  selfish  is  more  easily  detected  in  others  than  in  ourselves. 
Our  premises  and  our  observations  of  the  religious  world,  for  at  least 
one  half  a  century,  more  than  justify  this  opinion. 

The  strength  or  spiritual  power  of  the  apostolic  Gospel  is  now,  tins 
been  heretofore,  and  will,  till  time  shall  end,  continue  to  be,  "  the  power 
of  God  to  salvation,"  to  every  one  who  clearly  appreciates  and  embraces 
it  in  his  affections,  and  consequently  acts  in  harmony  with  its  api ritual 
and  eternal  obligations.  Indeed,  we  can  not  conceive  of  higher  claims 
and  demand  on  the  heart,  the  life,  the  devotion  of  man  to  his  Creator 
and  Redeemer,  than  are  found  in  the  doctrine  of  Christ,  duly  appre- 
ciated and  cordially  embraced. 

It  presents  to  us  transcendent  facts  to  be  believed,  precepts  to  lie 
obeyed,  threatenings  to  be  feared,  promises  to  bo  hoped  for,  and  an  iuef- 

3 


34  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER  THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

them,  and,  under  the  cloak  of  some  specious  pretense,  find 
refuge  in  the  bosom  of  another  party ;  while,  lamentable  to 
be  told,  so  corrupted  is  the  Church  with  those  accursed  di- 
visions, that  there  are  but  few  so  base  as  not  to  find  admis- 
sion into  some  professing  party  or  other.  Thus,  in  a  great 
measure,  is  that  Scriptural  purity  of  communion  banished 
from  the  Church  of  God,  upon  the  due  preservation  of 
which  much  of  her  comfort,  glory,  and  usefulness  depends. 
To  complete  the  dread  result  of  our  woful  divisions,  one 
evil  yet  remains,  of  a  very  awful  nature :  the  Divine  dis- 
pleasure justly  provoked  with  this  sad  perversion  of  the 
Gospel  of  peace,  the  Lord  withholds  his  gracious  influential 
presence  from  his  ordinances,  and  not  unfrequently  gives 
up  the  contentious  authors  and  abettors  of  religious  discord 
to  fall  into  grievous  scandals,  or  visits  them  with  judgments, 
as  he  did  the  house  of  Eli.  Thus,  while  professing  Chris- 
tians bite  and  devour  one  another,  they  are  consumed  one  of 
another,  or  fall  a  prey  to  the  righteous  judgments  of  God; 
meantime,  the  truly  religious  of  all  parties  ar*  grieved,  the 
weak  stumbled,  the  graceless  and  profane  hardened,  the 
mouths  of  infidels  opened  to  blaspheme  religion,  and  thus 
the  only  thing  under  heaven  divinely  efficacious  to  promote 
and  secure  the  present  spiritual  and  eternal  good  of  man, 
even  the  Gospel  of  the  blessed  Jesus,  is  reduced  to  contempt, 
while  multitudes,  deprived  of  a  Gospel  ministry,  as  has  been 
observed,  fall  an  easy  prey  to  seducers,  and  so  become  the 
ilupes  of  almost  unheard-of  delusions.  Are  not  such  the 

I'ubly  beautiful  person  and  character  to  be  loved,  admired,  and  adored. 
It  effectually  addresses  all  the  rtidimental  elements  and  cravings  of 
our  nature,  and  ministers  to  them  all;  as  light  to  the  eye,  music  to 
the  ear,  peace  to  the  conscience,  and  joy  to  the  heart,  so  it  meets  and 
provides  for  every  rational,  moral,  and  religious  appetency  of  our 
rmture  in  all  its  conditions  and  circumstances.  It  is,  indeed,  infinitely 
worthy  of  God  to  be  the  author  of  it,  and  of  man  to  be  the  subject  and 
Ihc  object  of  it. 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER  THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  35 

visible  effects  of  our  sad  divisions,  even  in  this  otherwise 
happy  country.  Say,  dear  brethren,  are  not  these  things  so? 
Is  it  not  then  your  incumbent  duty  to  endeavor,  by  all  Scrip- 
tural means,  to  have  those  evils  remedied.  Who  will  say 
that  it  is  not?  And  does  it  not  peculiarly  belong  to  you, 
who  occupy  the  place  of  Gospel  ministers,  to  be  leaders  in 
this  laudable  undertaking?  Much  depends  upon  your  hearty 
concurrence  and  zealous  endeavors.  The  favorable  opportu- 
nity which  Divine  Providence  has  put  into  your  hands,  in 
this  happy  country,  for  the  accomplishment  of  so  great  a 
good,  is,  in  itself,  a  consideration  of  no  small  encouragement. 
A  country  happily  exempted  from  the  baneful  influence  of 
a  civil  establishment  of  any  peculiar  form  of  Christianity ; 
from  under  the  direct  influence  of  the  antichristian  hierarchy  ; 
and,  at  the  same  time,  from  any  formal  connection  with  the 
devoted  nations  that  have  given  their  strength  and  power 
unto  the  beast ;  in  which,  of  course,  no  adequate  reformation 
can  be  accomplished,  until  the  word  of  God  be  fulfilled,  and 
the  vials  of  his  wrath  poured  out  upon  them.  Happy  ex- 
emption, indeed,  from  being  the  object  of  such  awful  judg- 
ments. Still  more  happy  will  it  be  for  us  if  we  duly  esteem 
and  improve  those  great  advantages,  for  the  high  and  valu- 
able ends  for  which  they  are  manifestly  given,  and  sure 
where  much  is  given,  much  also  will  be  required.  Can  the 
Lord  expect,  or  require,  anything  less  from  a  people  in  such 
unhampered  circumstances — from  a  people  so  liberally  fur- 
nished with  all  means  and  mercies,  than  a  thorough  reform- 
ation in'  all  things,  civil  and  religious,  according  to  his  word? 
Why  should  we  suppose  it?  And  would  not  such  an  im- 
provement of  our  precious  privileges  be  equally  conducive 
to  the  gloi-y  of  God,  and  our  own  present  and  everlasting- 
good  ?  The  auspicious  phenomena  of  the  times  furnish 
collateral  arguments  of  a  very  encouraging  nature,  that  our 
dutiful  and  pious  endeavors  shall  not  be  in  vain  in  the  Lord. 


36  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

Is  it  not  the  day  of  the  Lord's  vengeance  upon  the  anti- 
christian  world — the  year  of  recompenses  for  the  controversy 
of  Zion  ?  Surely,  then,  the  time  to  favor  her  is  come ;  even 
the  set  time.  And  is  it  not  said  that  Zion  shall  be  built  in 
troublous  times  ?  Have  not  greater  efforts  been  made,  and 
more  done,  for  the  promulgation  of  the  Gospel  among  the 
nations,  since  the  commencement  of  the  French  revolution, 
than  had  been  for  many  centuries  prior  to  that  event  ?  And 
have  not  the  Churches,  both  in  Europe  and  America,  since 
that  period,  discovered  a  more  than  usual  concern  for  the 
removal  of  contentions,  for  the  healing  of  divisions,  for  the 
restoration  of  a  Christian  and  brotherly  intercourse  one  with 
another,  and  for  the  promotion  of  each  other's  spiritual  good, 
as  the  printed  documents  upon  those  subjects  amply  testify? 
Should  we  not,  then,  be  excited  by  these  considerations  to 
concur  with  all  our  might,  to  help  forward  this  good  work  ; 
that  what  yet  remains  to  be  done,  may  be  fully  accomplished. 
And  what  though  the  well-meant  endeavors  after  union 
have  not,  in  some  instances,  entirely  succeeded  to  the  wish 
of  all  parties,  should  this  dissuade  us  from  the  attempt ! 
Indeed,  should  Christians  cease  to  contend  earnestly  for  the 
sacred  articles  of  faith  and  duty  once  delivered  to  the 
saints,  on  account  of  the  opposition  and  scanty  success 
which,  in  many  instances,  attend  their  faithful  and  honest 
endeavors ;  the  Divine  cause  of  truth  and  righteousness 
might  have  long  ago  been  relinquished.  And  is  there  any- 
thing more  formidable  in  the  Goliah  schism,  than  in  many 
other  evils  which  Christians  have  to  combat  ?  Or.  'has  the 
Captain  of  Salvation  sounded  a  desist  from  pursuing,  or  pro- 
claimed a  truce  with  this  deadly  enemy  that  is  sheathing 
its  sword  in  the  very  bowels  of  his  Church,  rending  and 
mangling  his  mystical  body  into  pieces?  Has  he  said  to  his 
servants,  Let  it  alone?  If  not,  where  is  the  warrant  for  a 
cessation  of  endeavors  to  have  it  removed?  On  the  other 


MEMOIRS   OP   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  37 

hand,  are  we  not  the  better  instructed  by  sage  experience, 
how  to  proceed  in  this  business,  having  before  our  eyes  the 
inadvertencies  and  mistakes  of  others,  which  have  hitherto, 
in  many  instances,  prevented  the  desired  success?  Thus 
taught  by  experience,  and  happily  furnished  with  the  accu- 
mulated instructions  of  those  that  have  gone  before  us, 
earnestly  laboring  in  this  good  cause,  let  us  take  unto  our- 
selves the  whole  armor  of  God,  and,  having  our  feet  shod 
with  the  preparation  of  the  Gospel  of  peace,  let  us  stand 
fast  by  this  important  duty  with  all  perseverance.  Let  none 
that  love  the  peace  of  Zion  be  discouraged,  much  less  of- 
fended, because  that  an  object  of  such  magnitude  does  not, 
in  the  first  instance,  come  forth  recommended  by  the  express 
suffrage  of  the  mighty  or  the  many.  This  consideration,  if 
duly  weighed,  will  neither  give  offense,  nor  yield  discourage- 
ment to  any  one  that  considers  the  nature  of  the  thing  in 
question  in  connection  with  what  has  been  already  suggested. 
Is  it  not  a  matter  of  universal  right,  a  duty  equally  belong- 
ing to  every  citizen  of  Zion,  to  seek  her  good?  In  this 
respect,  no  one  can  claim  a  preference  above  his  fellows,  as 
to  any  peculiar,  much  less  exclusive  obligation.  And,  as 
for  authority,  it  can  have  no  place  in  this  business ;  for, 
surely,  none  can  suppose  themselves  invested  with  a  Divine 
right,  as  to  anything  peculiarly  belonging  to  them,  to  call 
the  attention  of  their  brethren  to  this  dutiful  and  important 
undertaking.  For  our  part,  we  entertain  no  such  arrogant 
presumption ;  nor  are  we  inclined  to  impute  the  thought  to 
any  of  our  brethren,  that  this  good  work  should  be  let 
alone  till  such  time  as  they  may  think  proper  to  come  for- 
ward and  sanction  the  attempt,  by  their  invitation  and  ex- 
ample. It  is  an  open  field,  an  extensive  work,  to  which  all 
are  equally  welcome,  equally  invited. 

Should  we  speak  of  competency,  viewing  the  greatness  of 
the  object,  and  the  manifold  difficulties  which  lie  in  the  way 


38  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS  CAMPBELL. 

of  its  accomplishment;  we  would  readily  exclaim,  with  the 
apostle,  Who  is  sufficient  for  these  things?  But,  upon  recol- 
lecting ourselves,  neither  would  ive  be  discouraged ;  persuaded 
with  him,  that,  as  the  work  in  which  we  are  engaged,  so, 
likewise,  our  sufficiency  is  of  God.  But,  after  all,  both  the 
mighty  and  the  many  are  with  us.  The  Lord  himself,  and 
all  that  are  truly  his  people,  are  declaredly  on  our  side. 
The  prayers  of  all  the  Churches,  nay,  the  prayers  of  Christ 
himself,  (John  xvii :  20,  23,)  and  of  all  that  have  ascended  to 
his  heavenly  kingdom,  are  with  us.  The  blessing  out  of 
Zion  is  pronounced  upon  our  undertaking.  "  Pray  for  the 
peace  of  Jerusalem;  they  shall  prosper  that  love  thee." 
With  such  encouragements  as  these,  what  should  deter  us 
from  the  heavenly  enterprise,  or  render  hopeless  the  attempt 
of  accomplishing,  in  due  time,  an  entire  union  6f  all  the 
Churches  in  faith  and  practice,  according  to  the  word  of 
God?  Not  that  we  judge  ourselves  competent  to  effect  such 
a  thing ;  we  utterly  disclaim  the  thought ;  but  we  judge  it 
our  bounden  duty  to  make  the  attempt,  by  using  all  due 
means  in  our  power  to  promote  it ;  and  also,  that  we  have 
sufficient  reason  to  rest  assured  that  our  humble  and  well- 
meant  endeavors  shall  not  be  in  vain  in  the  Lord. 

The  cause  that  we  advocate  is  not  our  own  peculiar  cause, 
nor  the  cause  of  any  party,  considered  as  such ;  it  is  a  com- 
mon cause,  the  cause  of  Christ  and  our  brethren  of  all  de- 
nominations. All  that  we  presume,  then,  is  to  do  what  we 
humbly  conceive  to  be  our  duty,  in  connection  with  our 
brethren;  to  each  of  whom  it  equally  belongs,  as  to  us,  to 
exert  himself  for  this  blessed  purpose.  And  as  we  have  no 
just  reason  to  doubt  the  concurrence  of  our  brethren  to 
accomplish  an  object  so  desirable  in  itself,  and  fraught  with 
such  happy  consequences,  so  neither  can  we  look  forward 
to  that  happy  event  which  will  forever  put  an  end  to  our 
hapless  divisions,  and  restore  to  the  Church  its  primitive 


MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER    THOMAS    CAMPBELL. 

unity,  purity,  and  prosperity,  but  in  the  pleasing  prospect 
of  their  hearty  and  dutiful  concurrence. 

Dearly  beloved  brethren,  why  should  we  deem  it  a  thing 
incredible  that  the  Church  of  Christ,  in  this  highly  favored 
country,  should  resume  that  original  unity,  peace,  and  purity 
which  belongs  to  its  constitution,  and  constitutes  its  glory  ? 
Or,  is  there  anything  that  can  be  justly  deemed  necessary 
for  this  desirable  purpose,  both  to  conform  to  the  model  and 
adopt  the  practice  of  the  primitive  Church,  expressly  exhib- 
ited in  the  New  Testament  ?  Whatever  alterations  this 
might  produce  in  any  or  in  all  of  the  Churches,  should,  we 
think,  neither  be  deemed  inadmissible  nor  ineligible.  Surely 
such  alteration  would  be  every  way  for  the  better,  and  not 
for  the  worse,  unless  we  should  suppose  the  divinely-inspired 
rule  to  be  faulty,  or  defective.  Were  we,  then,  in  our 
Church  constitution  and  managements,  to  exhibit  a  complete 
conformity  to  the  apostolic  Church,  would  we  not  be,  in  that 
respect,  as  perfect  as  Christ  intended  we  should  be  ?  And 
should  not  this  suffice  us  ? 

It  is,  to  us,  a  pleasing  consideration  that  all  the  Churches 
of  Christ  which  mutually  acknowledge  each  other  as  such, 
are  not  only  agreed  in  the  great  doctrines  of  faith  and  holi- 
ness, but  are  also  materially  agreed  as  to  the  positive  ordi- 
nances of  Gospel  institution  ;  so  that  our  differences,  at  most, 
are  about  the  things  in  which  the  kingdom  of  God  does  not 
consist,  that  is,  about  matters  of  pi'ivate  opinion  or  human 
invention.  What  a  pity  that  the  kingdom  of  God  should 
be  divided  about  such  things  !  Who,  then,  would  not  be  the 
first  among  us  to  give  up  human  inventions  in  the  worship 
of  God,  and  to  cease  from  imposing  his  private  opinions 
upon  his  brethren,  that  our  breaches  might  thus  be  healed? 
Who  would  not  willingly  conform  to  the  original  pattern 
laid  down  in  the  New  Testament,  for  this  happy  purpose  ? 
Our  dear  brethren  of  all  denominations  will  please  to  con- 


40  MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER    THOMAS    CAMPBELL. 

sider  that  we  have  our  educational  prejudices  and  particular 
customs  to  struggle  against  as  well  as  they.  But  this  we  do 
sincerely  declare,  that  there  is  nothing  we  have  hitherto  re- 
ceived as  matter  of  faith  or  practice  which  is  not  expressly 
taught  and  enjoined  in  the  word  of  God,  either  in  express 
terms  or  approved  precedent,  that  we  would  not  heartily 
relinquish,  that  so  we  might  return  to  the  original  constitu- 
tional unity  of  the  Christian  Church  ;  and,  in  this  happy 
unity,  enjoy  full  communion  with  all  our  brethren,  in  peace 
and  charity.  The  like  dutiful  condescension  we  candidly 
expect  of  all  that  are  seriously  impressed  with  a  sense  of 
the  duty  they  owe  to  God,  to  each  other,  and  to  their  perish- 
ing brethren  of  mankind.  To  this  we  call,  we  invite,  our 
brethren  of  all  denominations,  by  all  the  sacred  motives 
which  we  have  avouched  as  the  impulsive  reasons  of  our  thus 
addressing  them. 

You  are  all,  dear  brethren,  equally  included  as  the  objects 
of  our  love  and  esteem.  With  you  all  we  desire  to  unite  in 
the  bonds  of  an  entire  Christian  unity — Christ  alone  being 
the  head,  the  center,  his  word  the  rule;  an  explicit  belief 
of,  and  manifest  conformity  to  it,  in  all  things — the  terms. 
More  than  this,  you  will  not  require  of  us ;  and  less  we  can 
not  require  of  you  ;  nor,  indeed,  can  we  reasonably  suppose 
any  would  desire  it,  for  what  good  purpose  would  it  serve  ? 
We  dare  neither  assume  nor  propose  the  trite  indefinite  dis- 
tinction between  essentials  and  non-essentials,  in  matters  of 
revealed  truth  and  duty  ;  firmly  persuaded,  that,  whatever 
inny  be  their  comparative  importance,  simply  considered,  the 
high  obligation  of  the  Divine  authority  revealing,  or  enjoin- 
ing them,  -renders  the  belief  or  performance  of  them  abso- 
lutely essential  to  us,  in  so  far  as  we  know  them.  And  to 
be  ignorant  of  anything  God  has  revealed,  can  neither  be 
our  duty  nor  our  privilege.  We  humbly  presume,  then, 
dear  brethren,  you  can  have  no  relevant  objection  to  meet  us 


MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER    THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  41 

upon  this  ground.  And,  we  again  beseech  you,  let  it  be 
known  that  it  is  the  invitation  of  but  few  ;  by  your  accession 
we  shall  be  many ;  and  whether  few,  or  many,  in  the  first 
instance,  it  is  all  one  with  respect  to  the  event  which  must 
ultimately  await  the  full  information  and  hearty  concurrence 
of  all.  Besides,  whatever  is  to  be  done,  must  begin,  some 
time,  somewhere  ;  and  no  matter  where,  nor  by  whom,  if 
the  Lord  puts  his  hand  to  the  work,  it  must  surely  prosper. 
And  has  he  not  been  graciously  pleased,  upon  many  signal 
occasions,  to  bring  to  pass  the  greatest  events  from  very 
small  beginnings,  and  even  by  means  the  most  unlikely. 
Duty  then  is  ours ;  but  events  belong  to  God. 

We  hope,  then,  what  we  urge  will  neither  be  deemed  an 
unreasonable  nor  an  unseasonable  undertaking.  Why  should 
it  be  thought  unseasonable  ?  Can  any  time  be  assigned, 
while  things  continue  as  they  are,  that  would  prove  more 
favorable  for  such  an  attempt,  or  what  could  be  supposed  to 
make  it  so  ?  Might  it  be  the  approximation  of  parties  to  a 
greater  nearness,  in  point  of  public  profession  and  similarity 
of  customs  ?  Or  might  it  be  expected  from  a  gradual  de- 
cline of  bigotry  ?  As  to  the  former,  it  is  a  well-known  fact, 
that  where  the  difference  is  least,  the  opposition  is  always 
managed  with  a  degree  of  vehemence  inversely  proportioned 
to  the  merits  of  the  cause.  With  respect  to  the  latter, 
though  we  are  happy  to  say,  that  in  some  cases  and  places, 
and,  we  hope,  universally,  bigotry  is  upon  the  decline  ;  yet  we 
are  not  warranted,  either  by  the  past  or  present,  to  act  upon 
that  supposition.  We  have,  as  yet,  by  this  means  seen  no 
such  effect  produced ;  nor  indeed  could  we  reasonably  expect 
it ;  for  there  will  always  be  multitudes  of  weak  persons  in 
the  Church,  and  these  are  generally  most  subject  to  bigotry; 
add  to  this,  that  while  divisions  exist,  there  will  always  be 
found  interested  men  who  will  not  fail  to  support  him  ;  nor 
can  we  at  all  suppose  that  Satan  will  be  idle  to  improve  an 


42  MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER    THOMAS    CAMPBELL. 

advantage  so  important  to  the  interests  of  his  kingdom. 
And,  let  it  be  further  observed  upon  the  whole,  that,  in 
matters  of  similar  importance  to  our  secular  interests,  we 
would  by  no  means  content  ourselves  with  such  kind  of 
reasoning.  We  might  further  add,  that  the  attempt  here 
suggested  not  being  of  a  partial,  but  of  general  nature,  it 
can  have  no  just  tendency  to  excite  the  jealousy,  or  hurt 
the  feelings  of  any  party.  On  the  contrary,  every  effort 
toward  a  permanent  Scriptural  unity  among  the  Churches, 
upon  the  solid  basis  of  universally  acknowledged  and  self- 
evident  truths,  must  have  the  happiest  tendency  to  enlighten 
and  conciliate,  by  thus  manifesting  to  each  other  their  mu- 
tual charity  and  zeal  for  the  truth :  "  Whom  I  love  in  the 
truth,"  saith  the  apostle,  "  and  not  I  only,  but  also  all  they 
that  have  known  the  truth  ;  for  the  truth's  sake,  which  is 
in  us,  and  shall  be  with  us  forever.'  Indeed,  if  no  such 
Divine  and  adequate  basis  of  union  can  be  fairly  exhibited, 
as  will  meet  the  approbation  of  every  upright  and  intelligent 
Christian,  nor  such  mode  of  procedure  adopted  in  favor  of 
the  weak  as  will  not  .oppress  their  consciences,  then  the 
accomplishment  of  this  grand  object  upon  principle  must  be 
forever  impossible.  There  would,  upon  this  supposition, 
remain  no  other  way  of  accomplishing  it,  but  merely  by 
voluntary  compromise,  and  good-natured  accommodation. 
That  such  a  thing,  however,  will  be  accomplished,  one  way 
or  other,  will  not  be  questioned  by  any  that  allow  themselves 
to  believe  that  the  commands  and  prayers  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  will  not  utterly  prove  ineffectual.  Whatever  way, 
then,  it  is  to  be  effected,  whether  upon  the  solid  basis  of 
Divinely-revealed  truth,  or  the  good-natured  principle  of 
Christian  forbearance  and  gracious  condescension,  is  it  not 
equally  practicable,  equally  eligible  to  us,  as  ever  it  can  be 
to  any;  unless  we  should  suppose  ourselves  destitute  of- that 
Christian  temper  and  discernment  which  is  essentially  neces- 


MEMOIRS    OF   ELDER    THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  43 

tiary  to  qualify  us  to  do  the  will  of  our  gracious  Redeemer, 
whose  express  command  to  his  people  is,  that  there  be  "no 
divisions  among  them  ;  but  that  they  all  walk  by  the  same 
rule,  speak  the  same  thing,  and  be  perfectly  joined  together 
in  the  same  mind,  and  in  the  same  judgment  ?"  We  believe 
then  it  is  as  practicable  as  it  is  eligible.  Let  us  attempt  it. 
"  Up.  and  be  doing,  and  the  Lord  will  be  with  us." 

Are  we  not  all  praying  for  that  happy  event,  when  there 
shall  be  but  one  fold,  as  there  is  but  one  chief  Shepherd  ? 
What!  shall  we  pray  for  a  thing,  and  not  strive  to  obtain  it!! 
not  use  the  necessary  means  to  have  it  accomplished ! !  Wrhat 
said  the  Lord  to  Moses  upon  a  piece  of  conduct  somewhat 
similar  ?  "  Why  criest  thou  unto  me  ?  Speak  unto  the 
children  of  Israel  that  they  go  forward,  but  lift  .thou  up  thy 
rod,  and  streteh  out  thine  hand."  Let  the  ministers  of 
Jesus  but  embrace  this  exhortation,  put  their  hand  to  the 
work,  and  encourage  the  people  to  go  forward  upon  the  firm 
ground  of  obvious  truth,  to  unite  in  the  bonds  of  an  entire 
Christian  unity ;  and  who  will  venture  to  say  that  it  would  not 
soon  be  accomplished  ?  "  Cast  ye  up,  cast  ye  up,  prepare  the 
way,  take  up  the  stumbling-block  out  of  the  way  of  my  people," 
saith  your  God.  To  you,  therefore,  it  peculiarly  belongs,  as 
the  professed  and  acknowledged  leaders  of  the  people,  to  go 
before  them  in  this  good  work,  to  remove  human  opinions 
and  the  inventions  of  men  out  of  the  way,  by  carefully 
separating  this  chaff  from  the  pure  wheat  of  primary  and 
authentic  revelation ;  casting  out  that  assumed  authority, 
that  enacting  and  decreeing  power  by  which  those  things 
have  been  imposed  and  established.  To  the  ministerial  de- 
partment, then,  do  we  look  with  anxiety.  Ministers  of 
Jesus,  you  can  neither  be  ignorant  of  nor  unaffected  with  the 
divisions  and  corruptions  of  his  Church.  His  dying  com- 
mands, his  last  and  ardent  prayers  for  the  visible  unity  of 
his  professing  people,  will  not  suffer  you  to  be  indifferent  in 


44  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

this  matter.  You  will  not,  you  can  not,  therefore,  be  silent 
upon  a  subject  of  such  vast  importance  to  his  personal  glory 
and  the  happiness  of  his  people — consistently  you  can  not ; 
for  silence  gives  consent.  You  will  rather  lift  up  your  voice 
like  a  trumpet  to  expose  the  heinous  nature  and  dreadful 
consequences  of  those  unnatural  and  antichristian  divisions, 
which  have  so  rent  and  ruined  the  Church  of  God.  Thus, 
in  justice  to  your  station  and  character,  honored  of  the  Lord, 
would  we  hopefully  anticipate  your  zealous  and  faithful 
efforts  to  heal  the  breaches  of  Zion;  that  God's  dear  chil- 
dren might  dwell  together  in  unity  and  love ;  but  if  other- 
wise *  *  *  we  forbear  to  utter  it.  (See  Mai.  ii:  1-10.) 
0  !  that  ministers  and  people  would  but  consider  that 
there  are  no  divisions  in  the  grave,  nor  in  that  world  which 
lies  beyond  it !  there  our  divisions  must  come  to  an  end  ! 
we  must  all  unite  there  !  Would  to  God  we  could  find  in 
our  hearts  to  put  an  end  to  our  short-lived  divisions  here ; 
that  so  we  might  leave  a  blessing  behind  us;  even  a  happy  and 
united  Church.  What  gratification,  what  utility,  in  the 
mean  time,  can .  our  divisions  afford  either  to  ministers  or 
people  ?  Should  they  be  perpetuated  till  the  day  of  judg- 
ment, would  they  convert  one  sinner  from  the  error  of  hia 
ways,  or  save  a  soul  from  death  ?  Have  they  any  tendency 
to  hide  the  multitude  of  sins  that  are  so  dishonorable  to 
God,  and  hurtful  to  his  people  ?  Do  they  not  rather  irritate 
and  produce  them?  How  innumerable  and  highly  aggra- 
vated are  the  sins  they  have  produced,  and  are  at  this  day 
producing,  both  among  professors  and  profane.  We  entreat, 
we  beseech  you  then,  dear  brethren,  by  all  those  considera- 
tions, to  concur  in  this  blessed  and  dutiful  attempt.  What  is 
the  work  of  all,  must  be  done  by  all.  Such  was  the  work 
of  the  tabernacle  in  the  wilderness.  Such  is  the  work  to 
which  you  are  called,  not  by  the  authority  of  man,  but  by 
Jesua  Christ,  and  God  the  Father,  who  raised  him  from  the 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER  THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  45 

dead.  By  this  authority  are  you  called  to  raise  up  the 
tabernacle  of  David,  that  is  fallen  down  among  us,  and  to 
set  it  up  upon  its  own  base.  This  you  can  not  do,  while 
you  run  every  man  to  his  own  house,  and  consult  only  the 
interests  of  his  own  party.  Until  you  associate,  consult,  and 
advise  together,  and  in  a  friendly  and  Christian  manner 
explore  the  subject,  nothing  can  be  done.  We  would  there- 
fore, with  all  due  deference  and  submission,  call  the  atten- 
tion of  our  brethren  to  the  obvious  and  important  duty  of 
association.  Unite  with  us  in  the  common  cause  of  simple 
evangelical  Christianity  ;  in  this  glorious  cause  we  are  ready 
to  unite  with  you.  United  we  shall  prevail.  It  is  the  cause 
of  Christ,  and  of  our  brethren  throughout  all  the  Churches, 
of  catholic  unity,  peace,  and  purity  ;  a  cause  that  must 
finally  prosper  in  spite  of  all  opposition.  Let  us  unite  to  pro- 
mote it.  Come  forward,  then,  dear  brethren,  and  help  with 
us.  Do  not  suffer  yourselves  to  be  lulled  asleep  by  that 
siren  song  of  the  slothful  and  reluctant  professor :  "  The 
time  is  not  yet  come,  the  time  is  not  come,  saith  he;  the 
time  that  the  Lord's  house  should  be  built."  Believe  him 
not.  Do  ye  not  discern  the  signs  of  the  times?  Have 
not  the  two  witnesses  arisen  from  their  state  of  political 
death,  from  under  the  long  proscription  of  ages  ?  Have 
they  not  stood  upon  their  feet,  in  the  presence,  and  to  the 
consternation  and  terror  of  their  enemies  ?  Has  not  their 
resurrection  been  accompanied  with  a  great  earthquake  ? 
Has  not  the  tenth  part  of  the  great  city  been  thrown  down 
by  it?  Has  not  this  event  aroused  the  nations  to  indigna- 
tion ?  Have  they  not  been  angry,  yea,  very  angry  ?  There- 
fore, 0  Lord,  is  thy  wrath  come  upon  them,  and  the  time 
of  the  dead  that  they  should  be  avenged,  and  that  thou 
shouldest  give  reward  to  thy  servants  the  prophets,  and  to 
them  that  fear  thy  name,  both  small  and  great ;  and  that 
thou  shouldest  destroy  them  that  have  destroyed  the  earth. 


46         "MEMOIRS  OF  ELDER  THOMAS  CAMPBELL. 

Who  among  us  has  not  heard  the  report  of  these  things, 
of  these  lightnings  and  thunderings  and  voices ;  of  this  tre- 
mendous earthquake  and  great  hail ;  of.  these  awful  convul- 
sions and  revolutions  that  have  dashed  and  are  dashing  to 
pieces  the  nations,  like  a  potter's  vessel  ?  Yea,  have  not  the 
remote  vibrations  of  this  dreadful  shock  been  felt  even  by 
us,  whom  God  has  graciously  placed  at  so  great  a  distance  ? 
What  shall  we  say  to  these  things  ?  Is  it  time  for  us  to 
sit  still  in  our  corruptions  and  divisions,  when  the  Lord,  by 
his  word  and  providence,  is  so  loudly  and  expressly  calling 
us  to  repentance  and  reformation  ?  "  Awake,  awake  ;  put 
on  thy  strength,  0  Zion,  put  on  thy  beautiful  garments,  0 
Jerusalem,  the  holy  city  ;  for  henceforth  there  shall  no  more 
come  unto  thee  the  uncircumcised  and  the  unclean.  Shake 
thyself  from  the  dust,  0  Jerusalem  ;  arise,  loose  thyself  from 
the  bands  of  thy  neck,  0  captive  daughter  of  Zion."  Re- 
sume that  precious,  that  dear-bought  liberty,  wherewith  Christ 
has  made  his  people  free ;  a  liberty  from  subjection  to  any 
authority  but  his  own,  in  matters  of  religion.  Call  no  man 
father,  no  man  master  on  earth  ;  for  one  is  your  master, 
even  Christ,  and  all  ye  are  brethren.  Stand  fast,  therefore, 
in  this  precious  liberty,  and  be  not  entangled  again  with  the 
yoke  of  bondage.  For  the  vindication  of  this  precious  liberty 
have  we  declared  ourselves  hearty  and  willing  advocates. 
For  this  benign  and  dutiful  purpose  have  we  associated,  that 
by  so  doing  we  might  contribute  the  mite  of  our  humble 
endeavors  to  promote  it,  and  thus  invite  our  brethren  to  do 
the  same.  As  the  first-fruits  of  our  efforts  for  this  blessed 
purpose  we  respectfully  present  to  their  consideration  the  fol- 
lowing propositions,  relying  upon  their  charity  and  candor 
that  they  will  neither  despise  nor  misconstrue  our  humble 
and  adventurous  attempt.  If  they  should  in  any  measure 
serve,  as  a  preliminary,  to  open  up  the  way  to  a  perma- 
nent Scriptural  unity  among  the  friends  and  lovers  of  truth 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  47 

and  peace  throughout  the  Churches,  we  shall  greatly  rejoice 
at  it.  We  by  no  means  pretend  to  dictate,  and  could  we 
propose  anything  more  evident,  consistent,  and  adequate,  it 
should  be  at  their  service.  Their  pious  and  dutiful  atten- 
tion to  an  object  of  such  magnitude  will  induce  them  to 
communicate  to  us  their  emendations ;  and  thus  what  is 
sown  in  weakness  will  be  raised  up  in  power.  For  cer- 
tainly the  collective  graces  that  are  conferred  upon  the 
Church,  if  duly  united  and  brought  to  bear  upon  any  point 
of  commanded  duty,  would  be  amply  sufficient  for  the  right 
and  successful  performance  of  it.  "  For  to  one  is  given  by 
the  Spirit  the  word  of  wisdom ;  to  another  the  word  of 
knowledge  by  the  same  Spirit ;  to  another  faith  by  the  same 
Spirit ;  to  another  the  discerning  of  spirits  :  but  the  mani- 
festation of  the  Spirit  is  given  to  every  man  to  profit  withal. 
As  every  man,  therefore,  hath  received  the  gift,  even  so  min- 
ister the  same  one  to  another  as  good  stewards  of  the  man- 
ifold grace  of  Grod."  In  the  face,  then,  of  such  instructions, 
and  with  such  assurances  of  an  all-sufficiency  of  Divine 
grace,  as  the  Church  has  received  from  her  exalted  Head,  we 
can  neither  justly  doubt  the  concurrence  of  her  genuine 
members;  nor  yet  their  ability,  when  dutifully  acting  to- 
gether, to  accomplish  anything  that  is  necessary  for  his  glory, 
and  their  own  good  ;  and  certainly  their  visible  unity  in 
truth  and  holiness,  in  faith  and  love,  is,  of  all  things,  the 
most  conducive  to  both  these,  if  we  may  credit  the  dying 
commands  and  prayers  of  our  gracious  Lord.  In  a  matter, 
therefore,  of  such  confessed  importance,  our  Christian  breth- 
ren, however  unhappily  distinguished  by  party  names,  will 
not,  can  not,  withhold  their  helping  hand.  We  are  as 
heartily  willing  to  be  their  debtors,  as  they  are  indispensably 
bound  to  be  our  benefactors.  Come,  then,  dear  brethren,  we 
most  humbly  beseech  you,  cause  your  light  to  shine  upon  our 
weak  beginnings,  that  we  may  see  to  work  by  it.  Evince 


48  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

your  zeal  for  the  glory  of  Christ,  and  the  spiritual  welfare 
of  your  fellow-Christians,  by  your  hearty  and  zealous  co-op- 
eration to  promote  the  unity,  purity,  and  prosperity  of  his 
Church. 

Let  none  imagine  that  the  subjoined  propositions  are  at 
all  intended  as  an  overture  toward  a  new  creed  or  standard 
for  the  Church,  or  as  in  any  wise  designed  to  be  made  a 
term  of  communion;  nothing  can  be  further  from  our  inten- 
tion. They  are  merely  designed  for  opening  up  the  way, 
that  we  may  come  fairly  and  firmly  to  original  ground  upon 
clear  and  certain  premises,  and  take  up  things  just  as  the 
apostles  left  them;  that  thus  disentangled  from  the  accru- 
ing embarrassments  of  intervening  ages,  we  may  stand  with 
evidence  upon  the  same  ground  on  which  the  Church  stood 
at  the  beginning.  Having  said  so  much  to  solicit  attention 
and  prevent  mistake,  we  submit  as  follows  : 

PROP.  1.  That  the  Church  of  Christ  upon  earth  is  essen- 
tially, intentionally,  and  constitutionally  one ;  consisting  of 
all  those  in  every  place  that  profess  their  faith  in  Christ  and 
obedience  to  him  in  all  things  according  to  the  Scriptures, 
and  that  manifest  the  same  by  their  tempers  and  conduct, 
and  of  none  else ;  as  none  else  can  be  truly  and  properly 
called  Christians. 

2.  That  although  the  Church  of  Christ  upon  earth  must 
necessarily  exist  in  particular  and  distinct  societies,  locally 
separate  one  from  another,  yet  there  ought  to  be  no  schisms, 
no    uncharitable   divisions    among    them.      They    ought    to 
receive  each  other  as  Christ  Jesus  hath  also  received  them, 
to  the  glory  of  God.     And  for  this  purpose  they  ought  all 
to  walk  by  the  same  rule,  to  mind  and  speak  the  same  thing; 
and  to  be  perfectly  joined  together  in  the  same  mind,  and 
in  the  same  judgment. 

3.  That  in  order  to  this,  nothing  ought  to  be  inculcated 
upon  Christians  as  articles  of  faith ;  nor  required  of  them  as 


MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER    THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  49 

'erms  of  communion,  but  what  is  expressly  taught  and  en- 
joined upon  them  in  the  word  of  God.  Nor  ought  anything 
to  be  admitted,  as  of  Divine  obligation,  in  their  Church  con- 
stitution and  managements,  but  what  is  expressly  enjoined 
by  the  authority  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  his  apostles 
upon  the  New  Testament  Church ;  either  in  express  terms 
or  by  approved  precedent. 

4.  That  although  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Test- 
aments are  inseparably  connected,  making  together  but  one 
perfect  and  entire  revelation  of  the  Divine  will,  for  the  edi- 
fication and  salvation  of  the  Church,  and  therefore  in  that 
respect  can  not  be  separated  ;    yet  as  to  what  directly  and 
properly  belongs  to  their  immediate  object,  the  New  Testa- 
ment is  a-s  perfect  a  constitution  for  the  worship,  discipline,  and 
government  of  the  New  Testament  Church,  and  as  perfect  a 
rule  for    the    particular  duties  of  its  members,   as  the  Old 
Testament  was  for  the  worship,  discipline,  and  government' 
of  the  Old  Testament  Church,  and  the  particular  duties  of 
its  members. 

5.  That  with  respect  'to  the  commands  and  ordinances  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  where  the  Scriptures  are  silent  as  to 
the  express  time  or  manner  of  performance,  if  any  such  there 
be,   no  human  authority  has  power  to  interfere,  in  order  to 
supply   the    supposed    deficiency    by    making   laws   for    the 
Church;   nor  can  anything  more  be  required  of  Christians  in 
such  cases,  but  only  that  they  so  observe  these  commands 
and  ordinances  as  will  evidently  answer    the    declared    and 
obvious  end  of  their  institution.     Much  less  has  any  hum;m 
authority  power  to  impose  new  commands  or  ordinances  upon 
the  Church,  which  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  has  not  enjoined. 
Nothing,  ought  to  be  received  into  the  faith  or  worship  of 
the  Church,  or  *be  made  a  term  of  communion  among  Chris- 
tians, that  is  not  as  old  as  the  New  Testament. 

l>.  That  although  inferences  and  deductions  from  Scripture 
4 


50  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

premises,  when  fairly  inferred,  may  be  truly  called  the  doc- 
trine of  God's  holy  word,  yet  are  they  not  formally  binding 
upon  the  consciences  of  Christians  farther  than  they  perceive 
the  connection,  and  evidently  see  that  they  are  so;  for  their 
faith  must  not  stand  in  the  wisdom  of  men,  but  in  the 
power  and  veracity  of  God.  Therefore,  no  such  deductions 
can  be  made  terms  of  communion,  but  do  properly  belong 
to  the  after  and  progressive  edification  of  the  Church. 
Hence,  it  is  evident  that  no  such  deductions  or  inferen- 
tial truths  ought  to  have  any  place  in  the  Church's  confes- 
sion. 

7.  That  although  doctrinal  exhibitions  of  the  great  system 
of  Divine  truths,  and  defensive  testimonies  in  opposition  to 
prevailing   errors,  be    highly  expedient,    and    the  more    full 
and  explicit  they  be  for  those  purposes,  the  better ;  yet,  as 
these  must  be  in  a  great  measure  the  effect  of  human  rea- 
soning, and  of  course  must  contain  many  inferential  truths, 
they  ought  not  to  be  made  terms  of  Christian  communion  ; 
unless  we  suppose,  what  is  contrary  to  fact,  that  none  have  a 
right  to  the  communion  of  the  Church,  but  such  as  possess  a 
very  clear  and  decisive  judgment,  oi>  are  come  to  a  very  high 
degree  of  doctrinal  information ;  whereas  the  Church  from  the 
beginning  did,  and  ever  will,  consist  of  little   children  and 
young  men,  as  well  as  fathers. 

8.  That  as  it  is  not  necessary  that  persons  should  have  a 
particular  knowledge  or  distinct  apprehension  of  all  Divinely- 
revealed  truths  in  order  to  entitle  them  to  a   place  in  the 
Church ;  neither  should  they,  for  this  purpose,  be  required 
to  make  a  profession  more  extensive  than  their  knowledge  ; 
but  that,  on  the  contrary,  their    having  a   due  measure  of 
Scriptural  self-knowledge  respecting  their  lost  and  perishing 
condition  by  nature  and  practice,  and  of  the"  way  of  salva- 
tion through  Jesus  Christ,  accompanied  with    a    profession 
of  their  faith  in  and  obedience  to  him,  in  all  things,  accord- 


MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER   THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  51 

ing  to  his  word,  is  all  that  is  absolutely  necessary  to  qualify 
them  for-  admission  into  his  Church. 

9.  That  all  that  are  enabled  through  grace  to  make  such 
a  profession,  and  to  manifest  the  reality  of  it  in  their  tem- 
pers and  conduct,  should  consider  each  other  as  the  precious 
saints  of  .God,  should  love  each  other  as  brethren,  children 
of  the  same  family  and  Father,  temples  of  the  same  Spirit, 
members    of  the    same    body,  subjects  of  the    same    grace, 
objects  of  the  same  Divine  love,  bought  with  the  same  price, 
and  joint-heirs  of  the  same  inheritance.     Whom  God  hath 
thus  joined  together  no  man  should  dare  to  put  asunder. 

10.  That  division  among  the  Christians  is   a  horrid  evil, 
fraught  with  many  evils.     It  is  antichristian,  as  it  destroys 
the  visible  unity  of  the  body  of  Christ ;  as  if  he  were  divided 
against  himself,  excluding  and    excommunicating  a  part  of 
himself.     It  is  antiscriptural,  as  being  strictly  prohibited  by 
his  sovereign  authority ;    a    direct  violation    of  his   express 
command.     It  is  antinatural,  as  it  excites  Christians  to  con- 
temn, to  hate,  and  oppose  one  another,  who  are  bound  by  the 
highest  and  most  endearing  obligations  to  love  each  other  as 
brethren,  even  as  Christ  has  loved  them.     In  a  word,  it  is 
productive  of  confusion  and  of  every  evil  work. 

11.  That  (in  some  instances)  a  partial  neglect  of  the  ex- 
pressly revealed  will  of  God,  and    (in  others)    an  assumed 
authority  for    making  the  approbation    of  human    opinions 
and   human  inventions  a  term  of  communion,  by  introduc- 
ing  them,  into   the   constitution,   faith,    or  worship    of  the 
Church,  are,  and   have   been,  the    immediate,  obvious,  and 
universally-acknowledged  causes,  of  all  the  corruptions  and 
divisions  that  ever  have  taken  place  in  the  Church  of  God. 

12.  That  all  that  is  necessary  to  the  highest  state  of  per- 
fection and  purity  of  the  Church  upon  earth   is,  first,  that 
none  be  received  as  members  but  such  as  having  that  due 
measure   of  Scriptural   self-knowledge    described    above,  do 


52  MEMOIRS    OF.  ELDER  THOMAS    CAMPBELL. 

profess  their  faith  in  Christ  and  obedience  to  him  in  all 
things  according  to  the  Scriptures ;  nor,  secondly,  .that  any 
be  retained  in  her  communion  longer  than  they  continue  to 
manifest  the  reality  of  their  profession  by  their  temper  and 
conduct.  Thirdly,  that  her  ministers,  duly  and  Scripturally 
qualified,  inculcate  none  other  things  than  those  very  articles 
of  faith  and  holiness  expressly  revealed  and  enjoined  in  the 
word  of  God.  Lastly,  that  in  all  their  administrations  they 
keep  close  by  the  observance  of  all  Divine  ordinances,  after 
the  example  of  the  primitive  Church,  exhibited  in  the  New 
Testament ;  without  any  additions  whatsoever  of  human 
opinions  or  inventions  of  men. 

13.  Lastly.  That  if  any  circumstantials  indispensably  ne- 
cessary to  the  observance  of  Divine  ordinances  be  not  found 
upon  the  page  of  express  revelation,  such,  and  such  only,  as 
are  absolutely  necessary  for  this  purpose  should  be  adopted 
under  the  title  of  human  expedients,  without  any  pretense 
to  a  more  sacred  origin,  so  that  any  subsequent  alteration  or 
difference  in  the  observance  of  these  things  might  produce 
no  contention  nor  division  in  the  Church. 

From  the  nature  and  construction  of  these  propositions,  it 
will  evidently  appear,  that  they  are  laid  in  a  designed  sub- 
serviency to  the  declared  end  of  our  association  ;  and  are 
exhibited  for  the  express  purpose  of  performing  a  duty  of 
previous  necessity,  a  duty  loudly  called  for  in  existing  cir- 
cumstances at  the  hand  of  every  one  that  would  desire  to 
promote  the  interests  of  Zion ;  a  duty  not  only  enjoined,  as  has 
been  already  observed  from  Isaiah  Ivii :  14,  but  which  is  also 
there  predicted  of  the  faithful  remnant  as  a  thing  in  which 
they  would  voluntarily  engage.  "  He  that  putteth  his  trust  in 
me  shall  possess  the  land,  and  shall  inherit  my  holy  mountain  ; 
and  shall  say,  Cast  ye  up,  cast  ye  up,  prepare  the  way;  take 
up  the  stumbling-block  out  of  the  way  of  my  people/'  To 
prepare  the  way  for  a  permanent  Scriptural  unity  among 


MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER    THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  53 

Christians,  by  calling  up  to  their  consideration  fundamental 
truths,  directing  their  attention  to  first  principles,  clearing  the 
way  before  them  by  removing  the  stumbling-blocks — the  rub- 
bish of  ages,  which  has  been  thrown  upon  it,  and  fencing  it 
on  each  side,  that  in  advancing  toward  the  desired  object 
they  may  not  miss  the  way  through  mistake  or  inadvertency, 
by  turning  aside  to  the  right  hand  or  to  the  left,  is,  at  least, 
the  sincere  intention  of  the  above  propositions.  It  remains 
with  our  brethren  now  to  say,  how  far  they  go  toward  an- 
swering this  intention.  Do  they  exhibit  truths  demonstrably 
evident  in  the  light  of  Scripture  and  right  reason,  so  that 
to  deny  any  part  of  them  the  contrary  assertion  would  be 
manifestly  absurd  and  inadmissible  ?  Considered  as  a  pre- 
liminary for  the  above  purpose,  are  they  adequate,  so  that 
if  acted  upon,  they  would  infallibly  lead  to  the  desired 
issue  ?  If  evidently  defective  in  either  of  these  respects,  let 
them  be  corrected  and  amended,  till  they  become  sufficiently 
evident,  adequate,  and  unexceptionable.  In  the  mean  time  let 
them  be  examined  with  rigor,  with  all  the  rigor  that  justice, 
candor,  and  charity  will  admit.  If  we  have  mistaken  the 
way,  we  shall  be' glad  to  be  set  right;  but  if,  in  the  mean 
time,  we  have  been  happily  led  to  suggest  obvious  and  un- 
deniable truths,  which,  if  adopted  and  acted  upon,  would 
infallibly  lead  to  the  desired  unity,  and  secure  it  when  ob- 
tained, we  hope  it  will  be  no  objection  that  they  have  not 
proceeded  from  a  General  Council.  It  is  not  the  voice  of 
the  multitude,  but  the  voice  of  truth,  that  has  power  with 
the  conscience;  that  can  produce  rational  conviction  and 
acceptable  obedience.  A  conscience  that  awaits  the  decision 
of  the  multitude,  that  hangs  in  suspense  for  the  casting  vote 
of  the  majority,  is  a  fit  subject  for  the  man  of  sin.  This, 
we  are  persuaded,  is  the  uniform  sentiment  of  real  Christians 
of  every  denomination.  Would  to  God  that  all  professors 
were  such,  then  should  our  eyes  soon  behold  the  prosperity  of 


54  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

Zion ;  we  should  soon  see  Jerusalem  a  quiet  habitation.    Union 
in  truth  has  been,  and  ever  must  be,  the  desire  and  prayer  of 
all  such  ;  "  Union  in  Truth  "  is  our  motto.     The  Divine  word 
is  our  standard;  in  the  Lord's  name  do  we  display  our  ban- 
ners.    Our  eyes  are  upon  the  promises,  "  So  shall  they  fear 
the  name  of  the  Lord  from  the  west,  and  his    glory  from 
the  rising  of  the  sun."     "  When  the  enemy  shall  come  in  like 
a  flood  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  shall  lift  up  a  standard  against 
him."     Our  humble  desire  is  to  be  his  standard-bearers,  to 
fight  under  his  banner,  and  with  his  weapons,  "  which  are 
not  carnal,  but  mighty  through  God  to  the  pulling  down  of 
strongholds  ;"  even  all  these  strongholds  of  division,  those 
partition  walls  of  separation,  which,  like  the  walls  of  Jeri- 
cho, have  been  built  up,  as  it  were,  to  the  very  heavens,  to 
separate  God's  people,  to  divide  his  flock  and  so  to  prevent 
them  from  entering  into  their  promised  rest,  at  least  in  so 
far  as  it  respects  this  world.     An  enemy  hath  done  this,  but 
he  shall  not  finally  prevail  ;  "  for  the  meek  shall  inherit  the 
earth,  and    shall    delight   themselves   in    the    abundance   of 
peace."     "  And  the  kingdom  and  dominion,  even  the  greatness 
of  the  kingdom  under  the  whole  heaven,  shall  be  given  to 
the  people  of  the  saints  of  the  Most  High,  and  they  shall 
possess  it   forever."     But  this  can   not  be  in  their  present 
broken  and  divided  state ;    "  for  a  kingdom  or  a  house  di- 
vided against  itself  can  not  stand  ;  but  cometh  to  desolation." 
Now  this  has  been  the    case  with    the  Church  for   a    long 
time.     However,  "  the  Lord  will    not   cast   oft   his   people, 
neither  will    he  forsake    his  heritage  ;    but   judgment   shall 
return  unto  righteousness,  and  all  the  upright  in  heart  shall 
follow  it."     To  all  such,  and  such  alone,  are  our  expectations 
directed.     Come,  then,  ye  blessed  of  the  Lord,  we  have  your 
prayers,  let.  us  also  have  your  actual  assistance.      What,  shall 
:'  \re  pray  for  a  thing  and  not  strive  to  obtain  it ! 

We  call,  we  invite  you  again,  by  every  consideration  in 


MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER   THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  55 

these  premises.  You  that  are  near,  associate  with  us ;  you 
that  are  at  too  great  a  distance,  associate  as  we  have  done. 
Let  not  the  paucity  of  your  number  in  any  given  district, 
prove  an  insuperable  discouragement.  Remember  Him  that 
has  said,  "  If  two  of  you  shall  agree  on  earth  as  touching 
anything  that  they  shall  ask,  it  shall  be  done  for  them 
of  my  Father  who  is  in  heaven  :  for  where  two  or  three 
are  gathered  together  in  my  name,  there  am  I  in  the  midst 
of  them."  With  such  a  promise  as  this,  for  the  attainment 
of  every  possible  and  promised  good,  there  is  no  room  for 
discouragement.  Come  on  then,  "  ye  that  fear  the  Lord ; 
keep  not  silence,  and  give  him  no  rest  till  he  make  Jerusa- 
lem a  joy  and  a  praise  in  the  earth."  Put  on  that  noble 
resolution  dictated  by  the  prophet,  saying,  "  For  Ziori's  sake 
will  we  not  hold  our  peace,  and  for  Jerusalem's  sake  we  will 
not  rest,  until  the  righteousness  thereof  go  forth  as  bright- 
ness, and  the  salvation  thereof  as  a  lamp  that  burneth." 
Thus  impressed,  you  will  find  means  to  associate  at  such 
convenient  distances,  as  to  meet  at  least  once  a  month,  to 
beseech  the  Lord  to  put  an  end  to  our  lamentable  divisions ; 
to  heal  and  unite  his  people,  that  his  Church  may  resume 
her  original  constitutional  unity  and  purity,  and  thus  be 
exalted  to  the  enjoyment  of  her  promised  prosperity,  that 
the  Jews  may  be  speedily  converted,  and  the  fullness  of  the 
Gentiles  brought  in.  Thus  associated,  you  will  be  in  a  capa- 
city to  investigate  the  evil  causes  of  our  sad  divisions  ;  to 
consider  and  bewail  their  pernicious  effects  ;  and  to  mourn 
over  them  before  the  Lord — who  hath  said  :  "  I  will  go  and 
return  to  my  place,  till  they  acknowledge  their  offense  and 
seek  my  face."  Alas  !  then,  what  reasonable  prospect  can 
we  have  of  being  delivered  from  those  sad  calamities,  which 
have  so  long  afflicted  the  Church  of  God  ;  while  a  party 
spirit,  instead  of  bewailing,  is  everywhere  justifying,  the 
bitter  principle  of  these  pernicious  evils;  by  insisting  upon 


56  MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

the  right  of  rejecting  those,  however  unexceptionable  in  other 
respects,  who  can  not  see  with  them  in  matters  of  private 
opinion,  of  human  inference,  that  are  nowhere  expressly  re- 
vealed or  enjoined  in  the  word  of  God.  Thus  associated, 
will  the  friends  of  peace,  the  advocates  for  Christian  unity, 
be  in  a  capacity  to  connect  in  larger  circles,  where  several 
of  those  smaller  societies  may  meet  semi-annually  at  a  con- 
venient center;  and  thus  avail  themselves  of  their  combined 
exertions  for  promoting  the  interests  of  the  common  cause. 
We  hope  that  many  of  the  Lord's  ininisters  in  all  places 
will  volunteer  in  this  service,  forasmuch  as  th#y  know  it  is 
his  favorite  work,  the  very  desire  of  his  soul. 

You  lovers  of  Jesus,  and  beloved  of  him,  however,  scat- 
tered in  this  cloudy  and  dark  day.  you  love  the  truth  as  it 
is  in  Jesus;  (if  our  hearts  deceive  us  not)  so  do  we.  You 
desire  union  in  Christ  with  all  them  that  love  him  ;  so  do 
we.  You  lament  and  bewail  our  sad  divisions ;  so  do  we. 
You  reject  the  doctrines  and  commandments  of  men.  that 
you  may  keep  the  law  of  Christ;  so  do  we.  You  believe 
the  alone  sufficiency  of  his  word  ;  so  do  we.  You  believe 
that  the  word  itself  ought  to  be  our  rule,  and  not  any  human 
explication  of  it;  so  do  we.  You  believe  that  no  man  has 
a  right  to  judge,  to  exclude,  or  reject  his  professing  Chris- 
tian brother,  except  in  so  far  as  he  stands  condemned  or 
rejected  by  the  express  letter  of  the  law  ;  so  do  we.  You 
believe  tliat  the  great  fundamental  law  of  unity  and  love 
ought  not  to  be  violated  to  make  way  for  exalting  human 
opinions  to  an  equality  with  express  revelation,  by  making 
iliem  articles  of  faith  and  terms  of  communion;  so  do  we. 
You  sincere  and  impartial  followers  of  Jesus,  friends  of 
truth  and  peace,  we  dare  not,  we  can  not  think  otherwise  of 
you;  it  would  be  doing  violence  to  your  character;  it  would 
be  inconsistent  with  your  prayers  and  profession  so  to  do. 
We  shall  therefore  have  i/mir  hearty  concurrence.  •  But  if 


MEMOIRS    OP    ELDER   THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  57 

any  of  our  dear  brethren,  from  whom  we  should  expect  bet- 
ter things,  should,  through  weakness  or  prejudice,  be  in 
anything  otherwise  minded  than  we  have  ventured  to  sup- 
pose, we  charitably  hope  that,  in  due  time,  God  will  reveal 
even  this  unto  them ;  only  let  such  neither  refuse  to  come 
to  the  light,  nor  yet,  through  prejudice,  reject  it  when  it 
shines  upon  them.  Let  them  rather  seriously  consider  what 
we  have  thus  most  seriously  and  respectfully  submitted  to 
their  consideration ;  weigh  every  sentiment  in  the  balance  of 
the  sanctuary,  as  in  the  sight  of  God,  with  earnest  prayer 
for,  and  humble  reliance  upon,  his  Spirit,  and  not  in  the 
spirit  of  self-sufficiency  and  party  zeal ;  and,  in  so  doing,  we 
rest  assured,  the  consequence  will  be  happy,  both  for.  their 
own  and  the  Church's  peace.  Let  none  imagine,  that  in  so 
saying,  we  arrogate  to  ourselves  a  degree  of  intelligence 
superior  to  our  brethren ;  much  less  superior  to  mistake.  So 
far  from  this,  our  confidence  is  entirely  founded  upon  the 
express  Scripture  and  matter-of-fact  evidence  of  the  things 
referred  to  ;  which  may,  nevertheless,  through  inattention  or 
prejudice,  fail  to  produce  their  proper  effect,  as  has  been  the 
case  with  respect  to  some  of  the  most  evident  truths,  in  a 
thousand  instances.  But  charity  thinketh  no  evil;  and  we 
are  far  from  surmising,  though  we  must  speak.  To  warn,  even 
against  possible  evils,  is  certainly  no  breach  of  charity,  as  to  be 
confident  of  the  certainty  of  some  things  is  no  just  argument 
of  presumption.  We  by  no  means  claim  the  approbation  of 
our  brethren  as  to  anything  we  have  suggested  for  promoting 
the  sacred  cause  of  Christian  unity,  further  than  it  carries 
its  own  evidence  along  with  it;  but  we  humbly  claim  a  fair 
investigation  of  the  subject,  and  solicit  the  assistance  of  our 
brethren  for  carrying  into  effect  what  we  have  thus  weakly 
attempted.  It  is  our  consolation,  in  the  mean  time,  that  the 
desired  event,  as  certain  as  it  will  be  happy  and  glorious, 
admits  of  no  dispute,  however  we  may  hesitate  or  differ 


58  MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER    THOMAS    CAMPBELL. 

about  the  proper  means  of  promoting  it.  All  we  shall  ven- 
ture to  say  as  to  this  is,  that  we  trust  we  have  taken  the 
proper  ground ;  at  least,  if  we  -have  not,  we  despair  of  find- 
ing it  elsewhere.  For,  if  holding  fast  in  profession  and 
practice  whatever  is  expressly  revealed  and  enjoined  in  the 
Divine  standard  does  not,  under  the  promised  influence  of 
the  Divine  Spirit,  prove  an  adequate  basis  for  promoting  and 
maintaining  unity,  peace,  and  purity,  we  utterly  despair  of 
attaining  those  invaluable  privileges,  by  adopting  the  stand- 
ard of  any  party.  To  advocate  the  cause  of  unity,  while 
espousing  the  interests  of  a  party,  would  appear  as  absurd 
as  for  this  country  to  take  part  with  either  of  the  belliger- 
ents in  the  present  awful  struggle,  which  has  convulsed  and 
is  convulsing  the  nations,  in  order  to  maintain  her  neutrality 
and  secure  her  peace.  Nay,  it  would  be  adopting  the  very 
means  by  which  the  bewildered  Church  has,  for  hundreds 
of  years  past,  been  rending  and  dividing  herself  into  factions, 
for  Christ's  sake,  arid  for  the  truth's  sake ;  though  the  first 
and  foundation  truth  of  our  Christianity  is  union  with  him, 
and  the  very  next  to  it  in  order,  union  with  each  other  in 
him — "that  we  receive  each  other,  as  Christ  has  also  received 
us,  to  the  glory  of  God."  "  For  this  is  his  commandment : 
That  we  believe  in  his  Son  Jesus  Christ,  and  love  one  another, 
as  he  gave  us  commandment.  And  he  that  kcepeth  his  com- 
mandments dwelleth  in  him,  and  he  in  him  ;  and  hereby  we 
know  that  he  dwelleth  in  us,  by  the  Spirit  which  he  hath  given 
us,"  even  the  spirit  of  faith,  and  of  love,  and  of  a  sound  mind. 
And  surely  this  should  suffice  us.  But  how  to  love  and  receive 
our  brother,  as  we  believe  and  hope  Christ  has  received  both 
him  and  us,  and  yet  refuse  to  hold  communion  with  him, 
is,  we  confess,  a  mystery  too  deep  for  us.  If  this  be  the 
way  that  Christ  hath  received  us,  then  woe  is  unto  us.  We 
do  not  here  intend  a  professed  brother  transgress! ng  the 
express  letter  of  the  law,  and  refusing  to  be  reclaimed. 


MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER    THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  59 

Whatever  may  be  our  charity  in  such  a  case,  we  have  not 
sufficient  evidence  that  Christ  has  received  him,  or  that  he 
has  received  Christ  as  his  teacher  and  Lord.  To  adopt 
means,  then,  apparently  subversive  of  the  very  end  pro- 
posed, means  which  the  experience  of  ages  has  evinced  suc- 
cessful only  in  overthrowing  the  visible  interests  of  Chris- 
tianity, in  counteracting,  as  far  as  possible,  the  declared 
intention,  the  express  command  of  its  Divine  author,  would 
appear  in  no  wise  a  prudent  measure  for  removing  and 
preventing  those  evils.  To  maintain  unity  and  purity  has 
always  been  the  plausible  pretense  of  the  compilers  and 
abettors  of  human  systems,  and  we  believe,  in  many  in- 
stances, their  sincere  intention ;  but  have  they  at  all  an- 
swered the  end  ?  Confessedly,  demonstrably,  they  have  not ; 
no,  not  even  in  the  several  parties  which  have  most  strictly 
adopted  them  ;  much  less  to  the  catholic  professing  body. 
Instead  of  her  catholic  constitutional  unity  and  purity,  what 
does  the  Church  present  us  with,  at  this  day,  but  a  catalogue 
of  sects  and  sectarian  systems — each  binding  its  respective 
party,  by  the  most  sacred  and  solemn  engagements,  to  continue 
as  it  is  to  the  end  of  the  world  ;  at  least,  this  is  confessedly 
the  case  with  many  of  them.  What  a  sorry  substitute  these 
for  Christian  unity  and  love  !  On  the  other  hand,  what  a 
mercy  is  it  that  no  human  obligation  that  man  can  come 
under  is  valid  against  the  truth.  When  the  Lord  the  healer 
descends  upon  his  people,  to  give  them  a  discovery  of  the 
nature  and  tendency  of  those  artificial  bonds  wherewith  they 
have  suffered  themselves  to  be  bound  in  their  dark  and  sleepy 
condition,  they  will  no  more  be  able  to  hold  them  in  a  state 
of  sectarian  bondage  than  the  withes  and  cords  with  which 
the  Philistines  bound  Samson  were  able  to  retain  him  their 
prisoner,  or  than  the  bonds  of  Antichrist  were  to  hold  in 
captivity  the  fathers  of  the  Reformation.  May  the  Lord  soon 
open  the  eyes  of  his  people  to  see  things  in  their  true  light, 


60  MEMOIRS   OF    ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

and  excite  them  to  come  up  out  of  their  wilderness  condition, 
out  of  this  Babel  of  confusion,  leaning  upon  their  Beloved, 
and  embracing  each  other  in  him,  holding  fast  the  unity  of 
the  spirit  in  the  bond  of  peace.  This  gracious  unity  and 
unanimity  in  Jesus  would  afford  the  best  external  evidence 
of  their  union  with  him,  and  of  their  conjoint  interest  in  the 
Father's  love.  "  -By  this  shall  all  men  know  that  you  are 
my  disciples,"  says  he,  "  if  you  have  love  one  to  another." 
And  "  This  is  my  commandment,  That  you  love  one  another 
as  I  have  loved  you ;  that  you  also  love  one  another."  And 
again,  "  Holy  Father,  keep  through  thine  own  name  those 
whom  thou  hast  given  me,  that  they  may  be  one,  as  we  are ;" 
even  "  all  that  shall  believe  in  me  ;  that  they  all  may  be  one; 
as  thou,  Father,  art  in  me  and  I  in  thee,  that  they  also  may 
be  one  in  us :  that  the  world  may  believe  that  thou  hast  sent 
me.  And  the  glory  which  thou  gavest  me,  I  have  given 
them  ;  that  they  may  be  one,  even  as  we  are  one ;  I  in  them, 
and  thou  in  me,  that  they  may  be  made  perfect  in  one ;  and 
that  the  world  may  know  that  thou  hast  sent  me,  and  hast 
loved  them  as  thou  hast  loved  me."  May  the  Lord  hasten 
it  in  his  time.  Farewell. 

Peace  be  with  all  them  that  love  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
in  sincerity.     Amen.  THOMAS  CAMPBELL, 

THOMAS  ACHESON. 


APPENDIX. 

To  prevent  mistakes,  we  beg  leave  to  subjoin  the  follow- 
ing explanations.  As  to  what  we  have  done,  our  reasons  for 
so  doing,  and  the  grand  object  we  would  desire  to  see  accom- 
plished, all  these,  we  presume,  are  sufficiently  declared  in  the 
foregoing  pages.  As  to  what  we  intend  to  do  in  our  associ- 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  61 

ate  capacity,  and  the  ground  we  have  taken  in  that  capacity, 
though  expressly  and  definitely  declared,  yet  these,  perhaps, 
.might  be  liable  to  some  misconstruction.  First,  then,  we 
beg  leave  to  assure  our  brethren  that  we  have  no  intention 
to  interfere,  either  directly  or  indirectly,  with  the  peace  and 
order  of  the  settled  Churches,  by  directing  any  ministerial 
assistance  with  which  the  Lord  may  please  to  favor  us,  to 
make  inroads  upon  such ;  or  by  endeavoring  to  erect  Churches 
out  of  Churches,  to  distract  and  divide  congregations.  We 
have  no  nostrum,  no  peculiar  discovery  of  our  own  to  propose 
to  fellow-Christians,  for  the  fancied  importance  of  which  they 
should  become  followers  of  us.  We  propose  to  patronize  noth- 
ing but  the  inculcation  of  the  express  word  of  G-od,  either  as 
to  matter  of  faith  or  practice ;  but  every  one  that  has  a  Bible, 
and  can  read  it,  can  read  this  for  himself.  Therefore,  we  have 
nothing  new.  Neither  do  we  pretend  to  acknowledge  persons 
to  be  ministers  of  Christ,  and,  at  the  same  time,  consider  it  our 
duty  to  forbid  or  discourage  people  to  go  to  hear  them,  merely 
because  they  may  hold  some  things  disagreeable  to  us ;  much 
less  to  encourage  their  people  to  leave  them  on  that  account. 
And  such  do  we  esteem  all  who  preach  a  free,  unconditional* 

*  "  Unconditional"  salvation.  There  is  neither  conditional  nor  uncon- 
ditional salvation  so  designated  in  holy  Scripture.  As  respects  procure- 
ment, there  is  no  condition.  It  is  of  grace.  But,  like  life  and' health, 
there  are  conditions  of  enjoyment.  "We  could  not  procure,  merit,  or 
purchase  it  at  any  price.  But  when  justified  by  faith  and  not  by  works, 
sanctified  by  the  Spirit,  or  separated  from  the  world,  we  are  com- 
manded to  give  "  all  diligence  to  make  our  calling  and  election  sure." 

There  are  means  of  spiritual  life  and  health,  as  well  as  means  of 
temporal  or  animal  life  and  health.  The  latter  are  not  more  necessary 
than  the  former.  God's  whole  universe  is  one  great  system  of  means 
and  ends — physical,  intellectual,  moral,  and  religious.  The  means  and 
the  ends  are  alike  of  Divine  institution,  and  are,  therefore,  inseparable. 

The  word  means  is  found  in  the  common  version  of  the  Christian 
Scriptures  only  twenty-one  times.  Two  thirds  of  these  are  found  in 
Paul's  writings.  Poos  or  cipoos — "how,"  or  by  what  means — are  equiv- 
alent terms.  The  how  case  and  the  why  case  are  quite  dissimilar.  The 


62  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER  THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

salvation  through  the  blood  of  Jesiis  to  perishing  sinners  of 
every  description,  and  who  manifestly  connect  with  this  ;i 
life  of  holiness  and  pastoral  diligence  in  the  performance  of 
all  the  duties  of  their  sacred  office,  according  to  the  Scrip- 
tures, of  even  all  of  whom,  as  to  all  appearance,  it  may  be 
truly  said  to  the  objects  of  their  charge :  ':  They  seek  not 
yours,  but  you."  May  the  good  Lord  prosper  all  such,  by 
whatever  name  they  are  called,  and  hasten  that  happy  period 
when  Zion's  watchmen  shall  see  eye  to  eye,  and  all  be  called 
by  the  same  name.  Such,  then,  have  nothing  to  fear  from 
our  association,  were  our  resources  equal  to  our  utmost  wishes. 
But  all  others  we  esteem  as  hirelings,  as  idle  shepherds,  and 
should  be  glad  to  see  the  Lord's  flock  delivered  from  their 
mouth,  according  to  his  promise.  Our  principal  and  proper 
design,  then,  with  respect  to  ministerial  assistants,  such  as 
we  have  described  in  our  fifth  resolution,  is  to  direct  their 
attention  to  those  places  where  there  is  manifest  need  for 
their  labors ;  and  many  such  places  there  are ;  would  to  God 
it  were  in  our  power  to  supply  them.  As  to  creeds  and  con- 
fessions, although  we  may  appear  to  our  brethren  to  oppose 
them,  yet  this  is  to  be  understood  only  in  no  far  as  they 
oppose  the  unity  of  the  Church,  by  containing  sentiments 
not  expressly  revealed  in  the  word  of  God  ;  or,  by  the  way 
of  using  them,  become  the  instruments  of  a  human  or  im- 
plicit faith,  or  oppress  the  weak  of  God's  heritage.  Where 
they  are  liable  to  none  of  those  objections,  we  have  nothing 
against  them.  It  is  the  abuse  and  not  the  lawful  M.SV  of  such 
compilations  that  we  oppose.  See  Proposition  7,  page  50. 
Our  intention,  therefore,  with  respect  to  all  the  Churches  of 
Christ  is  perfectly  amicable.  We  heartily  wish  their  ref- 
ormation, but  by  no  means  their  hurt  or  confusion.  Should 

why  case  demands  the  cau.se.  The  how  case  demands  the  means.  Our 
English  dictionaries  authenticate  these  distinctions.  They  are,  how- 
ever, frequently  unheeded  in  the  pulpit  and  in  the  press. 


MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER   THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  63 

any  affect  to  say  that  our  coming  forward  as  we  have  done, 
in  advancing  and  publishing  such  things,  has  a  manifest  ten- 
dency to  distract  and  divide  the  Churches,  or  .to  make  a  new 
party,  we  treat  it  as  a  confident  and  groundless  assertion,  and 
must  suppose  they  have  not  duly  considered,  or,  at  least,  not 
well  understood  the  subject. 

All  we  shall  say  to  this  at  present,  is,  that  if  the  Divine 
word  be  not  the  standard  of  a  party,  then  are  we  not  a  party, 
for  we  have  adopted  no  other.  If  to  maintain  its  alone  suf- 
ficiency be  "not  a  party  principle,  then  are  we  not  a  party.  If 
to  justify  this  principle  by  our  practice,  in  making  a  rule  of 
it,  and  of  it  alone,  and  not  of  our  own  opinions,  nor  of  those 
of  others,  be  not  a  party  principle,  then  are  we  not  a  party. 
If  to  propose  and  practice  neither  more  nor  less  than  it  ex- 
pressly reveals  and  enjoins  be  not  a  partial  business,  then  are 
we  not  a  party.  These  are  the  very  sentiments  we  have,  ap- 
proved and  recommended,  as  a  society  formed  for  the  express 
purpose  of  promoting  Christian  unity,  in  opposition  to  a  party 
spirit.  Should  any  tell  us  that  to  do  these  things  is  impossible 
without  the  intervention  of  human  reason  and  opinion,  we 
humbly  thank  them  for  the  discovery.  But  who  ever  thought 
otherwise?  Were  we  not  rational  subjects,  and  of  course 
capable  of  understanding  and  forming  opinions,  would  it  not 
evidently  appear  that,  to  us,  revelation  of  any  kind  would  be 
quite  useless,  even  suppose  it  as  evident  as  mathematics  ? 
We  pretend  not,  therefore,  to  divest  ourselves  of  reason,  that 
we  may  become  quiet,  inoffensive,  and  peaceable  Christians ; 
nor  yet,  of  any  of  its  proper  and  legitimate  operations  upon 
Divinely-revealed  truths.  We  only  pretend  to  assert,  what 
every  one  that  pretends  to  reason  must  acknowledge,  ^namely, 
that  there  is  a  manifest  distinction  between  an  express  Scrip- 
ture declaration,  and  the  conclusion  or  inference  which  may 
be  deduced  from  it ;  and  that  the  former  may  be  clearly 
understood,  even  where  the  latter  is  but  imperfectly  if  at  al] 


64  MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER    THOMAS    CAMPBELL. 

perceived ;  and  that  we  are  at  least  as  certain  of  the  decla- 
ration as  we  can  be  of  the  conclusion  we  draw  from  it ;  and 
that,  after  all,  the  conclusion  ought  not  to  be  exalted  above  the 
premises,  so  as  to  make  void  the  declaration  for  the  sake  of 
establishing  our  own  conclusion  ;  and  that,  therefore,  the 
express  commands  to  preserve  arid  maintain  inviolate  Chris- 
tian unity  and  love,  ought  not  to  be  set  aside  to  make  way 
for  exalting  our  inferences  above  the  express  authority  of 
God.  Our  inference,  upon  the  whole,  is,  that  where  a  pro- 
fessing Christian  brother  opposes  or  refuses  nothing  either 
in  faith  or  practice,  for  which  there  can  be  expressly  pro- 
duced a  "  Thus  saith  the  Lord."  that  we  ought  not  to  reject 
him  because  he  can  not  see  with  our  eyes  as  to  matters  of 
human  inference,  of  private  judgment.  "  Through  thy  knowl- 
edge shall  the  weak  brother  perish  ?  How  walkest  thou  not 
charitably?"  Thus  we  reason,  thus  we  conclude,  to  make  no 
conclusion  of  our  own,  nor  of  any  other  fallible  fellow-creature, 
a  rule  of 'faith  or  duty  to  our  brother.  Whether  we  refuse 
reason,  then,  or  abuse  it,  in  our  so  doing,  let  our  brethren 
judge.  But,  after  all,  we  have  only  ventured  to  suggest  what, 
in  other  words,  the  apostle  has  expressly  taught ;  namely, 
that  the  strong  ought  to  bear  with  the  infirmities  of  the 
weak,  and  not  to  please  themselves ;  that  we  ought  to  receive 
him  that  is  weak  in  the  faith,  because  God  has  received  him. 
In  a  word,  that  we  ought  to  receive  one  another,  as  Christ 
hath  also  received  us  to  the  glory  of  God.  We  dare  not, 
therefore,  patronize  the  rejection  of  God's  dear  children,  be- 
cause they  may  not  be  able  to  see  alike  in  matters  of  human 
inference — of  private  opinion  ;  and  such  we  esteem  all  things 
not  expressly  revealed  and  enjoined  in  the  word  of  God.  If 
otherwise,  we  know  not  what  private  opinion  means.  On  the 
other  hand,  should  our  peaceful  and  affectionate  overture  for 
union  in  truth  prove  offensive  to  any  of  our  brethren,  or 
occasion  disturbances  in  any  of  the  Churches,  the  blame  can 


MEMOIRS    OF   ELDER    THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  65 

not  be  attached  to  us.  We  have  only  ventured  to  persuade, 
and,  if  possible,  to  excite  to  the  performance  of  an  important 
duty — a  duty  equally  incumbent  upon  us  all.  Neither  have 
we  pretended  to  dictate  to  them  what  they  should  do.  We 
have  only  proposed  what  appeared  to  us  most  likely  to  pro- 
mote the  desired  event,  humbly  submitting  the  whole  prem- 
ises to  their  candid  and  impartial  investigation,  to  be  altered, 
corrected,  and  amended,  as  they  see  cause,  or  to  adopt  any 
other  plan  that  may  appear  more  just  and  unexceptionable. 
As  for  ourselves,  we  have  taken  all  due  care,  in  the  mean 
time,  to  take  no  step  that  might  throw  a  stumbling-block  in 
the  way,  that  might  prove  now,  or  at  any  future  period,  a 
barrier  to  prevent  the  accomplishment  of  that  most  desirable 
object,  either  by  joining  to  support  a  party,  or  by  patronizing 
anything  as  articles  of  faith  or  duty  not  expressly  enjoined 
in  the  Divine  standard ;  as  we  are  sure,  whatever  alterations 
may  take  place,  that  will  stand.  That  considerable  altera- 
ations  must  and  will  take  place,  in  the  standards  of  all  the 
sects,  before  that  glorious  object  can  be  accomplished,  no 
man,  that  duly  considers  the  matter,  can  possibly  doubt.  In 
so  far,  then,  we  have  at  least  endeavored  to  act  consistently ; 
and  with  the  same  consistency  would  desire  to  be  instru- 
mental in  erecting  as  many  Churches  as  possible  through- 
out the  desolate  places  of  God's  heritage,  upon  the  same 
catholic  foundation,  being  well  persuaded  that  every  such 
erection  will  not  only  in  the  issue  prove  an  accession  to  the 
general  cause,  but  will  also,  in  the  mean  time,  be  a  step  to- 
ward it,  and,  of  course,  will  reap  the  first-fruits  of  that  bliss- 
ful harvest  that  will  fill  the  face  of  the  world  with  fruit.  For 
if  the  first  Christian  Churches,  walking  in  the  fear  of  the 
Lord  in  holy  unity  and  unanimity,  enjoyed  the  comforts  of 
the  Holy  Spirit,  and  were  increased  and  edified,  we  have  rea- 
son to  believe  that  walking  in  their  footsteps  will  everywhere 
and  at  all  times  insure  the  same  blessed  privileges.  And  it 
5 


Ob  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS    CAMPBELL. 

• 

is  in  an  exact  conformity  to  their  recorded  and  approved 
example,  that  we,  through  grace,  would  be  desirous  to  pro- 
mote the  erection  of  Churches;  and  this  we  believe  to  be 
quite  practicable,  if  the  legible  and  authentic  records  of  their 
faith  and  practice  be  handed  down  to  us  upon  the  page  of 
New  Testament  Scripture ;  but  if  otherwise,  we  can  not  help 
it.  Yet,  even  in  this  case,  might  we  not  humbly  presume 
that  the  Lord  would  take  the  will  for  the  deed  ?  for  if  there 
be  first  a  willing  mind,  we  are  told,  "  it  is  accepted  accord- 
ing to  what  a  man  hath,  and  not  according  to  what  he  hath 
not."  It  would  appear,  then,  that  sincerely  and  humbly 
adopting  this  model,  with  an  entire  reliance  upon  promised 
grace,  we  can  not,  we  shall  not,  be  disappointed.  By  this, 
at  least,  we  shall  get  rid  of  two  great  evils,  which,  we  fear, 
are  at  this  day  grievously  provoking  the  Lord  to  plead  a 
controversy  with  the  Churches :  we  mean  the  taking  and 
giving  of  unjust  offenses;  judging  and  rejecting  each  other 
in  matters  wherein  the  Lord  hath  not  judged,  in  a  flat  con- 
tradiction to  his  expressly-revealed  will.  But,  according  to 
the  principle  adopted,  we  can  neither  take  offense  at  our 
brother  for  his  private  opinions,  if  he  be  content  to  hold  them 
as  such,  nor  yet  offend  him  with  ours,  if  he  do  not  usurp  the 
place  of  the  lawgiver ;  and  even  suppose  he  should,  in  this 
case  we  judge  him,  not  for  his  opinions,  but  for  his  presump- 
tion. "  There  is  one  Lawgiver,  who  is  able  to  save  and  to 
destroy:  who  art  thou  that  judgest  another?"  But  further, 
to  prevent  mistakes,  we  beg  leave  to  explain  our  meaning  in 
a  sentence  or  two,  which  might  possibly  be  misunderstood. 
In  the  first  page  we  say,  that  no  man  has  a  right  to  judge  his 
brother,  except  in  so  far  as  he  manifestly  violates  the  express 
letter  of  the  law.  By  the  law  here,  and  elsewhere,  when 
taken  in  this  latitude,  we  mean  that  whole  revelation  of  faith 
and  duty  expressly  declared  in  the  Divine  word,  taken  to- 
gether, or  in  its  due  connection,  upon  every  article,  and  not 


MEMOIKS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  67 

any  detached  sentence.  "We  understand  it  as  extending  to  all 
prohibitions,  as  well  as  to  all  requirements.  "Add  thou  not 
unto  his  words,  lest  he  reprove  thee,  and  thou  be  found  a  liar." 
We  dare,  therefore,  neither  do  nor  receive  anything  as  of 
Divine  obligation  for  which  there  can  not  be  expressly  pro- 
duced a  "  Thus  saith  the  Lord,"  either  in  express  terms  or 
by  approved  precedent.  According  to  this  rule  we  judge, 
and  beyond  it  we  dare  not  go.  Taking  this  sentiment  in 
connection  with  the  last  clause  of  the  fifth  resolution,  we  are 
to  be  understood,  of  all  matters  of  faith  and  practice,  of  pri- 
mary and  universal  obligation ;  that  is  to  say,  of  express  rev- 
elation ;  that  nothing  be  inculcated,  as  such,  for  which  there 
can  not  be  expressly  produced  a  "  Thus  saith  the  Lord,"  as 
above,  without,  at  the  same  time,  interfering  directly  or  indi- 
rectly with  the  private  judgment  of  any  individual,  which 
does  not  expressly  contradict  the  express  letter  of  the  law, 
or  add  to  the  number  of  its  institutions.  Every  sincere  and 
upright  Christian  will  understand  and  do  the  will  of  God,  in 
every  instance,  to  the  best  of  his  skill  and  judgment;  but  in 
the  application  of  the  general  rule  to  particular  cases  there 
may,  and  doubtless  will,  be  some  variety  of  opinion  and 
practice.  This,  we  see,  was  actually  the  case  in  the  apostolic 
Churches,  without  any  breach  of  Christian  unity  ;  and  if  this 
was  the  case  at  the  erection  of  the  Christian  Church  from 
among  Jews  and  Gentiles,  may  we  not  reasonably  expect  that 
it  will  be  the  same  at  her  restoration  from  under  her  long 
antichristian  and  sectarian  desolations  ? 

With  a  direct  reference  to  this  state  of  things,  and,  as  we 
humbly  think,  in  a  perfect  consistency  with  the  foregoing 
explanations,  have  we  expressed  ourselves  in  the  thirty-ninth 
page,  wherein  we  declare  ourselves  ready  to  relinquish  what- 
ever we  have  hitherto  received  as  matter  of  faith  or  practice, 
not  expressly  taught  and  enjoined  in  the  word  of  God,  so  that 
we  and  our  brethren  might,  by  this  mutual  concession,  return 


68  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

together  to  the  original  constitutional  unity  of  the  Christian 
Church,  and  dwell  together  in  peace  and  charity.  By  this 
proposed  relinquishment  we  are  to  be  understood,  in  the 
first  instance,  of  our  manner  of  holding  those  things,  and  not 
simply  of  the  things  themselves;  for  no  man  can  relinquish 
his  opinions  or  practices  till  once  convinced  that  they  are 
wrong ;  and  this  he  may  not  be  immediately,  even  supposing 
they  were  so.  One  thing,  however,  he  may  do :  when  not 
bound  by  an  express  command,  he  need  not  impose  them 
upon  others,  by  anywise  requiring  their  approbation ;  and 
when  this  is  done,  the  things,  to  them,  are  as  good  as  dead, 
yea,  as  good  as  buried,  too,  being  thus  removed  out  of  the 
way.  Has  not  the  apostle  set  us  a  noble  example  of  this  in 
his  pious  and  charitable  zeal  for  the  comfort  and  edification 
of  his  brother,  in  declaring  himself  ready  to  forego  his  rights 
(not  indeed  to  break  commandments)  rather  than  stumble,  or 
offend,  his  brother?  And  who  knows  not  that  the  Hebrew 
Christians  abstained  from  certain  meats,  observed  certain 
days,  kept  the  passover,  circumcised  their  children,  etc.,  etc., 
while  no  such  things  were  practiced  by  the  Gentile  converts, 
and  yet  no  breach  of  unity  while  they  charitably  forbore  one 
with  the  other.  But  had  the  Jews  been  expressly  prohibited, 
or  the  Gentiles  expressly  enjoined,  by  the  authority  of  Jesus, 
to  observe  these  things,  could  they,  in  such  a  case,  have  law- 
fully exercised  this  forbearance  ?  But  where  no  express  law 
is,  there  can  be  no  formal,  no  intentional  transgression,  even 
although  its  implicit  and  necessary  consequences  had  forbid 
the  thing,  had  they  been  discovered.  Upon  the  whole,  we 
see  one  thing  is  evident :  the  Lord  will  bear  with  the  weak- 
nesses, the  involuntary  ignorances,  and  mistakes  of  his  peo- 
ple, though  not  with  their  presumption.  Ought  they  not, 
therefore,  to  bear  with  each  other — "  to  preserve  the  unity 
of  the  Spirit  in  the  bond  of  peace  ;  forbearing  one  with  an- 
other in  love  ?"  What  says  the  Scripture  ?  We  say,  then, 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER  THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  69 

the  declaration  referred  to  is  to  be  thus  understood  in  the 
first  instance ;  though  we  do  not  say  but  something  further 
is  intended.  For  certainly  we  may  lawfully  suspend  both 
declaration  and  practice  upon  any  subject,  where  the  law  is 
silent ;  when  to  do  otherwise  must  prevent  the  accomplish- 
ment of  an  expressly-commanded  and  highly -important  duty; 
and  such,  confessedly,  is  the  thing  in  question.  What  says 
the  apostle  ?  "  All  things  are  lawful  for  me  ;  but  all  things 
are  not  expedient.  All  things  are  lawful  for  me;  but  all 
things  edify  not."  It  seems,  then,  that  among  lawful  things 
which  might  be  forborne — that  is,  as  we  humbly  conceive, 
things  not  expressly  commanded — the  governing  principle  of 
the  apostle's  conduct  was  the  edification  of  his  brethren  of 
the  Church  of  God.  A  Divine  principle  this,  indeed !  May 
the  Lord  God  infuse  it  into  all  his  people.  Were  all  those 
nonpreceptive  opinions  and  practices  which  have  been  main- 
tained and  exalted  to  the  destruction  of  the  Church's  unity, 
counterbalanced  with  the  breach  of  the  express  law  of  Christ, 
and  the  black  catalogue  of  mischiefs  which  have  necessarily 
ensued,  on  which  side,  think  you,  would  be  the  preponder- 
ance ?  When  weighed  in  the  balance  with  this  monstrous 
complex  evil,  would  they  not  all  appear  lighter  than  vanity? 
Who.  then,  would  not  relinquish  a  cent  to  obtain  a  kingdom ! 
And  here  let  it  be  noted,  that  it  is  not  the  renunciation  of 
an  opinion  or  practice  as  sinful  that  is  proposed  or  intended, 
but  merely  a  cessation  from  the  publishing  or  practicing  it, 
so  as  to  give  oifense ;  a  thing  men  are  in  the  habit  of  doing 
every  day  for  their  private  comfort  or  secular  emolument, 
where  the  advantage  is  of  infinitely  less  importance.  Nei- 
ther is  there  here  any  clashing  of  duties,  as  if  to  forbear  was  a 
sin  and  also  to  practice  was  sin;  the  thing  to  be  forborne  being 
a  matter  of  private  opinion,  which,  though  not  expressly  for- 
bidden, yet  are  we  by  no  means  expressly  commanded  to  prac- 
tice ;  whereas  we  are  expressly  commanded  to  endeavor  to 


70  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

maintain  the  unity  of  the  Spirit  in  the  bond  of  peace.  And 
what  says  the  apostle  to  the  point  in  hand  ?  "  Hast  thou 
faith,"  says  he ;  "  have  it  to  thyself  before  God.  Happy  is 
the  man  that  condemneth  not  himself  in  the  thing  which  he 
alloweth." 

It  may  be  further  added,  that  a  still  higher  and  more  per- 
fect degree  of  uniformity  is  intended,  though  neither  in  the 
first  nor  second  instance,  which  are  but  so  many  steps  toward 
it;  namely:  the  utter  abolition  of  those  minor  differences, 
which  have  been  greatly  increased,  as  well  as  continued,  by 
our  unhappy  manner  of  treating  them,  in  making  them  the 
subject  of  perpetual  strife  and  contention.  Many  of  the 
opinions  which  are  now  dividing  the  Church,  had  they  been 
let  alone,  would  have  been  long  since  dead  and  gone ;  but 
the  constant  insisting  upon  them,  as  articles  of  faith  and 
terms  of  salvation,  have  so  beaten  them  into  the  minds  of 
men,  that,  in  many  instances,  they  would  as  soon  deny  the 
Bible  itself  as  give  up  one  of  those  opinions.  Having  thus 
embraced  contentions  and  preferred  divisions  to  that  constitu- 
tional unity,  peace,  and  charity  so  essential  to  Christianity, 
it  would  appear  that  the  Lord,  in  righteous  judgment,  has 
abandoned  his  professing  people  to  the  awful  scourge  of 
those  evils ;  as,  in  an  instance  somewhat  similar,  he  for- 
merly did  his  highly-favored  Israel.  "  My  people,"  says  he, 
"  would  not  hearken  to  my  voice.  So  I  gave  them  up  to 
their  own  hearts'  lusts,  and  they  walked  in  their  own  coun- 
sels." "  Israel  hath  made  many  altars  to  sin :  therefore 
altars  shall  be  unto  him  to  sin."  Thus,  then,  are  we  to  be 
consistently  understood,  as  fully  and  fairly  intending,  on  our 
part,  what  we  have  declared  and  proposed  to  our  brethren, 
as,  to  our  apprehension,  incumbent  upon  them  and  MS,  for 
putting  an  end  forever  to  our  sad  and  lamentable  schisms. 
Should  any  object  and  say  that,  after  all,  the  fullest  com- 
pliance with  everything  proposed  and  intended  would  not 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  71 

restore  the  Church  to  the  desired  unity,  as  there  might  re- 
main differences  of  opinion  and  practice ;  let  such  but  duly 
consider  what  properly  belongs  to  the  unity  of  the  Church, 
and  we  are  persuaded  this  objection  will  vanish.  Does  not 
the  visible  Scriptural  unity  of  the  Christian  Church  consist 
in  the  unity  of  her  public  profession  and  practice,  and,  under 
this,  in  the  manifest  charity  of  her  members,  one  toward 
another,  and  not  in  the  unity  of  private  opinion  and  practice 
of  every  individual  ?  Was  not  this  evidently  the  case  in  the 
apostles'  days,  as  has  been  already  observed?  If  so,  the 
objection  falls  to  the  ground.  And  here  let  it  be  noted,  (if 
the  hint  be  at  all  necessary,)  that  we  are  speaking  of  the  unity 
of  the  Church  considered  as  a  great,  visible,  professing  body, 
consisting  of  many  co-ordinate  associations ;  each  of  these,  in 
its  aggregate  or  associate  capacity,  walking  by  the  same  rule, 
professing  and  practicing  the  same  things.  That  this  visible 
Scriptural  unity  be  preserved  without  corruption,  or  breach 
of  charity,  throughout  the  whole,  and  in  every  particular 
worshiping  society  or  Church,  is  the  grand  desideratum — 
the  thing  strictly  enjoined  and  greatly  to  be  desired.  An 
agreement  in  the  expressly-revealed  will  of  God  is  the  ade- 
quate and  firm  foundation  of  this  unity ;  ardent  prayer, 
accompanied  with  prudent,  peaceable,  and  persevering  exer- 
tion, in  the  use  of  all  Scriptural  means  for  accomplishing  it, 
are  the  things  humbly  suggested  and  earnestly  recommended 
to  our  brethren.  If  we  have  mistaken  the  way,  their  charity 
will  put  us  right;  but  if  otherwise,  their  fidelity  to  Christ 
and  his  cause  will  excite  them  to  come  forth  speedily,  to 
assist  with  us  in  this  blessed  work. 

After  all,  should  any  impeach  us  with  the  vague  charge  of 
Latitudinarianism,  (let  none  be  startled  at  this  gigantic  term.) 
it  will  prove  as  feeble  an  opponent  to  the  glorious  cause  in 
which  we,  however  weak  and  unworthy,  are  professedly  en- 
gaged, as  the  Zamzummins  did  of  old,  to  prevent  the  children 


72  MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER  THOMAS    CAMPBELL. 

of  Lot  from  taking  possession  of  their  inheritance.  If  we  take 
no  greater  latitude  than  the  Divine  law  allows,  either  in  judg- 
ing of  persons  or  doctrines — either  in  profession  or  practice, 
(and  this  is  the  very  thing  we  humbly  propose  and  sincerely 
intend,)  may  we  not  reasonably  hope  that  such  a  latitude  will 
nppear,  to  every  upright  Christian,  perfectly  innocent  and  un- 
exceptionable? If  this  be  Latitudinarianism,  it  must  be  a 
good  thing,  and,  therefore,  the  more  we  have  of  it  the  better ; 
and  may  be  it  is,  for  we  are  told,  "the  commandment  is  ex- 
ceeding broad  ;"  and  we  intend  to  go  just  as  far  as  it  will  suffer 
us,  but  not  one  hair-breadth  further ;  so,  at  least,  says  our 
profession.  And  surely  it  will  be  time  enough  to  condemn 
our  practice,  when  it  appears  manifestly  inconsistent  with  the 
profession  we  have  thus  precisely  and  explicitly  made.  We 
here  refer  to  the  whole  of  the  foregoing  premises.  But  were 
this  word  as  bad  as  it  is  long,  were  it  stuffed  with  evil  from 
beginning  to  end,  may  be  it  better  belongs  to  those  that 
brandish  it  so  unmercifully  at  their  neighbors,  especially  if 
they  take  a  greater  latitude  than  their  neighbors  do,  or  than 
the  Divine  law  allows.  Let  the  case,  then,  be  fairly  submit- 
ted to  all  that  know  their  Bible,  to  all  that  take  upon  them 
to  see  with  their  own  eyes,  to  judge  for  themselves.  And 
here  let  it  be  observed  once  for  all,  that  it  is  only  to  such  we 
direct  our  attention  in  the  foregoing  pages.  As  for  those 
that  either  can  not  or  will  not  see  and  judge  for  themselves, 
they  must  be  content  to  follow  their  leaders  till  they  come  to 
their  eyesight,  or  determine  to  make  use  of  the  faculties  and 
means  of  information  which  God  has  given  them ;  with  such, 
in  the  mean  time,  it  would  be  useless  to  reason,  seeing  that 
they  either  confessedly  can  not  see,  or  have  completely  re- 
signed themselves  to  the  conduct  of  their  leaders,  and  are 
therefore  determined  to  hearken  to  none  but  them.  If  there 
be  none  such,  however,  we  are  happily  deceived ;  but,  if  so, 
we  are  not  the  only  persons  that  are  thus  deceived ;  for  this 


MEMOIRS  OP  ELDER  THOMAS  CAMPBELL.      73 

is  the  common  fault  objected  by  almost  all  the  parties  to 
each  other,  namely,'  that  they  either,  can  not  or  will  not  see  ; 
and  it  would  be  hard  to  think  they  were  all  mistaken ;  the 
fewer  there  be,  however,  of  this  description,  the  better. 
To  all  those,  then,  that  are  disposed  to  see  and  think  for 
themselves,  to  form  their  judgment  by  the  Divine  word  itself, 
and  not  by  any  human  explication  of  it,  humbly  relying  upon 
and  looking  for  the  promised  assistance  of  Divine  teaching, 
and  not  barely  trusting  to  their  own  understanding — to  all 
such  do  we  gladly  commit  our  cause,  being  persuaded  that, 
at  least,  they  will  give  it  a  very  serious  and  impartial  con- 
sideration, as  being  truly  desirous  to  know  the  truth.  To 
you,  then,  we  appeal,  in  the  present  instance,  as  we  have  also 
done  from  the  beginning.  Say,  we  beseech  you,  to  whom 
does  the  charge  of  Latitudinarianism,  when  taken  in  a  bad 
sense,  (for  we  have  supposed  it  may  be  taken  in  a  good  sense,) 
most  truly  and  properly  belong,  whether  to  those  that  will 
neither  add  nor  diminish  anything  as  to  matter  of  faith  and 
duty,  either  to  or  from  what  is  expressly  revealed  •  and  en- 
joined in  the  holy  Scriptures,  or  to  those  who  pretend  to  go 
further  than  this,  or  to  set  aside  some  of  its  express  declara- 
tions and  injunctions,  to  make  way  for  their  own  opinions, 
inferences,  and  conclusions  ?  Whether  to  those  who  profess 
their  willingness  to  hold  communion  with  their  acknowledged 
Christian  brethren,  when  they  neither  manifestly  oppose  nor 
contradict  anything  expressly  revealed  and  enjoined  in  the 
sacred  standard,  or  to  those  who  reject  such,  when  profess- 
ing to  believe  and  practice  whatever  is  expressly  revealed  and 
enjoined  therein,  without,  at  the  same  time,  being  alleged,  much 
less  found  guilty,  of  anything  to  the  contrary,  but  instead  of 
this  asserting  and  declaring  their  hearty  assent  arid  consent 
to  everything  for  which  there  can  be  expressly  produced  a 
"  Thus  saith  the  Lord,"  either  in  express  terms  or  by  approved 
precedent?  To  which  of  these,  think  you,  does  the  odious 


74  MEMOIRS   OP    ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

charge  of  Latltudinarianism  belong?  Which  of  them  takes 
the  greatest  latitude?  .Whether  those  that  expressly  judge 
and  condemn  where  they  have  no  express  warrant  for  so 
doing,  or  those  that  absolutely  refuse  so  to  do?  And  we 
can  assure  our  brethren,  that  such  things  are  and  have  been 
done,  to  our  own  certain  knowledge,  and  even  where  we  least 
expected  it ;  and  that  it  is  to  this  discovery,  as  much  as  to 
many  other  things,  that  we  stand  indebted  for  that  thorough 
conviction  of  the  evil  state  of  things  in  the  Churches,  which 
has  given  rise  te  our  association.  As  for  our  part,  we  dare 
no  longer  give  our  assent  to  such  proceedings ;  we  dare  no 
longer  concur  in  expressly  asserting  or  declaring  anything  in 
the  name  of  the  Lord,  that  he  has  not  expressly  declared  in 
his  holy  word.  And  until  such  time  as  Christians  come  to 
see  the  evil  of  doing  otherwise,  we  see  no  rational  ground  to 
hope  that  there  can  be  either  unity,  peace,  purity,  or  pros- 
perity, in  the  Church  of  God.  Convinced  of  the  truth  of 
this,  we  would  humbly  desire  to  be  instrumental  in  pointing 
out  to  our  fellow-Christians  the  evils  of  such  conduct.  And 
if  we  might  venture  to  give  our  opinion  of  such  proceedings, 
we  would  not  hesitate  to  say,  that  they  appear  to  include 
three  great  evils — evils  truly  great  in  themselves,  and  at  the 
same  time  productive  of  most  evil  consequences. 

First,  to  determine  expressly,  in  the  name  of  the  Lord, 
when  the  Lord  has  not  expressly  determined,  appears  to  us 
a  very  great  evil.  (See  Deut.  xviii :  20  :)  "  The  prophet  that 
shall  presume  to  speak  a  word  in  my  name,  which  I  have 
not  commanded  him  to  speak,  even  that  prophet  shall  die." 
The  apostle  Paul,  no  doubt,  well  aware  of  this,  cautiously  dis- 
tinguishes between  his  own  judgment  and  the  express  injunc- 
tions of  the  Lord.  (See  1  Cor.  vii :  25  and  40!)  Though, 
at  the  same  time,  it  appears  that  he  was  as  well  convinced  of 
the  truth  and  propriety  of  his  declarations,  and  of  the  con- 
currence of  the  Holy  Spirit  with  his  judgment,  as  any  of  our 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  75 

modern  determiners  may  be  ;  for  "I  think,"  said  he,  "  that  I 
have  the  Spirit  of  God ;"  and  we  doubt  much,  if  the  best  of 
them  could  honestly  say  more  than  this ;  yet  we  see  that, 
with  all  this,  he  would  not  bind  the  Church  with  his  con- 
clusions ;  and,  for  this  very  reason,  as  he  expressly  tells  us, 
because,  as  to  the  matter  on  hand,  he  had  no  commandment 
of  the  Lord.  He  spoke  by  permission,  and  not  by  command- 
ment, as  one  that  had  obtained  mercy  to  be  faithful,  and 
therefore  would  not  forge  his  Master's  name  by  affixing  it 
to  his  own  conclusions,  saying,  "  The  Lord  saith,  when  the 
Lord  had  not  spoken." 

A  second  evil  is,  not  only  judging  our  brother  to  be  abso- 
lutely wrong,  because  he  differs  from  our  opinions,  but  more 
especially,  our  judging  him  to  be  a  transgressor  of  the  law  in 
so  doing,  and,  of  course,  treating  him  as  such  by  censuring  or 
otherwise  exposing  him  to  contempt,  or,  at  least,  preferring 
ourselves  before  him  in  our  own  judgment,  saying,  as  it  were, 
Stand  by,  T  am  holier  than  thou. 

A  third  and  still  more  dreadful  evil  is,  when  we  not  only, 
in  this  kind  of  way,  judge  and  set  at  naught  our  brother, 
but,  moreover,  proceed  as  a  Church,  acting  and  judging  in 
the  name  of  Christ,  not  only  to  determine  that  our  brother  is 
wrong  because  he  differs  from  our  determinations,  but  also, 
in  connection  with  this,  proceed  so  far  as  to  determine  the 
merits  of  the  cause  by  rejecting  him,  or  casting  him  out  of 
the  Church,  as  unworthy  of  a  place  in  her  communion,  and 
thus,  as  far  as  in  our  power,  cutting  him  off  from  the  king- 
dom of  heaven.  In  proceeding  thus,  we  not  only  declare,  that, 
in  our  judgment,  our  brother  is  in  an  error,  which  we  may 
sometimes  do  in  a  perfect  consistence  with  charity,  but  we 
also  take  upon  us  to  judge,  as  acting  in  the  name  and  by  the 
authority  of  Christ,  that  his  error  cuts  him  off  from  salvation ; 
that  continuing  such,  he  has  no  inheritance  in  the  kingdom 
of  Christ  and  of  God.  If  not,  what  means  our  refusing  him 


76  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

— our  casting  him  out  of  the  Church,  which  is  the  kingdom 
of  God  in  this  world?  For  certainly,  if  a  person  have  no 
right,  according  to  the  Divine  word,  to  a  place  in  the  Church 
of  God  upon  earth,  (which  we  say  he  has  not,  by  thus  re- 
jecting him,)  he  can  have  none  to  a  place  in  the  Church  in 
heaven — unless  we  should  suppose  that  those  whom  Christ 
by  his  word  rejects  here,  he  will  nevertheless  receive  hereaf- 
ter. And  surely  it  is  by  the  word  that  every  Church  pre- 
tends to  judge  ;  and  it  is  by  this  rule,  in  the  case  before  us, 
that  the  person  in  the  judgment  of  the  Church  stands  re- 
jected. Now  is  not  this,  to  all  intents  and  purposes,  determ- 
ining the  merits  of  the  cause  ?  Do  we  not  conclude  that  the 
person's  error  cuts  him  off  from  all  ordinary  possibility  of 
salvation,  by  thus  cutting  him  off  from  a  place  in  the  Church, 
out  of  which  there  is  no  ordinary  possibility  of  salvation  ? 
Does  he  not  henceforth  become  to  us  as  a  heathen  man  and 
a  publican  ?  Is  he  not  reckoned  among  the  number  of  those 
that  are  without,  whom  God  judgeth  ?  If  not,  what  means 
such  a  solemn  determination  ?  Is  it  anything  or  is  it  noth- 
ing, for  a  person  to  stand  rejected  by  the  Church  of  God? 
If  such  rejection  confessedly  leave  the  man  still  in  the  same 
safe  and  hopeful  state  as  to  his  spiritual  interests,  then,  in- 
deed, it  becomes  a  matter  of  mere  indifference ;  for  as  to  his 
civil  and  natural  privileges,  it  interferes  not  with  them.  But 
the  Scripture  gives  us  a  very  different  view  of  the  matter; 
for  there  we  see  that  those  that  stand  justly  rejected  by  the 
Church  on  earth,  have  no  room  to  hope  for  a  place  in  the 
Church  of  heaven.  "  What  ye  bind  on  earth  shall  be  bound 
in  heaven  "  is  the  awful  sanction  of  the  Church's  judgment, 
in  justly  rejecting  any  person.  Take  away  this,  and  it  has 
no  sanction  at  all.  But  the  Church  rejecting,  always  pre- 
tends to  have  acted  justly  in  so  doing,  and.  if  so,  where- 
abouts does  it  confessedly  leave  the  person  rejected,  if  not 
in  a  state  of  damnation?  that  is  to  say,  if  it  acknowledge 


MEMOIRS    OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  77 

itself  to  be  a  Church  of  Christ,  and  to  have  acted  justly.  If, 
after  all,  any  particular  Church  acting  thus  should  refuse  the 
foregoing  conclusion,  by  saying :  We  meant  no  such  thing 
concerning  the  person  rejected  ;  we  only  judged  him  unworthy 
of  a  place  among  MS,  and  therefore  put  him  away,  but  there 
are  other  Churches  that  may  receive  him  ; — we  would  be 
almost  tempted  to  ask  such  a  Church,  if  those  other  Churches 
be  Churches  of  Christ,  and  if  so,  pray  what  does  it  account 
itself?  Is  it  anything  more  or  better  than  a  Church  of 
Christ  ?  And  whether,  if  those  other  Churches  do  their  duty 
as  faithful  Churches,  any  of  them  would  receive  the  person 
it  had  rejected  ?  If  it  be  answered  that,  in  acting  faithfully, 
none  of  those  other  Churches  either  could  or  would  receive 
him,  then,  confessedly,  in  the  judgment  of  this  particular 
Church,  the  person  ought  to  be  universally  rejected ;  but  if 
otherwise,  it  condemns  itself  of  having  acted  unfaithfully,  nay 
cruelly,  toward  a  Christian  brother,  a  child  of  God,  in  thus 
rejecting  him  from  the  heritage  of  the  Lord,  in  thus  cutting 
him  off  from  his  Father's  house,  as  the  unnatural  brethren 
did  the  beloved  Joseph.  But  even  suppose  some  one  or 
other  of  those  unfaithful  Churches  should  receive  the  out- 
cast, would  their  unfaithfulness  in  so  doing  nullify,  in  the 
judgment  of  this  more  faithful  Church,  its  just  and  faithful 
decision  in  rejecting  him  ?  If  not,  then,  confessedly,  in  its 
judgment,  the  person  still  remains  under  the  influence  of  its 
righteous  sentence,  debarred  from  the  kingdom  of  heaven ; 
that  is  to  say,  if  it  believe  the  Scriptures,  that  what  it  has 
righteously  done  upon  earth  is  ratified  in  heaven.  We  see 
no  way  that  a  Church  acting  thus  can  possibly  get  rid  of  this 
awful  conclusion,  except  it  acknowledge  that  the  person  it  has 
rejected  from  its  communion  still  has  a  right  to  the  com- 
munion of  the  Church ;  but  if  it  acknowledge  this,  where- 
about does  it  leave  itself,  in  thus  shutting  out  a  fellow- 
Christian,  an  acknowledged  brother,  a  child  of  God  ?  Do  we 


78  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

find  any  parallel  for  such  conduct  in  the  inspired  records, 
except  in  the  case  of  Diotrephes,  of  whom  the  apostle  says, 
''  Who  loveth  to  have  the  pre-eminence  among  them,  receiveth 
us  not,  prating  against  us  with  malicious  words :  and  not  con- 
tent therewith,  neither  doth  he  himself  receive  the  brethren, 
and  forbiddeth  them  that  would,  and  casteth  them  out  of  the 
Church." 

But  further,  suppose  another  Church  should  receive  this 
castaway,  this  person  which  this  faithful  Church  supposed 
itself  to  have  righteously  rejected,  would  not  the  Church  so 
doing  incur  the  displeasure,  nay,  even  the  censure  of  the  Church 
that  had  rejected  him  ?  and,  we  should  think,  justly  too  if  he 
deserved  to  be  rejected.  And  would  not  this  naturally  pro- 
duce a  schism  between  the  Churches  ?  Or,  if  it  be  supposed 
that  a  schism  did  already  exist,  would  not  this  manifestly 
tend  to  perpetuate  and  increase  it?  If  one  Church,  receiving 
those  whom  another  puts  away,  will  not  be  productive  of 
schism,  we  must  confess  we  can  not  tell  what  would.  That 
Church,  therefore,  must  surely  act  very  schismatically,  very 
unlike  a  Church  of  Christ,  which  necessarily  presupposes 
or  produces  schism  in  order  to  shield  an  oppressed  fellow- 
Christian  from  the  dreadful  consequences  of  its  unrighteous 
proceedings.  And  is  not  this  confessedly  the  case  with  every 
Church  which  rejects  a  person  from  its  communion  while  it 
acknowledges  him  to  be  a  fellow-Christian  ;  and,  in  order  to 
excuse  this  piece  of  cruelty,  says  he  may  find  refuge  some 
place  else,  some  other  Church  may  receive  him  ?  For,  as  we 
have  already  observed,  if  no  schism  did  already  exist,  one 
Church  receiving  those  whom  another  has  rejected  must  cer- 
tainly make  one.  The  same  evils  also  will  as  justly  attach 
to  the  conduct  of  an  individual  who  refuses  or  breaks  com- 
munion with  a  Church  because  it  will  not  receive  or  make 
room  for  his  private  opinions  or  self-devised  practices  in  its 
public  profession  and  managements ;  for  does  he  not,  in  this 


MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER   THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  79 

case,  actually  take  upon  him  to  judge  the  Church  which  he 
thus  rejects  as  unworthy  of  the  communion  of  Christians? 
And  is  not  this,  to  all  intents  and  purposes,  declaring  it,  in 
his  judgment,  excommunicate,  or  at  least  worthy  of  excom- 
munication ? 

Thus  have  we  briefly  endeavored  to  show  our  brethren 
what  evidently  appears  to  us  to  be  the  heinous  nature  and 
dreadful  consequences  of  that  truly  latitudinarian  principle 
and  practice  which  is  the  bitter  root  of  almost  all  our  divi- 
sions, namely,  the  imposing  of  our  private  opinions  upon  each 
other  as  articles  of  faith  or  duty,  introducing  them  into  the 
public  profession  and  practice  of  the  Church,  and  acting  upon 
them  as  if  they  were  the  express  law  of  Christ,  by  judging 
and  rejecting  our  brethren  that  differ  from  us  in  those  things, 
or  at  least  by  so  retaining  them  in  our  public  profession 
and  practice  that  our  brethren  can  not  join  with  us,  or  we 
with  them,  without  becoming  actually  partakers  in  those 
things  which  they  or  we  can  not  in  conscience  approve,  and 
which  the  word  of  God  nowhere  expressly  enjoins  upon  us. 
To  cease  from  all  such  things,  by  simply  returning  to  the 
original  standard  of  Christianity,  the  profession  and  practice 
of  the  primitive  Church,  as  expressly  exhibited  upon  the  sacred 
page  of  New  Testament  scripture,  is  the  only  possible  way 
that  we  can  perceive  to  get  rid  of  those  evils.  And  we  humbly 
think  that  a  uniform  agreement  in  that  for  the  preservation 
of  charity  would  be  infinitely  preferable  to  our  contentions 
and  divisions ;  nay,  that  such  a  uniformity  is  the  very  thing 
that  the  Lord  requires  if  the  New  Testament  be  a  perfect 
model,  a  sufficient  formula  for  the  ^worship,  discipline,  and 
government  of  "the  Christian  Church.  Let  its  do  as  we  are 
there  expressly  told  they  did,  say  as  they  said ;  that  is,  pro- 
fess and  practice  as  therein  expressly  enjoined  by  precept 
and  precedent,  in  every  possible  instance,  after  their  approved 
example ;  and  in  so  doing  we  shall  realize  and  exhibit  all  that 


80  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

unity  and  uniformity  that  the  primitive  Church  possessed, 
or  that  the  law  of  Christ  requires.  But  if,  after  all,  our 
brethren  can  point  out  a  better  way  to  regain  and  preserve 
that  Christian  unity  and  charity  expressly  enjoined  upon  the 
Church  of  God,  we  shall  thank  them  for  the  discovery,  and 
cheerfully  embrace  it. 

Should  it  still  be  urged  that  this  would  open  a  wide  door 
to  latitudinarianism,  seeing  all  that  profess  Christianity  pro- 
fess to  receive  the  holy  Scriptures,  and  yet  differ  so  widely 
in  their  religious  sentiments,  we  say,  let  them  profess  what 
they  will,  their  difference  in  religious  profession  and  practice 
originates  in  their  departure  from  what  is  expressly  revealed 
and  enjoined,  and  not  in  their  strict  and  faithful  conformity 
to  it,  which  is  the  thing  we  humbly  advise  for  putting  an 
end  to  those  differences.  But  you  may  say,  Do  they  not 
already  all  agree  in  the  letter,  though  differing  so  far  in 
sentiment  ?  However  this  may  be,  have  they  all  agreed  to 
make  the  letter  their  rule,  or,  rather,  to  make  it  the  subject- 
matter  of  their  profession  and  practice  ?  Surely  not,  or  else 
they  would  all  profess  and  practice  the  same  thing.  Is  it 
not  as  evident  as  the  shining  light  that  the  Scriptures  exhibit 
but  one  and  the  self-same  subject-matter  of  profession  and 
practice,  at  all  times  and  in  all  places,  and  that,  therefore, 
to  say  as  it  declares,  and  to  do  as  it  prescribes  in  all  its  holy 
precepts,  its  approved  and  imitable  examples,  would  unite 
the  Christian  Church  in  a  holy  sameness  of  profession  and 
practice  throughout  the  whole  world?  By  the  Christian  Church 
throughout  the  world,  we  mean  the  aggregate  of  such  professors 
as  we  have  described  in  Propositions  1  and  8,  pages  48  and  50, 
even  all  that  mutually  acknowledge  each  other  as  Christians, 
upon  the  manifest  evidence  of  their  faith,  holiness,  and  charity. 
It  is  such  only  we  intend  when  we  urge  the  necessity  of  Chris- 
tian unity.  Had  only  such  been  all  along  recognized  as  the 
genuine  subjects  of  our  holy  religion,  there  would  not,  iu  all 


MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER   THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  81 

probability,  have  been  so  much  apparent  need  for  human 
formulas  to  preserve  an  external  formality  of  professional 
unity  and  soundness  in  the  faith,  but  artificial  and  superficial 
characters  need  artificial  means  to  train  and  unite  them.  A 
manifest  attachment  to  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  faith,  holi- 
ness, and  charity,  was  the  original  criterion  of  Christian  char- 
acter, the  distinguishing  badge  of  our  holy  profession,  the 
foundation  and  cement  of  Christian  unity.  But  now,  alas  ! 
and  long  since,  an  external  name,  a  mere  educational  form- 
ality of  sameness  in  the  profession  of  a  certain  standard  or 
formula  of  human  fabric,  with  a  very  moderate  degree  of 
what  is  called  morality,  forms  the  bond  and  foundation,  the 
root  and  reason  of  ecclesiastical  unity.  Take  away  from  such 
the  technicalness  of  their  profession,  the  shibboleth  of  party, 
and  what  have  they  more  ?  What  have  they  left  to  distinguish 
and  hold  them  together?  As  for  the  Bible,  they  are  but 
little  beholden  to  it,  they  have  learned  little  from  it,  they 
know  little  about  it,  and  therefore  depend  as  little  upon  it. 
Nay,  they  will  even  tell  you  it  would  be  of  no  use  to  them 
without  their  formula ;  they  could  not  -know  a  Papist  from 
a  Protestant  by  it ;  that  merely  by  it  they  could  neither  keep 
themselves  nor  the  Church  right  for  a  single  week.  You  might 
preach  to  them  what  you  please,  they  could  not  distinguish 
truth  from  error.  Poor  people,  it  is  no  wonder  they  are  so 
fond  of  their  formula  !  Therefore  they  that  exercise  author- 
ity upon  them  and  tell  them  what  they  are  to  believe  and 
what  they  are  to  do,  are  called  benefactors.  These  are  the 
reverend  and  right  reverend  authors,  upon  whom  they  can 
and  do  place  a  more  entire  and  implicit  confidence  than  upon 
the  holy  apostles  and  prophets ;  those  plain,  honest,  unassum- 
ing men,  who  would  never  venture  to  say  or  do  anything  in 
the  name  of  the  Lord  without  an  express  revelation  from 
Heaven,  and  therefore  were  never  distinguished  by  the  vener- 
able titles  of  Rabbi  or  Reverend,  but  just  simple  Paul,  John, 
6 


82  MEMOIRS    OE   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

Thomas,  etc.  These  were  but  servants.  They  did  not  assume 
to  legislate,  and,  therefore,  neither  assumed  nor  received  any 
honorary  titles  among  men,  but  merely  such  as  were  descrip- 
tive of  their  office.  And  how,  we  beseech  you,  shall  this 
gross  and  prevalent  corruption  be  purged  out  of  the  visible 
professing  Church  but  by  a  radical  reform,  but  by  returning 
to  the  original  simplicity,  the  primitive  purity  of  the  Chris- 
tian institution,  and,  of  course,  taking  up  things  just  as  we 
find  them  upon  the  sacred  page.  And  who  is  there  that 
knows  anything  of  the  present  state  of  the  Church  who  does 
not  perceive  that  it  is  greatly  overrun  with  the  aforesaid 
evils?  Or  who  that  reads  his  Bible,  and  receives  the  im- 
pressions it  must  necessarily  produce  upon  the  receptive 
mind  by  the  statements  it  exhibits,  does  not  perceive  that 
such  a  state  of  things  is  as  distinct  from  genuine  Christianity 
as  oil  is  from  water? 

On  the  other  hand,  is  it  not  equally  as  evident  that  not 
one  of  all  the  erroneous  tenets  and  corrupt  practices  which 
have  so  defamed  and  corrupted  the  public  profession  and 
practice  of  Christianity,  could  ever  have  appeared  in  the  world 
had  men  kept  close  by  the  express  letter  of  the  Divine  law, 
had  they  thus  held  fast  that  form  of  sound  words  contained 
in  the  holy  Scriptures,  and  considered  it  their  duty  so  to  do, 
unless  they  blame  those  errors  and  corruptions  upon  the  very 
form  and  expression  of  the  Scriptures,  and  say  that,  taken 
in  their  letter  and  connection,  they  immediately,  and  at  first 
sight,  as  it  were,  exhibit  the  picture  they  have  drawn.  Should 
any  be  so  bold  as  to  assert  this,  let  them  produce  their  per- 
formance, the  original  is  at  hand ;  and  let  them  show  us  line 
for  line,  expression  for  expression,  precept  and  precedent  for 
practice,  without  the  torture  of  criticism,  inference,  or  con- 
jecture, and  then  we  shall  honestly  blame  the  whole  upon 
the  Bible,  and  thank  those  that  will  give  us  an  expurged 
edition  of  U,  call  it  constitution,  or  formula,  or  what  you 


MBMOIKS   OF   ELDER  THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  83 

please,  that  will  not  be  liable  to  lead  the  simple,  unlettered 
world  into  those  gross  mistakes,  those  contentions,  schisms, 
excommunications,  and  persecutions  which  have  proved  so 
detrimental  and  scandalous  to  our  holy  religion. 

Should  it  be  further  objected,  that  even  this  strict  literal 
uniformity  would  neither  infer  nor  secure  unity  of  sentiment ; 
it  is  granted  that,  in  a  certain  degree,  it  would  not ;  nor, 
indeed,  is  there  anything  either  in  Scripture  or  the  nature 
of  things  that  should  induce  us  to  expect  an  entire  unity  of 
sentiment  in  the  present  imperfect  state.  The  Church  may, 
and  we  believe  will,  come  to  such  a  Scriptural  unity  of  faith 
and  practice,  that  there  will  be  no  schism  in  the  body,  no 
self-preferring  sect  of  professed  and  acknowledged  Christians 
rejecting  and  excluding  their  brethren.  This  can  not  be, 
however,  till  the  offensive  and  excluding  causes  be  removed ; 
and  every  one  knows  what  these  are.  But  that  all  the  mem- 
bers should  have  the  same  identical  views  of  all  Divinely -re- 
vealed truths,  or  that  there  should  be  no  difference  of  opinion 
among  them,  appears  to  us  morally  impossible,  all  things 
considered.  Nor  can  we  conceive  what  desirable  purpose 
such  a  unity  of  sentiment  would  serve,  except  to  render  use- 
less some  of  those  gracious,  self-denying,  and  compassionate 
precepts  of  mutual  sympathy  and  forbearance  which  the  word 
of  God  enjoins  upon  his  people.  Such,  then,  is  the  imper- 
fection of  our  present  state.  Would  to  God  it  might  prove, 
as  it  ought,  a  just  and  humbling  counterbalance  to  our  pride  ! 
Then,  indeed,  we  would  judge  one  another  no  more  about 
such  matters.  We  would  rather  be  conscientiously  cautious 
to  give  no  offense ;  to  put  no  stumbling-block  or  occasion  to 
fall  in  our  brother's  way.  We  would  then  no  longer  exalt 
our  own  opinions  and  inferences  to  an  equality  with  express 
revelation,  by  condemning  and  rejecting  our  brother  for  dif- 
fering with  us  in  those  things. 

But  although  it  be  granted  that  the  uniformity  we  plead 


84  MEMOIRS   OP   ELDER  THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

for  would  not  secure  unity  of  sentiment,  yet  we  should  sup- 
pose that  it  would  be  as  efficacious  for  that  purpose  as  any 
human  expedient  or  substitute  whatsoever.  And  here  we 
would  ask  :  Have  all  or  any  of  those  human  compilations 
been  able  to  prevent  divisions,  to  heal  breaches,  or  to  pro- 
duce and  maintain  unity  of  sentiment  even  among  those  who 
have  most  firmly  and  solemnly  embraced  them  ?  We  appeal 
for  this  to  the  history  of  all  the  Churches,  and  to  the  present 
divided  state  of  the  Church  at  large.  What  good,  then,  have 
those  devisive  expedients  accomplished,  either  to  the  parties 
that  have  adopted  them,  or 'to  the  Church  universal,  which 
might  not  have  been  as  well  secured  by  holding  fast  in  pro- 
fession and  practice  that  form  of  sound  words  contained  in 
the  Divine  standard,  without,  at  the  same  time,  being^liable 
to  any  of  those  dangerous  and  destructive  consequences  which 
have  necessarily  ensued  upon  the  present  mode  ?  Or,  will 
any  venture  to  say  that  the  Scriptures,  thus  kept  in  their 
proper  place,  would  not  have  been  amply  sufficient,  under 
the  promised  influence  of  the  Divine  Spirit,  to  have  produced 
all  that  unity  of  sentiment  which  is  necessary  to  a  life  of 
faith  and  holiness ;  and  also  to  have  preserved  the  faith  and 
worship  of  the  Church  as  pure  from  mixture  and  error  as 
the  Lord  intended,  or  as  the  present  imperfect  state  of  hia 
people  can  possibly  admit?  We  should  tremble  to  think 
that  any  Christian  should  say  that  they  would  not.  And  if 
to  use  them  thus  would  be  sufficient  for  those  purposes,  why 
resort  to  other  expedients  ;  to  expedients  which,  from  the 
beginning  to  this  day,  have  proved  utterly  insufficient ;  nay, 
to  expedients  which  have  always  produced  the  very  contrary 
effects,  as  experience  testifies.  Let  none  here  imagine  that 
we  set  any  certain  limits  to  the  Divine  intention,  or  to  the 
greatness  of  his  power  when  we  thus  speak,  as  if  a  certain 
degree  of  purity  from  mixture  and  error  were  not  designed 
for  the  Church  in  this  world,  or  attainable  by  his  people  upon 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  85 

earth,  except  in  so  far  as  respects  the  attainment  of  an  angelic 
or  unerring  perfection,  much  less  that  we  mean  to  suggest 
that  a  very  moderate  degree  of  unity  and  purity  should  con- 
tent us.  We  only  take  it  for  granted  that  such  a  state  of 
perfection  is  neither  intended  nor  attainable  in  this  world,  as 
will  free  the  Church  from  all  those  weaknesses,  mistakes,  and 
mismanagements  from  which  she  will  be  completely  exempted 
in  heaven,  however  sound  and  upright  she  may  now  be  in  her 
profession,  intention,  and  practice.  Neither  let  any  imagine 
that  we  here  or  elsewhere  suppose  or  intend  to  assert  that 
human  standards  are  intentionally  set  up  in  competition  with 
the  Bible,  much  less  in  opposition  to  it.  We  fairly  under- 
stand and  consider  them  as  human  expedients,  or  as  certain 
doctrinal  declarations  of  the  sense  in  which  the  compilers 
understood  the  Scriptures,  designed  and  embraced  for  the 
purpose  of  promoting  and  securing  that  desirable  unity  and 
purity  which  the  Bible  alone,  without  those  fcelps,  would  be 
insufficient  to  maintain  and  secure.  If  this  be  not  the  sense 
of  those  that  receive  and  hold  them,  for  the  aforesaid  pur- 
pose, we  should  be  glad  to  know  what  it  is.  It  is,  however, 
in  this  very  sense  that  we  take  them  up  when  we  complain 
of  them,  as  not  only  unsuccessful,  but  also  as  unhappy  ex- 
pedients, producing  the  very  contrary  effects.  And  even 
suppose  it  were  doubtful  whether  or  not  those  helps  have 
produced  divisions,  one  thing,  at  least,  is  certain,  they  have 
not  been  able  to  prevent  them ;  and  now,  that  divisions  do 
exist,  it  is  as  certain  that  they  have  no  fitness  nor  tendency 
to  heal  them,  but  the  very  contrary,  as  fact  and  experience 
clearly  demonstrate.  What  shall  we  do,  then,  to  heal  our 
divisions?  We  must  certainly  take  some  other  way  than  the 
present  practice,  if  they  ever  be  healed ;  for  it  expressly 
says,  they  must  and  shall  be  perpetuated,  forever.  Let  all 
the  enemies  of  Christianity  say  Amen ;  but  let  all  Christians 
continually  say :  Forbid  it,  0  Lord.  May  the  good  Lord 


86  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER  THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

subdue  the  corruptions  and  heal  the  divisions  of  his  people. 
Amen,  and  amen. 

After  all  that  has  been  said,  some  of  our  timid  brethren 
may,  possibly,  still  object,  and  say :  we  fear  that  without  the 
intervention  of  some  definite  creed  or  formula,  you  will  justly 
incur  the  censure  of  latitudinarianism ;  for  how  otherwise  de- 
tect and  exclude  Arians,  Socinians,  etc?  To  such  we  would 
reply,  that  if  to  profess,  inculcate,  and  practice  neither  more 
nor  less,  neither  anything  else  nor  otherwise  than  the  Divine 
word  expressly  declares  respecting  the  entire  subject  of  faith 
and  duty,  and  simply  to  rest  in  (hat,  as  the  expression  of  our 
faith  and  rule  of  our  practice,  will  not  amount  to  the  pro- 
fession and  practical  exhibition  of  Arianism,  Socinianism, 
etc.,  but  merely  to  one  and  the  self-same  thing,  whatever  it 
may  be  called,  then  is  the  ground  that  we  have  taken,  the 
principle  that  we  advocate,  in  nowise  chargeable  with  latitudi- 
narianism. Should  it  be  still  further  objected  that  all  these 
sects,  and  many  more,  profess  to  receive  the  Bible,  to  believe 
it  to  be  the  word  of  God,  and,  therefore,  will  readily  profess 
to  believe  and  practice  whatever  is  revealed  and  enjoined 
therein,  and  yet  each  will  understand  if  his  own  way,  and  of 
course  practice  accordingly ;  nevertheless,  according  to  the 
plan  proposed,  you  receive  them  all.  We  would  ask,  then, 
do  all  these  profess  and  practice  neither  more  nor  less  than 
what  we  read  in  the  Bible — than  what  is  expressly  revealed 
and  enjoined  therein?  Tf  so,  they  all  profess  and  practice 
the  same  thing,  for  the  Bible  exhibits  but  one  and  the  self- 
same thing  to  all.  Or,  is  it  their  own  inferences  and  opinions 
that  they,  in  reality,  profess  and  practice  ?  If  so,  then  upon 
the  ground  that  we  have  taken  they  stand  rejected,  as  con- 
demned of  themselves,  for  thus  professing  one  thing  when  in 
fact  and  reality  they  manifestly  practice  another.  But  per- 
haps you  will  say,  that  although  a  uniformity  in  profession, 
and  it  may  be  in  practice  too,  might  thus  be  produced,  yet 


MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER    THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  87 

still  it  would  amount  to  no  more  than  a  mere  uniformity  in 
words,  and  in  the  external  formalities  of  practice,  while  the 
persons  thus  professing  and  practicing  might  each  entertain 
his  own  sentiments,  how  different  soever  these  might  be. 
Our  reply  is,  if  so,  they  could  hurt  nobody  but  theniselves. 
Besides,  if  persons  thus  united  professed  and  practiced  all  the 
same  things,  pray  who  could  tell  that  they  entertained  dif- 
ferent sentiments,  or  even  in  justice  suppose  it,  unless  they 
gave  some  evident  intimation  of  it?  which,  if  they,  did, 
would  justly  expose  them  to  censure  or  to  rejection,  if  they 
repented  not ;  seeing  the  offense,  in  this  case,  must  amount 
to  nothing  less  than  an  express  violation  of  the  expressly- 
revealed  will  of  God — to  a  manifest  transgression  of  the 
express  letter  of  the  law  ;  for  we  have  declared,  that  except 
in  such  a  case,  no  man,  in  our  judgment,  has  a  right  to  judge, 
that  is,  to  condemn  or  reject  his  professing  brother.  Here, 
we  presume,  there  is  no  greater  latitude  assumed  or  allowed 
on  either  side  than  the  law  expressly  determines.  But  we 
would  humbly  ask,  if  a  professed  agreement  in  the  terms  of 
any  standard  be  not  liable  to  the  very  same  objection?  If, 
for  instance,  Arians,  Socinians,  Arminians,  Calvinists,  Anti- 
nomians,  etc.,  might  not  all  subscribe  the  Westminster 
Confession,  the  Athanasian  Creed,  or  the  doctrinal  articles 
of  the  Church  of  England.  If  this  be  denied,  we  appeal  to 
historical  facts;  and,  in  the  mean  time,  venture  to  assert,  that 
such  things  are  and  have  been  done.  Or,  will  any  say, 
that  a  person  might  not  with  equal  ease,  honesty,  and  con- 
sistency, be  an  Arian  or  a  Socinian  in  his  heart  while  sub- 
scribing the  Westminister  Confession  or  the  Athanasian 
Creed,  as  while  making  his  unqualified  profession  to  believe 
everything  that  the  Scriptures  declare  concerning  Christ  ?  to 
put  all  that  confidence  in  him,  and  to  ascribe  all  that  glory, 
honor,  thanksgiving,  and  praise  to  him,  professed  and  ascribed 
to  him  in  the  Divine  word?  If  you  say  not,  it  follows,  of 


88  MEMOIRS   OP    ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

undeniable  consequence,  that  the  wisdom  of  men,  in  those 
compilations,  has  effected  what  the  Divine  Wisdom  either 
could  not,  would  not,  or  did  not  do,  in  that  all-perfect  and 
glorious  revelation  of  his  will,  contained  in  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures. Happy  emendation !  Blessed  expedient !  Happy, 
indeed,  for  the  Church  that  Athanasius  arose  in  the  fourth 
century  to  perfect  what  the  holy  apostles  and  prophets  had 
left  in  such  a  rude  and  unfinished  state.  But  if,  after  all, 
the  Divine  Wisdom  did  not  think  proper  to  do  anything 
more,  or  anything  else  than  is  already  done  in  the  sacred 
oracles,  to  settle  and  determine  those  important  points,  who 
can  say  that  he  determined  such  a  thing  should  be  done 
afterward?  Or  has  he  anywhere  given  us  any  intimation 
of  such  an  intention  ? 

Let  it  here  be  carefully  observed  that  the  question  before 
us  is  about  human  standards  designed  to  be  subscribed,  or 
otherwise  solemnly  acknowledged,  for  the  preservation  of 
ecclesiastical  unity  and  purity,  and  therefore,  of  course,  by 
no  means  applies  to  the  many  excellent  performances,  for  the 
Scriptural  elucidation  and  defense  of  Divinely-revealed  truths, 
and  other  instructive  purposes.  These,  we  hope,  according 
to  their  respective  merit,  we  as  highly  esteem,  and  as  thank- 
fully receive,  as  our  brethren.  But  further,  with  respect  to 
unity  of  sentiment,  even  suppose  it  ever  so  desirable,  it 
appears  highly  questionable  whether  such  a  thing  can  at  all 
be  secured,  by  any  expedient  whatsoever,  especially  if  we 
consider  that  it  necessarily  presupposes  in  so  far  a  unity  or 
sameness  of  understanding.  Or,  will  any  say,  that  from  the 
youth  of  seventeen  to  the  man  of  fourscore — from  the  illit- 
erate peasant,  up  to  the  learned  prelate — all  the  legitimate 
members  of  the  Church  entertain  the  same  sentiments  under 
their  respective  formulas  ?  If  not,  it  is  still  but  a  mere  verbal 
agreement,  a  mere  show  of  unity.  They  say  an  amen  to  the 
same  forms  of  speech,  or  of  sound  words,  as  they  are  called, 


MEMOIRS   OP   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  89 

without  having,  at  the  same  time,  the  same  views  of  the 
subject;  or,  it  may  be,  without  any  determinate  views  of  it 
at  all.  And,  what  is  still  worse,  this  profession  is  palmed 
upon  the  world,  as  well  as  upon  the  too  credulous  professors 
themselves,  for  unity  of  sentiment,  for  soundness  in  the 
faith;  when,  in  a  thousand  instances,  they  have,  properly 
speaking,  no  faith  at  all ;  that  is  to  say,  if  faith  necessarily 
presupposes  a  true  and  satisfactory  conviction  of  the  Scrip- 
tural evidence  and  certainty  of  the  truth  of  the  propositions 
we  profess  to  believe.  A  cheap  and  easy  orthodoxy  this,  to 
which  we  may  attain  by  committing  to  memory  a  catechism, 
or  professing  our  approbation  of  a  formula,  made  ready  to 
our  hand,  which  we  may  or  may  not  have  once  read  over ; 
or  even  if  we  have,  yet  may  not  have  been  able  to  read  it 
so  correctly  and  intelligently  as  to  clearly  understand  one 
single  paragraph  from  beginning  to  end,  much  less  to  com- 
pare it  with,  to  search  and  try  it  by  the  holy  Scriptures, 
to  see  if  these  things  be  so.  A  cheap  and  easy  orthodoxy 
this,  indeed,  to  which  a  person  may  thus  attain,  without  so 
much  as  turning  over  a  single  leaf  of  his  Bible,  whereas 
Christ  knew  no  other  way  of  leading  us  to  the  knowledge 
of  himself,  at  least  has  prescribed  no  other,  but  by  searching 
the  Scriptures,  with  reliance  upon  his  Holy  Spirit.  A  person 
may.  however,  by  this  short  and  easy  method,  become  as  or- 
thodox as  the  apostle  Paul  (if  such  superficial  professions, 
such  mere  hearsay  verbal  repetitions  can  be  called  orthodoxy) 
without  ever  once  consulting  the  Bible,  or  so  much  as  put- 
ting up  a  single  petition  for  the  Holy  Spirit  to  guide  him 
into  all  truth,  to  open  his  understanding  to  know  the  Scrip- 
tures; for,  his  form  of  sound  words  truly  believed,  if  it  hap- 
pen to  be  right,  must,  without  more  ado,  infallibly  secure  his 
orthodoxy.  Thrice  happy  expedient !  But  is  there  no  lati- 
tudinarianism  in  all  this?  Is  not  this  taking  a  latitude,  in 
devising  ways  and  means  for  accomplishing  Divine  and  saving 


90  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

purposes,  which  the  Divine  law  has  nowhere  prescribed,  for 
which  the  Scriptures  nowhere  afford  us  either  precept  or 
precedent?  Unless  it  can  be  shown  that  making  human 
standards  to  determine  the  doctrine,  worship,  discipline,  and 
government  of  the  Church  for  the  purpose  of  preserving  her 
unity  and  purity,  and  requiring  an  approbation  of  them  as  a 
term  of  communion,  is  a  Scripture  institution.  Far  be  it 
from  us,  in  the  mean  time,  to  allege  that  the  Church  should 
not  make  every  Scriptural  exertion  in  her  power  to  preserve 
her  unity  and  purity ;  to  teach  and  train  up  her  members  in 
the  knowledge  of  all  divinely-revealed  truth;  or  to  say  that 
the  evils  above  complained  of  attach  to  all  that  are  in  the 
habit  of  using  the  aforesaid  helps ;  or  that  this  wretched 
state  of  things,  however  general,  necessarily  proceeds  from 
the  legitimate  use  of  such  ;  but  rather  and  entirely  from  the 
abuse  of  them,  which  is  the  very  and  only  thing  that  we  are 
all  along  opposing  when  we  allude  to  those  subordinate 
standards.  (An  appellation  this,  by  the  by,  which  appears 
to  us  highly  paradoxical,  if  not  utterly  inconsistent,  and  full 
of  confusion.) 

But,  however  this  may  be,  we  are  by  no  means  to  be  un- 
derstood as  at  all  wishing  to  deprive  our  fellow-Christians 
of  any  necessary  and  possible  assistance  to  understand  the 
Scriptures,  or  to  come  to  a  distinct  and  particular  knowledge 
of  every  truth  they  contain,  for  which  purpose  the  West- 
minster Confession  and  Catechisms  may,  with  many  other 
excellent  performances,  prove  eminently  useful.  But,  having 
served  ourselves  of  these,  let  our  profiting  appear  to  all,  by 
our  manifest  acquaintance  with  the  Bible ;  by  making  our 
profession  of  faith  and  obedience ;  by  declaring  its  Divine 
dictates,  in  which  we  acquiesce,  as  the  subject-matter  and 
rule  of  both ;  in  our  ability  to  take  the  Scripture  in  its  con- 
nection upon  these  subjects,  so  as  to  understand  one  part  of 
it  by  the  assistance  of  another ;  and  in  manifesting  our  self- 


MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER    THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  91 

knowledge,  our  knowledge  of  the  way  of  salvation  and  of  the 
mystery  of  the  Christian  life,  in  the  express  light  of  Divine 
revelation,  by  a  direct  and  immediate  reference  to,  and  correct 
repetition  of  what  it  declares  upon  those  subjects.  We  take 
it  for  granted  that  no  man  either  knows  God,  or  himself,  or 
the  way  of  salvation,  but  in  so  far  as  he  has  heard  and  un- 
derstood his  voice  upon  those  subjects,  as  addressed  to  him 
in  the  Scriptures,  and  that,  therefore,  whatever  he  has  heard 
and  learned  of  a  saving  nature,  is  contained  in  the  express 
terms  of  the  Bible.  If  so,  in  the  express  terms,  in  and  by 
which  "he  hath  heard  and  learned  of  the  Father,"  let  him 
declare  it.  This  by  no  means  forbids  him  to  use  helps,  but, 
we  humbly  presume,  will  effectually  prevent  him  from  resting 
either  in  them  or  upon  them,  which  is  the  evil  so  justly  com- 
plained of;  from  taking  up  with  the  directory  instead  of  the 
object  to  which  it  directs.  Thus  will  the  whole  subject  of 
his  faith  and  duty,  in  so  far  as  he  has  attained,  be  expressly 
declared  in  a  "Thus  saith  the  Lord."  And  is  it  not  worthy 
of  remark,  that  of  whatever  use  other  books  may  be,  to 
direct  and  lead  us  to  the  Bible,  or  to  prepare  and  assist  us 
to  understand  it,  yet  the  Bible  never  directs  us  to  any  book 
but  itself.  When  we  come  forward,  then,  as  Christians,  to  be 
received  by  the  Church,  which,  properly  speaking,  has  but 
one  book,  "  For  to  it  were  committed  the  oracles  of  God," 
let  us  hear  of  none  else.  Is  it  not  upon  the  credible  pro- 
fession of  our  faith  in,  and  obedience  to  its  Divine  contents, 
that  the  Church  is  bound  to  receive  applicants  for  admission? 
And  does  not  a  profession  of  our  faith  and  obedience  neces- 
sarily presuppose  a  knowledge  of  the  dictates  we  profess  to 
believe  and  obey?  Surely,  then,  we  can  declare  them,  and 
as  surely,  if  our  faith  and  obedience  be  Divine,  as  to  the 
subject-matter,  rule,  and  reason  of  them,  it  must  be  a  "Thus 
saith  the  Lord;"  if  otherwise,  they  are  merely  human,  being 
taught  by  the  precepts  of  men.  In  the  case  then  before  us, 


92  MEMOIRS   OP   ELDER  THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

that  is,  examination  for  Church-membership,  let  the  question 
no  longer  be,  What  does  any  human  system  say  of  the  primi- 
tive or  present  state  of  man?  of  the  person,  offices,  and  rela- 
tions of  Christ, etc.,  etc.?  or  of  this,  that,  or  the  other  duty?  but, 
What  says  the  Bible  ?  Were  this  mode  of  procedure  adopted, 
how  much  better  acquainted  with  their  Bibles  would  Christians 
be?  What  an  important  alteration  would  it  also  make  in  the 
education  of  youth?  Would  it  not  lay  all  candidates  for 
admission  into  the  Church  under  the  happy  necessity  of 
becoming  particularly  acquainted  with  the  holy  Scriptures  ? 
whereas,  according  to  the  present  practice,  thousands  know 
little  about  them. 

One  thing  still  remains  that  may  appear  matter  of  diffi- 
culty or  objection  to  some,  namely,  that  such  a  close  adher- 
ence to  the  express  letter  of  the  Divine  word,  as  we  seem  to 
propose,  for  the  restoration  and  maintenance  of  Christian 
unity,  would  not  only  interfere  with  the  free  communication 
of  our  sentiments  one  to  another  upon  religious  subjects,  but 
must,  of  course,  also  necessarily  interfere  with  the  public 
preaching  and  expounding  of  the  Scriptures  for  the  edifica- 
tion of  the  Church.  Such  as  feel  disposed  to  make  this  ob- 
jection, should  justly  consider  that  one  of  a  similar  nature, 
and  quite  as  plausible,  might  be  made  to  the  adoption  of 
human  standards,  especially  when  made,  as  some  of  them 
confessedly  are,  "  the  standard  for  all  matters  of  doctrine, 
worship,  discipline,  and  government."  In  such  a  case  it 
might,  with  as  much  justice,  at  least,  be  objected  to  the 
adopters:  You  have  now  no  more  use  for  the  Bible;  you  have 
got  another  book,  which  you  have  adopted  as  a  standard  for  all 
religious  purposes  ;  you  have  no  further  use  for  explaining 
the  Scriptures,  either  as  to  matter  of  faith  or  duty,  for  this 
you  have  confessedly  done  already  in  your  standard,  wherein 
you  have  determined  all  matters  of  this  nature.  You  also 
profess  to  hold  fast  the  form  of  sound  words,  which  you 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER  THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  93 

have  thus  adopted,  and  therefore  you  must  never  open  your 
mouth  upon  any  subject  in  any  other  terms  than  those  of 
your  standard.  In  the  mean  time,  would  any  of  the  parties 
.which  has  thus  adopted  its  respective  standard,  consider  any 
of  these  charges  just  ?  If  not,  let  them  do  as  they  would  be 
done  by.  We  must  confess,  however,  that  for  our  part,  we 
can  not  see  how,  with  any  shadow  of  consistency,  some  of 
them  could  clear  themselves,  especially  of  the  first ;  that  is 
to  say,  if  words  have  any  determinate  meaning ;  for  certainly 
it  would  appear  almost,  if  not  altogether  incontrovertible, 
that  a  book  adopted  by  any  party  as  its  standard  for  all 
matters  of  doctrine,  worship,  discipline,  and  government, 
must  be  considered  as  the  Bible  of  that  party.  And  after 
all  that  can  be  said  in  favor  of  such  a  performance,  be  it 
called  Bible,  standard,  or  what  it  may,  it  is  neither  anything 
more  nor  better  than  the  judgment  or  opinion  of  the  party 
composing  or  adopting  it,  and,  therefore,  wants  the  sanction 
of  a  Divine  authority,  except  in  the  opinion  of  the  party 
which  has  thus  adopted  it.  But  can  the  opinion  of  any 
party,  be  it  ever  so  respectable,  give  the  stamp  of  a  Divine 
authority  to  its  judgments?  If  not,  then  every  human 
standard  is  deficient  in  this  leading,  all-important,  and  in- 
dispensable property  of  a  rule  or  standard  for  the  doctrine, 
worship,  discipline,  and  government  of  the  Church  of  God. 
But,  without  insisting  further  upon  the  intrinsic  and  irreme- 
diable deficiency  of  human  standards  for  the  above  purpose, 
(which  is  undeniably  evident  if  it  be  granted  that  a  Divine 
authority  is  indispensably  necessary  to  constitute  a  standard 
or  rule  for  Divine  things,  such  as  is  the  constitution  and 
managements,  the  faith,  and  worship  of  the  Christian  Church,) 
we  would  humbly  ask,  Would  any  of  the  parties  consider  as 
just  the  foregoing  objections,  however  conclusive  and  well 
founded  all  or  any  of  them  may  appear  ?  We  believe  they 
would  not.  And  may  we  not  with  equal  consistency  hold 


94  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

fast  the  expressly-revealed  will  of  God,  in  the  very  terms  in 
which  it  is  expressed  in  his  holy  word,  as  the  very  expres- 
sion of  our  faith  and  express  rule  of  our  duty,  and  yet  take 
the  same  liberty  that  they  do,  notwithstanding  their  professed 
and  steadfast  adherence  to  their  respective  standards  ?  We 
find  they  do  not  cease  to  expound,  because  they  have  already 
expounded,  as  before  alleged,  nor  yet  do  they  always  con- 
fine themselves  to  the  express  terms  of  their  respective 
standards,  yet  they  acknowledge  them  to  be  their  standards 
and  profess  to  hold  them  fast.  Yea,  moreover,  some  of  them 
profess,  and,  if  we  may  conclude  from  facts,  we  believe  each 
of  them  is  disposed  to  defend  by  occasional  vindications  (or 
testimonies,  as  some  call  them)  the  sentiments  they  have 
adopted  and  engrossed  in  their  standards,  without  at  the 
same  time  requiring  an  approbation  of  those  occasional  per- 
formances as  a  term  of  communion.  And  what  should  hinder 
us,  or  any,  adopting  the  Divine  standard,  as  aforesaid,  with 
equal  consistency  to  do  the  same  for  the  vindication  of  the 
Divine  truths  expressly  revealed  and  enjoined  therein?  To 
say  that  we  can  not  believe  and  profess  the  truth,  understand 
one  another,  inculcate  and  vindicate  the  faith  and  law  of 
Christ,  or  do  the.  duties  incumbent  upon  Christians  or  a 
Christian  Church  without  a  human  standard,  is  not  only  say- 
ing that  such  a  standard  is  quite  essential  to  the  very  being 
of  Christianity,  and,  of  course,  must  have  existed  before  a 
Church  was  or  could  be  formed,  but  it  is  also  saying,  that 
without  such  a  standard,  the  Bible  would  be  quite  inadequate 
as  a  rule  of  faith  and  duty,  or,  rather,  of  no  use  at  all,  except 
to  furnish  materials  for  such  a  work;  whereas  the  Church  of 
Ephesus,  long  before  we  have  any  account  of  the  existence 
of  such  a  standard,  is  not  only  mentioned,  with  many  others, 
as  in  a  state  of  existence,  and  of  high  attainments  too,  but 
is  also  commended  for  her  vigilance  and  fidelity  in  detecting 
and  rejecting  false  apostles.  "  Thou  hast  tried  them  which 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  95 

say  they  are  apostles,  and  are  not,  and  hast  found  them  liars." 
But  should  any  pretend  to  say  that  although  such  perform- 
ances be  not  essential  to  the  very  being  of  the  Church,  yet 
are  they  highly  conducive  to  its  wellbeing  and  perfection. 
For  the  confutation  of  such  an  assertion,  we  would  again 
appeal  to  Church  history  and  existing  facts  and  leave  the 
judicious  and  intelligent  Christian  to  determine. 

If  after  all  that  has  been  said,  any  should  still  pretend  to 
affirm  that  the  plan  we  profess  to  adopt  and  recommend  is 
truly  latitudinarian,  in  the  worst  and  fullest  sense  of  the 
term,  inasmuch  as  it  goes  to  make  void  all  human  efforts  to 
maintain  the  unity  and  purity  of  the  Church,  by  substituting 
a  vague  and  indefinite  approbation  of  the  Scriptures  as  an 
alternative  for  creeds,  confessions,  and  testimonies,  and 
thereby  opens  a  wide  door  for  the  reception  of  all  sorts  of 
characters  and  opinions  into  the  Church.  Were  we  not  con- 
vinced by  experience,  that  notwithstanding  all  that  has  been 
said,  such  objections  would  likely  be  made,  or  that  some 
weak  persons  might  possibly  consider  them  as  good  as  dem- 
onstration, especially  when  proceeding  from  highly  influ- 
ential characters,  (and  there  have  not  been  wanting  such  in 
all  ages  to  oppose,  under  various  plausible  pretenses,  the 
unity  and  peace  of  the  Church,)  were  it  not  for  these  con- 
siderations, we  should  content  ourselves  with  what  we  have 
already  advanced  upon  the  whole  of  the  subject,  as  being 
well  assured  that  duly  attended  to,  there  would  not  be  the 
least  room  for  such  an  objection;  but  to  prevent  if  possible 
such  unfounded  conclusions,  or  if  this  can  not  be  done,  to 
caution  and  assist  the  too  credulous  and  unwary  professor, 
that  he  may  not  be  carried  away  all  at  once  with  the  high- 
toned  confidence  of  bold  assertion,  we  would  refer  him  to  the 
overture  for  union  in  truth  contained  in  the  foregoing  ad- 
dress. Union  in  truth,  among  all  the  manifest  subjects  of 
grace  and  truth,  is  what  we  advocate.  We  carry  our  views 


96     '         MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

of  union  no  further  than  this,  nor  do  we  presume  to  recom- 
mend it  upon  any  other  principle  than  truth  alone.  Now, 
surely,  truth  is  something  certain  and  definite ;  if  not,  who 
will  take  upon  him  to  define  and  determine  it?  This  we 
suppose  God  has  sufficiently  done  already  in  his  holy  word. 
That  men  therefore  truly  receive  and  make  the  proper  use 
of  the  Divine  word  for  walking  together  in  truth  and  peace, 
in  holiness  and  charity,  is,  no  doubt,  the  ardent  desire  of  all 
the  genuine  subjects  of  our  holy  religion.  This,  we  see, 
however,  they  have  not  done,  to  the  awful  detriment  and 
manifest  subversion  of  what  we  might  almost  call  the  primary 
intention  of  Christianity.  We  dare  not,  therefore,  follow 
their  example,  nor  adopt  their  ruinous  expedients.  But  does 
it  therefore  follow  that  Christians  may  not,  or  can  not  take 
proper  steps  to  ascertain  that  desirable  and  preceptive  unity 
which  the  Divine  word  requires  and  enjoins  ?  Surely  no ; 
at  least  we  have  supposed  no  such  thing;  but,  on  the  con- 
trary, have  overtured  to  our  brethren  what  appears  to  us 
undeniably  just  and  Scripturally  evident,  and  which,  we 
humbly  think,  if  adopted  and  acted  upon,  would  have  the 
desired  effect ;  adopted  and  acted  upon,  not  indeed  as  a 
standard  for  the  doctrine,  worship,  discipline,  and  govern- 
ment of  the  Church,  for  it  pretends  not  to  determine  these 
matters,  but  rather  supposes  the  existence  of  a  fixed  and  cer- 
tain standard  of  Divine  original,  in  which  everything  that 
the  wisdom  of  God  saw  meet  to  reveal  and  determine,  for 
these  and  all  other  purposes,  is  expressly  defined  and  determ- 
ined ;  between  the  Christian  and  which,  no  medium  of  human 
determination  ought  to  be  interposed.  In  all  this  there  it; 
surely  nothing  like  the  denial  of  any  lawful  effort  to  pro 
mote  and  maintain  the  Church's  unity,  though  there  be  o 
refusal  of  the  unwarrantable  interposition  of  an  unauthorized 
and  assuming  power. 

Let  none  imagine  that  we  are  here  determining  upon  the 


MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER    THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  97 

merits  of  the  overture  to  which,  in  the  case  before  us,  we 
find  it  necessary  to  appeal  in  our  own  defense  against  the 
injustice  of  the  supposed  charge  above  specified.  To  the 
judgment  of  our  brethren  have  we  referred  that  matter,  and 
with  them  we  leave  it.  All  we  intend,  therefore,  is  to  avail 
ourselves  so  far  of  what  we  have  done,  as  to  show  that  we 
have  no  intention  whatsoever  of  substituting  a  vague  indefi- 
nite approbation  of  the  Scriptures  as  an  alternative  for  creeds, 
confessions,  and  testimonies,  for  the  purpose  of  restoring  the 
Church  to  her  original  constitutional  unity  and  purity.  In 
avoiding  Scylla  we  would  cautiously  guard  against  being 
wrecked  upon  Charybdis.  Extremes,  we  are  told,  are  dan- 
gerous. We  therefore  suppose  a  middle  way,  a  safe  way, 
so  plainly  marked  out  by  unerring  wisdom,  that  if  duly 
attended  to  under  the  Divine  direction,  the  wayfaring  men, 
though  fools,  need  not  err  therein,  and  of  such  is  the  king- 
dom of  God  :  "  For  he  hath  chosen  the  foolish  things  of  the 
world  to  confound  the  things  that  are  wise."  We  therefore 
conclude  it  must  be  a  plain  way,  a  way  most  graciously  and 
most  judiciously  adapted  to  the  capacity  of  the  subjects,  and 
consequently  not  the  way  of  subscribing  or  otherwise  approv- 
ing human  standards  as  a  term  of  admission  into  his  Church, 
as  a  test  and  defense  of  orthodoxy,  which  even  the  compilers 
themselves  are  not  always  agreed  about,  and  which  nineteen 
out  of  twenty  of  the  Lord's  people  can  not  thoroughly  un- 
derstand. It  must  be  a  way  very  far  remote  from  logical 
subtilties  and  metaphysical  speculations,  and  as  such  we  have 
taken  it  up,  upon  the  plainest  and  most  obvious  principles 
of  Divine  revelation  and  common  sense — the  common  sense, 
we  mean,  of  Christians,  exercised  upon  the  plainest  and  most 
obvious  truths  and  facts  divinely  recorded  for  their  instruc- 
tion. Hence  we  have  supposed,  in  the  first  place,  the  true 
discrimination  of  Christian  character  to  consist  in  an  intelli- 
gent profession  of  our  faith  in  Christ  and  obedience  to  him 
7 


98  MEMOIRS   OP   ELDER  THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

in  all  things  according  to  the  Scriptures,  the  reality  of  which 
profession  is  manifested  by  the  holy  consistency  of  the 
tempers  and  conduct  of  the  professors  with  the  express  dic- 
tates and  approved  examples  of  the  Divine  word.  Hence 
we  have  humility,  faith,  piety,  temperance,  justice,  charity, 
etc.,  professed  and  manifested,  in  the  first  instance,  by  the 
persons  professing  with  self-application  the  convincins, 
humbling,  encouraging,  pious,  temperate,  just  and  charitable 
doctrines  and  precepts  of  the  inspired  volume,  as  exhibited 
and  enforced  in  its  holy  and  approved  examples,  and  the 
sincerity  of  this  profession  evidently  manifested  by  the  con- 
sistency of  the  professor's  temper  and  conduct  with  the  en- 
tire subject  of  his  profession,  either  by  an  irreprovable 
conformity,  like  good  Zachariah  and  Elisabeth,  which  is  of 
all  things  most  desirable,  or  otherwise,  in  case  of  any  visible 
failure,  by  an  apparently  sincere  repentance  and  evident 
reformation.  Such  professors,  and  such  only,  have  we  sup- 
posed to  be,  by  common  consent,  truly  worthy  the  Christian 
name.  Ask  from  the  one  end  of  heaven  to  the  other,  the 
whole  number  of  such  intelligent  and  consistent  professors  as 
we  intend  and  have  described,  and,  we  humbly  presume,  there 
will  not  be  found  one  dissenting  voice.  They  will  all  ac- 
knowledge, with  one  consent,  that  the  true  discrimination 
of  Christian  character  consists  in^ these  things,  and  that  the 
radical  or  manifest  want  of  any  of  the  aforesaid  properties 
completely  destroys  the  character. 

We  have  here  only  taken  for  granted  what  we  suppose 
no  rational  professor  will  venture  to  deny;  namely:  that  the 
])ivine  word  contains  an  ample  sufficiency  upon  every  one  of 
the  foregoing  topics  to  stamp  the  above  character,  if  so  be  that 
the  impressions  which  its  express  declarations  are  obviously 
calculated  to  produce  be  truly  received ;  for  instance,  sup- 
pose a  person  profess  to  believe,  with  application  to  himself, 
that  whole  description  of  human  depravity  and  wretchedness 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  99 

which  the  Scriptures  exhibit  of  fallen  man,  in  the  express 
declarations  and  dismal  examples  of  human  wickedness 
therein  recorded,  contrasted  with  the  holy  nature,  the  -right- 
eous requirements,  and  inflexible  justice  of  an  infinitely  holy, 
just,  and  jealous  God,  would  not  the  subject-matter  of  such 
a  profession  be  amply  sufficient  to  impress  the  believing 
mind  with  the  most  profound  humility,  self-abhorrence,  and 
dreadful  apprehension  of  the  tremendous  effects  of  sin  ? 
Again,  should  the  person  profess  to  believe,  in  connection 
with  this,  all  that  the  Scriptures  declare  of  the  sovereign 
love,  mercy,  and  condescension  of  God  toward  guilty,  de- 
praved, rebellious  man,  as  the  same  is  manifested  in  Christ, 
and  in  all  the  gracious  declarations,  invitations,  and  promises 
that  are  made  in  and  through  him  for  the  relief  and  en- 
couragement of  the  guilty,  etc.,  would  not  all  this,  taken 
together,  be  sufficient  to  impress  the  believing  mind  with 
the  most  lively  confidence,  gratitude,  and  love?  Should  this 
person,  moreover,  profess  that  delight  and  confidence  in  the 
Divine  Redeemer — that  voluntary  submission  to  him — that 
worship  and  adoration  of  him  which  the  Scriptures  expressly 
declare  to  have  been  the  habits  and  practice  of  his  people, 
would  not  the  subject-matter  of  this  profession  be  amply 
sufficient  to  impress  the  believing  mind  with  that  dutiful 
disposition,  with  that  gracious  veneration  and  supreme  rever- 
ence which  the  word  of  God  requires  ?  And  should  not  all 
this  taken  together  satisfy  the  Church,  in  so  far,  in  point  of 
profession?  If  not,  there  is  no  alternative  but  a  new  revela- 
tion ;  seeing  that  to  deny  this,  is  to  assert  that  a  distinct  per- 
ception and  sincere  profession  of  whatever  the  word  declares 
upon  every  point  of  faith  and  duty,  is  not  only  insufficient, 
as  a  doctrinal  means,  to  produce  a  just  and  suitable  impres- 
sion in  the  mind  of  the  believing  subject,  but  is  also  insuf- 
ficient to  satisfy  the  Church  as  to  a  just  and  adequate  pro- 
fession ;  if  otherwise,  then  it  will  necessarily  follow,  that  not 


100  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

every  sort  of  character,  but  that  one  sort  only,  is  admissible 
upon  the  principle  we  have  adopted :  and  that  by  the  uni- 
versal, consent  of  all  that  we,  at  least,  dare  venture  to  call 
Christians,  this  is  acknowledged  to  be,  exclusively,  the  true 
Christian  character.  Here,  then,  we  have  a  fixed  point,  a 
certain  description  of  character,  which  combines  in  every 
professing  subject  the  Scriptural  profession,  the  evident 
manifestation  of  humility,  faith,  piety,  temperance,  justice, 
and  charity,  instructed  by,  and  evidently  answering  to  the 
entire  declaration  of  the  word  upon  each  of  those  topics, 
which,  as  so  many  properties,  serve  to  constitute  the  charac- 
ter. Here,  we  say,  we  have  a  fixed,  and  at  the  same  time 
sweeping  distinction,  which,  as  of  old,  manifestly  divides  the 
whole  world,  however  otherwise  distinguished,  into  but  two 
classes  only.  "We  know,"  said  the  apostle,  evidently  speak- 
ing of  such,  "that  we  are  of  God,  and  the  whole  world  lieth 
in  wickedness." 

Should  it  be  inquired  concerning  the  persons  included  in 
this  description  of  character,  whether  they  be  Arminians  or 
Calvinists,  or  both  promiscuously  huddled  together  ?  It  may 
be  justly  replied,  that  according  to  what  we  have  proposed, 
they  can  be  nominally  neither,  and  of  course  not  both,  for 
we  call  no  man  master  on  earth,  for  one  is  our  Master,  even 
Christ,  and  all  we  are  brethren,  are  Christians  by  profession; 
and  as  such,  abstract  speculation  and  argumentative  theory 
make  no  part  either  of  our  profession  or  practice.  Such 
professors,  then,  as  we  intend  and  have  described,  are  just 
what  their  profession  and  practice  make  them  to  be ;  and 
this  we  hope  has  been  Scripturally,  and  we  might  add,  sat- 
isfactorily defined,  in  so  far,  at  least,  as  the  limits  of  so  brief 
a  performance  would  admit.  We  also  entertain  the  pleasing 
confidence  that  the  plan  of  procedure  which  we  have  ventured 
to  suggest,  if  duly  attended  to,  if  fully  reduced  to  practice, 
would  necessarily  secure  to  the  professing  subject  all  the  ad- 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER  THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  101 

vantages  of  divinely-revealed  truth,  without  any  liability  to 
conceal,  to  diminish,  or  to  misrepresent  it,  as  it  goes  imme- 
diately to  ascribe  everything  to  God  respecting  his  sov- 
ereignty, independence,  power,  wisdom,  goodness,  justice, 
truth,  holiness,  mercy,  condescension,  love,  and  grace,  etc., 
which  is  ascribed  to  him  in  his  word,  as  also  to  receive 
whatever  it  declares  concerning  the  absolute  dependence  of 
the  poor,  guilty,  depraved,  polluted  creature,  upon  the  Divine 
will,  power,  and  grace  for  every  saving  purpose  ;  a  just  per- 
ception and  correspondent  profession  of  which,  according  to 
the  Scriptures,  is  supposed  to  constitute  that  fundamental 
ingredient  in  Christian  character :  true  evangelical  humility. 
And  so  of  the  rest.  Having  thus,  we  hope,  Scripturally  and 
evidently  determined  the  character,  with  the  proper  mode  of 
ascertaining  it,  to  the  satisfaction  of  all  concerned,  we  next 
proceed  to  affirm,  with  the  same  Scriptural  evidence,  that 
among  such,  however  situated,  whether  in  the  same  or  simi- 
lar associations,  there  ought  to  be  no  schisms,  no  unchari- 
table divisions,  but  that  they  ought  all  mutually  to  receive 
and  acknowledge  each  other  as  brethren.  As  to  the  truth 
of  this  assertion,  they  are  all  likewise  agreed,  without  one 
dissenting  voice.  We  next  suggest  that  for  this  purpose 
they  ought  all  to  walk  by  the  same  rule,  to  mind  and  speak 
the  same  thing,  etc.,  and  that  this  rule  is,  and  ought  to  be, 
the  Divine  standard.  Here  again  we  presume  there  can  be 
no  objection  ;  no,  not  a  single  dissenting  voice.  As  to  the 
rule  itself,  we  have  ventured  to  allege  that  the  New  Testa- 
ment is  the  proper  and  immediate  rule,  directory,  and  formula 
for  the  New  Testament  Church,  and  for  the  particular  duties 
of  Christians,  as  the  Old  Testament  was  for  the  Old  Testa- 
ment Church,  and  for  the  particular  duties  of  the  subject 
under  that  dispensation ;  at  the  same  time  by  no  means  ex- 
cluding the  Old  as  fundamental  to,  illustrative  of.  and  insepa- 
rably connected  with  the  New,  and  as  being  every  way  of 


102  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

equal  authority,  as  well  as  of  an  entire  sameness  with  it  in 
every  point  of  moral  natural  duty,  though  not  immediately  our 
rule,  without  the  intervention  and  coincidence  of  the  New,  in 
which  our  Lord  has  taught  his  people,  by  the  ministry  of  his 
holy  apostles,  all  things  whatsoever  they  should  observe  and 
do,  till  the  end  of  the  world.  Thus  we  come  to  the  one  rule, 
taking  the  Old  Testament  as  explained  and  perfected  by  the 
New,  and  the  New  as  illustrated  and  enforced  by  the  Old  ; 
assuming  the  latter  as  the  proper  and  immediate  directory 
for  the  Christian  Church,  as  also  for  the  positive  and  par- 
ticular duties  of  Christians  as  to  all  things  whatsoever  they 
should  observe  and  do.  Further,  that  in  the  observance  of 
this  Divine  rule,  this  authentic  and  infallible  directory,  all 
such  may  come  to  the  desirable  coincidence  of  holy  unity 
and  uniformity  of  profession  and  practice,  we  have  overtured 
that  they  all  speak,  profess,  and  practice  the  very  same  things 
that  are  exhibited  upon  the  sacred  page  of  New  Testament 
Scripture,  as  spoken  and  done  by  the  Divine  appointment 
and  approbation ;  and  that  this  be  extended  to  every  possible 
instance  of  uniformity,  without  addition  or  diminution,  with- 
out introducing  anything  of  private  opinion  or  doubtful  dis- 
putation into  the  public  profession  or  practice  of  the  Church. 
Thus  and  thus  have  we  overtured  to  all  intents  and  purposes, 
as  may  be  clearly  seen  by  consulting  the  overture  itself;  in 
which,  however,  should  anything  appear  not  sufficiently  ex- 
plicit, we  flatter  ourselves  it  may  be  fully  understood  by 
taking  into  consideration  what  has  been  variously  suggested 
upon  this  important  subject  throughout  the  whole  of  these 
premises  ;  so  that  if  any  due  degree  of  attention  be  paid,  we 
should  think  it  next  to  impossible  that  we  could  be  so  far 
misunderstood  as  to  be  charged  with  latitudinarianism  in  any 
usual  sense  of  the  word.  Here  we  have  proposed  but  one 
description  of  character  as  eligible,  or,  indeed,  as  at  all  ad- 
missible to  the  rights  and  privileges  of  Christianity.  This 


MEMOIRS    OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  103 

description  of  character  we  have  defined  by  certain  and  dis- 
tinguishing properties,  which  not  only  serve  to  distinguish  it 
from  every  other,  but  in  which  all  the  real  subjects  them- 
selves are  agreed,  without  one  exception,  all  such  being 
mutually  and  reciprocally  acknowledged  by  each  other  as 
legitimate  members  of  the  Church  of  God.  All  these,  more- 
over, agreeing  in  the^  indispensable  obligation  of  their  unity, 
and  in  the  one  rule  by  which  it  is  instructed,  and  also  in 
the*  preceptive  necessity  of  an  entire  uniformity  in  their 
public  profession  and  managements  for  promoting  and  pre- 
serving this  unity,  that  there  should  be  no  schism  in  the 
body,  but  that  all  the  members  should  have  the  same  care 
one  for  another ;  yet  in  many  instances,  unhappily,  and,  we 
may  truly  say,  involuntarily  differing  through  mistake  and 
mismanagement,  which  it  is  our  humble  desire  and  endeavor 
to  detect  and  remove,  by  obviating  everything  that  causeth 
difference,  being  persuaded  that  as  truth  is  one  and  indivisi- 
ble wherever  it  exists,  so  all  the  genuine  subjects  of  it,  if 
disentangled  from  artificial  impediments,  must  and  will 
necessarily  fall  in  together,  be  all  on  one  side,  united  in  one 
profession,  acknowledge  each  other  as  brethren,  and  love  as 
children  of  the  same  family.  For  this  purpose  we  have 
overtured  a  certain  and  determinate  application  of  the  rule, 
to  which  we  presume  there  can  be  no  reasonable  objection, 
and  which,  if  adopted  and  acted  upon,  must,  we  think,  infal- 
libly produce  the  desired  effect;  unless  we  should  suppose 
that  to  say  and  do  what  is  expressly  said  and  done  before 
our  eyes  upon  the  sacred  page,  would  offend  the  believer, 
or  that  a  strict  uniformity,  an  entire  Scriptural  sameness  in 
profession  and  practice,  would  produce  divisions  and  offenses 
among  those  who  are  already  united  in  one  spirit,  one  Lord, 
one  faith,  one  baptism,  one  hope  of  their  calling,  and  in  one 
God  and  Father  of  all,  who  is  above  all,  and  through  all,  and 
in  them  all,  as  is  confessedly  the  case  with  all  of  this  character 


104  MEMOIRS    OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

throughout  all  the  Churches.  To  induce  to  this  we  have 
also  attempted  to  call  their  attention  to  the  heinous  nature 
and  awful  consequences  of  schism,  and  to  that  evil  anti- 
scriptural  principle  from  which  it  necessarily  proceeds.  We 
have  likewise  endeavored  to  show,  we  humbly  think  with 
demonstrable  evidence,  that  there  is  no  alternative  but  either 
to  adopt  that  Scriptural  uniformity  we  have  recommended, 
or  else  continue  as  we  are,  bewildered  in  schisms  and  over- 
whelmed with  the  accursed  evils  inseparable  from  such  a 
state.  It  remains  now  with  our  brethren  to  determine  .upon 
the  whole  of  these  premises,  to  adopt  or  to  reject,  as  they 
see  cause ;  but,  in  the  mean  time,  let  none  impeach  us  with 
the  latitudinarian  expedient  of  substituting  a  vague,  indefinite 
approbation  of  the  holy  Scriptures  as  an  alternative  for  the 
present  practice  of  making  the  approbation  of  human  stand- 
ards a  term  of  communion;  as  it  is  undeniably  evident  that 
nothing  can  be  further  from  our  intention.  Were  we  to 
judge  of  what  we  humbly  propose  and  urge  as  indispensably 
necessary  for  the  reformation  and  unity  of  the  Church,  we 
should  rather  apprehend  that  there  was  reason  to  fear  a 
charge  of  a  very  different  nature;  namely:  that  we  aimed  at 
too  much  strictness,  both  as  to  the  description  of  character 
which  we  say  ought  only  to  be  admitted,  and  also  as  to  the 
use  and  application  of  the  rule.  But  should  this  be  the 
case,  we  shall  cheerfully  bear  with  it,  as  being  fully  satisfied 
that  not  only  the  common  sentiment  of  all  apparently  sincere, 
intelligent,  and  practical  Christians  is  on  our  side,  but  that 
also  the  plainest  and  most  ample  testimonies  of  the  inspired 
volume  sufficiently  attest  the  truth  and  propriety  of  what  we 
plead  for,  as  essential  to  the  Scriptural  unity  and  purity  of 
the  Christian  Church,  and  this,  we  humbly  presume,  is  what 
we  should  incessantly  aim  at.  It  would  be  strange,  indeed, 
if,  in  contending  earnestly  for  the  faith  once  delivered  to  the 
saints,  we  should  overlook  those  fruits  of  righteousness,  that 


MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER   THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  105 

manifest  humility,  piety,  temperance,  justice,  and  charity, 
without  which  faith  itself  is  dead,  being  alone.  We  trust 
we  have  not  so  learned  Christ ;  if  so  be  we  have  been  taught 
by  him  as  the  truth  is  in  Jesus,  we  must  have  learned  a  very 
different  lesson  indeed.  While  we  would,  therefore,  insist 
upon  an  entire  conformity  to  the  Scriptures  in  profession, 
that  we  might  all  believe  and  speak  the  same  things,  and 
thus  be  perfectly  joined  together  in  the  same  mind  and  in 
the  same  judgment,  we  would,  with  equal  scrupulosity,  insist 
upon  and  look  for  an  entire  conformity  to  them  in  practice, 
in  all  those  whom  we  acknowledge  as  our  brethren  in  Christ. 
"By  their  fruits  ye  shall  know  them."  "Not  every  one 
that  saith  unto  me,  Lord,  Lord,  shall  enter  into  the  kingdom 
of  heaven ;  but  he  that  doeth  the  will  of  my  Father  which  is 
in  heaven.  Therefore  whosoever  heareth  those  sayings  of 
mine,  and  doeth  them  not,  shall  be  likened  unto  a  foolish 
man  which  built  his  house  upon  the  sand.  Woe  unto  you 
scribes  and  Pharisees,  hypocrites,  for  ye  say  and  do  not." 
We  therefore  conclude  that  to  advocate  unity  alone,  however 
desirable  in  itself,  without  at  the  same  time  purging  the 
Church  of  apparently  unsanctified  characters,  even  of  all 
that  can  not  show  their  faith  by  their  works,  would  be,  at 
best,  but  a  poor,  superficial,  skin-deep  reformation.  It  is 
from  such  characters,  then,  as  the  proposed  reformation,  if 
carried  into  effect,  would  entirely  deprive  of  a  name  and  a 
place  in  the  Church,  that  we  have  the  greatest  reason  to  ap- 
prehend a  determined  and  o»bstinate  opposition.  And  alas ! 
there  are  very  many  of  this  description,  and  in  many  places, 
of  considerable  influence.  But  neither  should  this  discourage 
us,  when  we  consider  the  expressly-revealed  will  of  God  upon 
this  point,  Ezek.  xliv:  6,  9,  with  Matt,  xiii:  15,  17  ;  1  Cor.  v : 
6,  13,  with  many  other  scriptures.  Nor,  in  the  end,  will  the 
multitude  of  unsanctified  professors  which  the  proposed 
reformation  would  necessarily  exclude,  have  any  reason  to 


106  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER  TI10MAS   CAMPBELL. 

rejoice  in  the  unfaithfulness  of  those  that  either  through 
ignorance,  or  for  filthy  lucre  sake,  Indulged  them  with  a  name 
and  place  in  the  Church  of  God.  These  unfaithful  stewards, 
these  now  mistaken  friends,  will  one  day  be  considered  by 
such  as  their  most  cruel  and  treacherous  enemies.  These, 
then,  are  our  sentiments  upon  the  entire  subject  of  Church- 
reformation  ;  call  it  latitudinarianism,  or  Puritanism,  or  what 
you  please ;  and  this  is  the  reformation  for  which  we  plead. 
Thus,  upon  the  whole,  have  we  briefly  attempted  to  point  out 
those  evils,  and  to  prevent  those  mistakes  which  we  earnestly 
desire  (to  see  obviated  for  the  general  peace,  welfare,  and 
prosperity  of  the  Church  of  God.  Our  dear  brethren,  giv- 
ing credit  to  our  sincere  and  well-meant  intention,  will  chari- 
tably excuse  the  imperfections  of  our  humble  performance, 
and  by  the  assistance  of  their  better  judgment  correct  those 
mistakes,  and  supply  those  deficiencies  which  in  a  first  at- 
tempt of  this  nature  may  have  escaped  our  notice.  We  are 
sorry,  in  the  mean  time,  to  have  felt  a  necessity  of  approach- 
ing so  near  the  borders  of 'controversy,  by  briefly  attempting 
to  answer  objections  which  we  plainly  foresaw  would,  through 
mistake  or  prejudice,  be  made  against  our  proceedings;  con- 
troversy making  no  part  of  our  intended  plan.  But  such 
objections  and  surmises  having  already  reached  our  ears 
from  different  quarters,  we  thought  it  necessary  to  attend  to 
them,  that,  by  so  doing,  we  might  not  only  prevent  mistakes, 
but  also  save  our  friends  the  trouble  of  entering  into  verbal 
disputes  in  order  to  remove  them,  and  thus  prevent,  as  much 
as  possible,  that  most  unhappy  of  all  practices  sanctioned  by 
the  plausible  pretense  of  zeal  for  the  truth — religious  contro- 
versy among  professors.  We  would,  therefore,  humbly  advise 
our  friends  to  concur  with  us  in  our  professed  and  sincere 
intention  to  avoid  this  evil  practice.  Let  it  suffice  to  put 
into  the  hands  of  such  as  desire  information  what  we  hereby 
publish  for  that  purpose.  If  this,  however,  should  not 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  107 

satisfy,  let  them  give  in  their  objections  in  writing ;  we  shall 
thankfully  receive,  and  seriously  consider,  with  all  due  at- 
tention, whatever  comes  before  us  in  this  way ;  but  verbal 
controversy  we  absolutely  refuse.  Let  none  imagine  that  by 
so  saying,  we  mean  to  dissuade  Christians  from  affording  all 
the  assistance  they  can  to  each  other  as  humble  inquirers 
after  truth.  To  decline  this  friendly  office  would  be  to 
refuse  the  performance  of  an  important  duty.  But  certainly 
there  is  a  manifest  difference  between  speaking  the  truth  in 
love  for  the  edification  of  our  brethren,  and  attacking  each 
other  with  a  spirit  of  controversial  hostility,  to  confute  and 
prove  each  other  wrong.'  We  believe  it  is  rare  to  find  one 
instance  of  this  kind  of  arguing  that  does  not  terminate 
in  bitterness.  Let  us,  therefore,  cautiously  avoid  it.  Our 
Lord  says,  Matt,  xvii :  7  :  "  Woe  unto  the  world  because  of 
offenses."  Scott,  in  his  incomparable  work  lately  published 
in  this  country,  called  his  Family  Bible,  observes  in  his  notes 
upon  this  place,  "that  our  Lord  here  intends  all  these  evils 
within  the  Church  which  prejudice  men's  minds  against  his 
religion,  or  any  doctrines  of  it.  The  scandalous  lives,  hor- 
rible oppressions,  cruelties,  and  iniquities  of  men  called 
Christians;  their  divisions  and  bloody  contentions;  their 
idolatries  and  superstitions,  are  at  this  day  the  great  offenses 
and  causes  of  stumbling  to  Jews,  Mohammedans,  and  pagans 
in  all  the  four  quarters  of  the  globe,  and  they  furnish  infi- 
dels of  every  description  with  their  most  dangerous  weapons 
against  the  truth.  The  acrimonious  controversies  agitated 
among  those  who  agree  in  the  principal  doctrines  of  the 
Gospel,  and  their  mutual  contempt  and  revilings  of  each 
other,  together  with  the  extravagant  notions  and  wicked 
practices  found  among  them,  form  the  grand  prejudice  in 
the  minds  of  multitudes  against  evangelical  religion,  and 
harden  the  hearts  of  heretics,  Pharisees,  disguised  infidels, 
and  careless  sinners  against  the  truths  of  the  Gospel.  In 


108  MEMOIRS   OP   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

these  and  numberless  other  ways,  it  may  be  said :  '  Woe  un- 
to the  world  because  of  offenses,'  for  the  devil,  the  sower  of 
these  tares,  makes  use  of  them  in  deceiving  the  nations  of 
the  earth  and  in  murdering  the  souls  of  men.  In  the  present 
state  of  human  nature,  it  must  needs  be  that  such  offenses 
should  intervene,  and  God  has  wise  and  righteous  reasons  for 
permitting  them  ;  yet  we  should  consider  it  as  the  greatest  of 
evils  to  be  accessory  to  the  destruction  of  souls ;  and  an 
awful  woe  is  denounced  against  every  one  whose  delusions 
or  crimes  thus  stumble  men  and  set  them  against  the  only 
method  of  salvation."  We  conclude  with  an  extract  from 
the  Boston  Anthology,  which,  with  too  many  of  the  same 
kind  that  might  be  adduced,  furnish  a  mournful  comment 
upon  the  text;  we  mean,  upon  the  sorrowful  subject  of  our 
woful  divisions  and  corruptions.  The  following  reply  to  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Cram,  missionary  from  Massachusetts  to  the  Sene- 
cas,  was  made  by  the  principal  chiefs  and  warriors  of  the 
six  nations  in  council  assembled  at  Buffalo  creek,  State  of 
New  York,  in  the  presence  of  the  agent  of  the  United  States 
for  Indian  affairs,  in  the  summer  of  1805.  "I  am  come, 
brethren,"  said  the  missionary,  "to  enlighten  your  minds 
and  to  instruct  you  how  to  worship  the  Great  Spirit  agreeably 
to  his  will,  and  to  preach  to  you  the  Gospel  of  his  Son  Jesus 
Christ.  There  is  but  one  way  to  serve  God,  and  if  you  do 
not  embrace  the  right  way,  you  can  not  be  happy  hereafter." 
To  which  they  reply :  "  Brother,  we  understand  that  your 
religion  is  written  in  a  book.  You  say  that  there  is  but  one 
way  to  worship  and  serve  the  Great  Spirit.  If  there  be  but 
one  religion,  why  do  you  white  people  differ  so  much  about 
it?  Why  not  all  agree  as  you  can  all  read  the  book? 
Brother,  we  do  not  understand  these  things.  We  are  told 
your  religion  was  given  to  your  forefathers ;  we,  also,  have  a 
religion  which  was  given  to  our  forefathers ;  it  teaches  us 
to  be  thankful  for  all  the  favors  we  receive;  to  love  one 


MEMOIRS   OP   ELDER  THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  109 

another,  and  to  be  united.  We  never  quarrel  about  religion. 
We  are  told  you  have  been  preaching  to  the  white  people 
in  this  place.  Those  people  are  our  neighbors,  we  are  ac- 
quainted with  them.  We  will  wait  a  little  to  see  what  effect 
your  preaching  has  upon  them.  If  we  find  it  does  them  good, 
makes  them  honest,  and  less  disposed  to  cheat  Indians,  we 
will  then  consider  again  of  what  you  have  said."  Thus  closed 
the  conference.  Alas,  poor  people!  how  do  our  divisions 
and  corruptions  stand  in  your  way !  What  a  pity  that  you 
find  us  not  upon  original  ground,  such  as  the  apostles  left 
the  primitive  Churches !  Had  we  but  exhibited  to  you  their 
unity  and  charity ;  their  humble,  honest,  and  affectionate  de- 
portment toward  each  other  and  toward  all  men,  you  would 
not  have  had  those  evil  and  shameful  things  to  object  to 
our  holy  religion,  and  to  prejudice  your  minds  against  it. 
But  your  conversion,  it  seems,  awaits  our  reformation ;  awaits 
our  return  to  primitive  unity  and  love.  To  this  may  the 
God  of  mercy  speedily  restore  us,  both  for  your  sakes  and 
our  own,  that  his  icay  may  be  known  upon  earth,  and  his 
saving  health  among  all  nations.  Let  the  people  praise 
thee,  0  God ;  let  all  the  people  praise  thee.  Amen,  and 
amen. 


This  Declaration  and  Address  contains  what  may  be 
called  the  embryo,  or  the  rudiments  of  a  great  and 
rapidly  increasing  community.  It  virtually  contains 
the  elements  of  a  great  movement  of  vital  interest  to 
every  citizen  of  Christ's  kingdom.  The  author  of  it 
and  those  who  concurred  with  him  in  the  views  and 
positions  developed  in  it.  did  not,  indeed,  could  not, 
comprehend  all  its  influence  and  bearings  upon  the 


110  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

nominal  and  formal  profession  of  what  is  grossly  called 
"  Protestant  Christendom." 

"  The  express  precept"  and  the  divinely  "  approved 
precedent,"  to  which  no  man  can  rationally  and  relig- 
iously object,  made  greater  inroads  upon  speculative 
doctrines,  dogmata,  and  usages  than  even  the  author  of 
it  himself  imagined. 

Still  the  basis  of  an  express  precept,  or  of  a  divinely- 
sanctioned  or  approved  precedent,  must,  in  the  supreme 
court  of  an  enlightened  understanding  and  an  honest 
heart,  be  submitted  to,  and  acquiesced  in,  as  essential 
to  the  demands  and  commands  of  a  reflecting  and  truly 
enlightened  mind,  and  to  the  approval  and  acquiescence 
of  every  man's  conscience  in  the  sight  of  God. 

The  spiritual  universe  is,  unquestionably  superior,  in 
all  its  elements,  to  the  material  and  perishable;  and 
quite  as  evident  it  is,  that  if  the  infraction  ^f  the  laws 
of  the  material  universe  be  followed  with  temporal  and 
material  pains  and  penalties,  the  infraction  of  the  laws 
of  the  spiritual  universe  must  be  followed  with  spiritual 
pains  and  penalties  paramount  to  all  other  pains  and 
penalties.  Hence  the  doctrine  of  eternal  punishment, 
indicated  in  an  everlasting  and  irremediable  exile  from 
the  Divine  presence,  and  in  the  endurance  of  an  eternal 
punishment,  without  one  ray  of  hope,  in  the  ineffable 
cycles  of  eternity. 

Responsibility  is  always  in  correspondence  with  the 
rank  and  dignity  of  every  rational  and  moral  agent. 
No  redemption,  on  any  terms,  for  fallen  angels  ;  no 
missionaries  have  ever  been  sent  to  Hades.  There  is 
but  one  Gospel  in  the  universe,  and  its  area  is  all  this 
world.  "Go  you  into  all  the  world  and  announce  the 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  Ill 

Gospel  to  every  creature;"  to  every  human  being;  to 
Jew  and  Gentile,  Barbarian,  Scythian,  bond  and  free. 
These  include  humanity  in  the  aggregate. 

We  are  happy  to  say,  that  in  all  our  intercourse  with 
the  living  "Christian  world,"  we  have  never  seen  in 
print,  nor  heard  from  a  human  lip  one  objection,  plausi- 
ble in  the  least  degree,  to  a  single  position  contained  in 
this  "Declaration  and  Address."  It,  indeed,  assumes 
the  only  plausible  ground  or  basis  of  that  union,  com- 
munion, and  co-operation,  for  which  our  Savior  prayed, 
and  for  which  all  earnest  Christians  ever  pray. 

"United,  we  stand,"  is  just  as  true  in  the  kingdom 
of  Christ,  as  it  is  in  the  kingdoms  and  states  of  this 
world;  and  quite  as  true  is  its  antithesis,  "Divided, 
we  fall." 

A  family,  a  tribe,  a  kingdom,  an  empire  can  exist  only 
on  the  same  motto,  on  the  same  basis.  Hence  the  sound 
Christian  and  the  sound  patriot  alike  inscribe  upon  their 
banners,  "  UNITED,  WE  STAND  ;  DIVIDED,  WE  FALL." 

But  an  union  on  a  theory  is  now,  and  always  has  been, 
and  will  hereafter  be,  as  a  city  founded  on  a  sand-drift. 

States,  empires,  kingdoms,  Churches  are  equally 
founded  on  facts.  There  are,  indeed,  reasons  underly- 
ing all  facts,  human  or  Divine.  Absolutely  contem- 
plated, there  are  in  all  historic  facts  and  premises  an- 
terior causes,  culminating  in  positive  volitions  of  a 
positive  being,  consummating  in  and  by  his  own  absolute 
will  an  end  or  object  consentaneous  with  his  own  nature 
and  perfection,  whether  good  or  bad.  Hence,  all  motion 
is  always  the  effect  of  motive,  and  this  motive  power  is 
either  good  or  bad,  according  to  the  mind,  character,  or 
volition  of  the  agent  .or  actor.  Hence,  again,  all  power 


112  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

in  the  universe,  material  or  spiritual,  acts  in  perfect 
harmony  Avith  itself,  with  its  own  primum  mobile. 

Good  and  evil  are  naturally  or  necessarily  active, 
propagating  their  own  image  and  likeness  on  all  creat- 
ures, agents,  and  agencies  within  the  area  of  their 
respective  spheres  of  action.  Hence,  Satan,  THE  AD- 
VERSARY of  God  and  man,  is  continually  going  abroad 
"  seeking  whom  he  may  devour."  And  God,  our  Creator, 
through  the  mediation  of  his  beloved  Son,  our  Redeemer, 
is  constantly  beatifying  man  with  his  innumerable 
bounties  and  blessings,  bestowed  upon  him,  temporal, 
spiritual,  and  eternal. 

Hence  all  God's  ordinances  are  fountains  of  blessings 
to  humanity.  Man  can  not  be  perfectly  happy  in  any 
condition  without  the  knowledge  and  the  acknowledg- 
ment of  them.  They  are,  one  »and  all,  fountains  of 
righteousness,  holiness,  and  happiness.  In  keeping  of 
them,  there  is,  therefore,  necessarily  a  great,  a  rich,  a 
glorious,  an  everlasting  reward.  There  is  a  profound 
respect  due  to  them,  a  profound  honor  in  acknowledg- 
ing them,  and  a  profound  happiness  in  keeping  them. 

The  true  characteristic  of  a  standing  or  a  falling 
Church  is  its  zeal  for,  or  its  indifference  as  to  the 
positive  institutions  or  ordinances  of  the  Gospel.  It  is 
a  fact,  and  a  startling  fact  to  many,  that  all  that  is 
properly  called  religion  or  religious,  is  what  is  properly 
called  the  positive  ordinances  of  the  law  and  of  the  Gos- 
pel. So  our  most  erudite  writers  on  the  law  view  this 
subject.  Hence  said  they:  "The  first  table  of  the  deca- 
logue teaches  or  enacts  religion ;  the  second  morality." 
The  first  four  have  God  for  their  subject  and  object;  the 
last  six  have  man,  that  is,  humanity,  for  their  subject 


MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER   THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  113 

and  object.  All  true  religion  in  the  Jewish  age  was  found 
in  the  first  table.  All  true  humanity  is  found  in  the 
second  table.  The  supremacy  of  God  is  effulgent  in 
the  first,  the  social  equality  of  man  in  the  second. 

Father  Campbell  succeeded  in  forming  and  constitu- 
ting two  congregations  on  the  principles  indicated  in  his 
Declaration  and  Address,  one  at  Cross-roads,  in  Washing- 
ton county,  some  six  miles  northwest ;  another  on  Brush 
Run,  some  eight  miles  southwest  of  Washington,  Pa. 

The  doctrine  of  weekly  communion  in  the  Lord's 
Supper  was  acknowledged  and  practiced  in  both.  The 
incongruity  of  weekly  communion  with  infant  Church- 
membership  became,  to  my  mind,  more  and  more  ap- 
parent and  irksome.  Notwithstanding  my  great  respect, 
and,  indeed,  reverence  for  his  judgment  and  devotion, 
I  could  not  but  press  upon  his  attention  the  incongruity 
of  demanding  an  express  precept  or  precedent  for  every 
positive  Church  ordinance,  and  yet  practicing  infant 
baptism,  for  which  neither  the  one  nor  the  other  could 
be  produced.  My  great  respect  and  even  reverence  for 
his  judgment  alone  held  me  in  abeyance  for  some 
months.  Finally,  however,  his  prejudices  gave  way, 
and  on  my  determination  to  be  evangelically  baptized, 
I  thought  it  due.  to  him  to  inform  him  of  the  fact. 
Therefore,  when  I  decided  to  be  evangelically  baptized, 
on  my  way  to  invite  Elder  Matthias  Luse,  of  the  Red- 
stone Baptist  Association,  to  attend  on  the  occasion,  I 
informed  Father  Campbell  of  my  purpose  and  of  the 
time  of  its  accomplishment.  Accordingly,  on  June  2d, 
1812,  my  father, .  mother,  my  sister  Bryant,  my  wife, 
myself,  James  and  Sarah  Henon,  in  all  seven  persons, 
were  baptized  into  the  Christian  faith. 


114  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS    CAMPBELL. 

I  had  stipulated  with  Elder  Luse,  prior  to  our  bap- 
tism, that  it  should  be  into  the  name  of  the  Father,  etc., 
and  not  in  the  name,  as  was  then,  and  as  now  is,  usual 
among  the  regular  Baptists.  He  rather  hesitated  at 
first,  saying:  "That  it  was  usual  among  the  Baptists  to 
immerse  in  the  name,"  etc.  But  on  my  insisting  on  it, 
he  consented,  saying :  "  He  had  no  doubt  as  to  the  pro- 
priety of  into  the  name,  but  it  had  not  been  so  done  in 
his  Israel,"  the  Redstone  Baptist  Association. 

Baptism  spread  throughout  our  then  infant  com- 
munities with  considerable  rapidity.  We  did  not  then, 
nor  for  a  considerable  time  afterward,  unite  with  the 
Redstone  or  any  other  Baptist  Association.  But,  of 
course,  among  our  former  brethren  there  was  no  little 
stir  for  some  considerable  time.  The  whole  subject  of 
baptism  became  a  debatable  question,  at  least  "  the 
subject  and  the  mode."  We  were  challenged  again  and 
again  to  discuss  this  subject,  and  encountered  the  Rev- 
erend M.  Walker,  of  Ohio,  and  again  the  Reverend  Mr. 
McCalla,  of  Kentucky,  and,  finally,  the  Reverend  Dr. 
Rice,  of  Kentucky,  on  the  action,  subject,  and  design  of 
baptism ;  also,  on  the  character  of  spiritual  influence, 
Lexington,  November,  1843.  In  all  these  discussions 
Father  Campbell  took  a  very  special  interest,  being  con- 
sonant to  one  of  his  long-cherished  ideas,  that  discus- 
sion, free,  open,  and  public  discussion,  was  in  harmony 
with  apostolic  usage ;  referring  to  Paul,  who  disputed, 
or  rather  reasoned  in  the  synagogue  with  the  Jews  in 
Athens,  and  daily  in  the  school  of  one  Tyrannus,  for  the 
space  of  two  years,  Acts  xix:  10;  and  daily  for  three 
months  in  the  synagogues  of  the  Jews,  Acts  xix :  8,  etc. 

The  Gospel  is  submitted  to  human  reason,  and  chal- 


MEMOIRS    OF   ELDER    THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  115 

lenges  investigation.  It  inculcates  a  "  reasonable  serv- 
ice," and  every  Christian  man  is  presumed  to  be  always 
ready  to  present  a  reason,  a  good  and  relevant  rea- 
son, of  the  hope  which  he  cherishes.  We  have  not 
believed  cunningly-devised  fables,  but  palpable  facts, 
precepts,  and  promises,  as  well  authenticated  and  as 
substantially  documented  as  any  facts  and  documents 
inscribed  upon  the  pages  of  the  best  documented  and 
most  veritable  history  in  the  annals  of  the  world. 
Hence,  our  foundation,  when  building  on  the  express, 
intelligible,  and  well  documented  facts  of  holy  writ, 
leaves  not  an  ambiguity  in  our  mind,  not  a  lingering 
doubt  as  to  our  acceptability  with  the  Author  and  the 
Founder  of  our  faith,  and  hope  in  God  our  Father  and 
in  his  beloved  Son. 

Even  while  a  Presbyterian  minister  in  the  Synod  of 
Ulster,  Ireland,  in  his  parochial  visits,  some  four  times 
a  year  to  every  family  of  his  charge,  he  was  not  content 
with  the  mere  catechumenical  examinations  prescribed 
by  the  Synod  for  family  education  in  the  doctrines  of 
the  Church,  but,  in  addition  to  these,  he  insisted  upon 
the  daily  reading  and  teaching  of  the  inspired  oracles, 
and  especially  in  the  religious  instruction  of  their  house- 
holds, children  and  servants,  and  also  the  importance 
of  memorizing  a  definite  number  of  verses  per  day,  and 
in  the  evening  worship  a  rehearsal  of  them,  which  were 
again  to  be  revised  and  rehearsed  every  Lord's  day 
evening,  and  upon  which  they  were  to  be  interrogated 
on  all  matters  of  fact  lying  within  the  lessons  repeated. 
Such  was  the  uniform  instruction  enacted  upon  every 
householder  and  head  of  a  family  in  his  congregation, 
as  essential  to  his  bringing  up  his  children  and  servants, 


116  MEMOIRS   OP    ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

in  what  he  considered  "  the  nurture  and  admonition  of 
the  Lord."  In  all  this  he  was  precisely  exact  and 
methodical. 

He  never  was  entirely  satisfied  with  the  semi-annual 
or  quarterly  celebrations  of  the  so-called  sacraments ; 
rather  the  celebration  of  the  Lord's  Supper,  as  he  was 
wont  to  call  it.  He  attempted  sundry  reforms,  but  was 
more  or  less  prevented  in  all  these  by  Synodical  and 
Presbyterial  interference  and  apathy. 

This,  indeed,  along  with  a  dyspeptic  infirmity,  for 
which  his  physician  time  and  again  recommended  a 
protracted  sea-voyage,  became  the  occasion  of  his  mak- 
ing a  voyage  to  the  United  States,  to  which  I  persuaded 
him  with  much  importunity,  stating  to  him  my  purpose 
of  seeing  the  New  World  as  soon  as  I  arrived  at 
majority.  We  ultimately  succeeded;  in  1807  he  set 
sail  for  the  New  World,  and  safely  arrived  in  Phila- 
delphia in  some  two  months. 

On  his  arrival  he  found  the  Synod  of  his  own  denomi- 
nation in  session  in  that  city,  from  which,  on  presenting 
his  testimonials  from  the  Presbytery  of  Market  Hill,  he 
had  an  appointment  to  the  Presbytery  of  Chartiers,  in 
Western  Pennsylvania.  He  accepted  it,  and  located  in 
Washington,  Washington  county. 

He  had  been  for  some  years  advocating  a  reform  in 
his  own  Presbytery,  in  the  counties  of  Down  and  Ar- 
magh, in  Ireland,  and  also  in  the  Synods  of  Scotland, 
to  which  he  had  been  commissioned  A.  D.  1806,  to  make 
some  overtures  of  an  union  between  the  Burgher  and 
anti-Burgher  seceders. 

He  zealously  advocated  this  measure  in  that  assembly, 
in  which,  however,  he  was  outvoted  at  the  conclusion 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  117 

of  the  session.  This,  together  with  a  nervous  dyspepsia 
of  long  standing,  induced  him  to  visit  the  United  States ; 
but,  in  the  mean  time,  irresolute  as  to  taking  his  family 
with  him,  he  concluded  to  make  a  tour  through  the 
country  before  he  would  remove  his  family.  He  did 
so,  and  finally  wrote  for  his  family.  An  embargo, 
however,  wholly  unexpected,  delayed  their  leaving. 
Meantime  I  prosecuted  my  studies  in  the  University 
of  Glasgow,  until,  in  1809,  it  was  removed. 

His  "  Declaration  and  Address"  was  being  issued  from 
the  press  on  my  arrival  out,  as  before  observed;  its 
proofs  from  the  press  fell  immediately  into  my  hands. 
I  read  them  with  much  care. 

Having  been  somewhat  posted  in  the  ecclesiastical 
affairs  in  Scotland,  I  soon  made  the  acquaintance  of 
the  prominent  actors,  to  some  of  whom  I  had  letters 
of  introduction.  I  formed  a  very  agreeable,  indeed,  a 
very  happy  acquaintance  with  Dr.  Greville  Ewing  and 
Dr.  Wardlaw,  very  prominent  actors  among  the  Scotch 
Independents,  as  well  as  with  Dr.  Moutre,  Dr.  Mitchell, 
and  others  of  the  Presbyterian  faith.  Professors  Young 
and  Jordan  were  my  special  friends  and  favorites  in  the 
university. 

Anderson's  Institution  was  completed  in  1807  or  in 
1808.  Its  first  course  of  lectures  in  natural  science  was 
delivered  by  Professor  D.  Ure ;  I  had  the  pleasure  to 
attend.  He  was  an  admirable-  lecturer,  and  delivered 
the  most  splendid  lectures  on  galvanism  I  have  ever 
heard.  It  was  then,  indeed,  a  new  science,  fresh  from 
the  mint  of  genius,  and  its  attractions  were  neither  few 
nor  small.  His  lectures  were  emphatically  popular 
lectures,  and  listened  to  with  as  much  apparent  atten- 


118  MEMOIRS   OF    ELDEE  THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

tion  and  interest,  by  an  immense  assemblage  of  ladies 
and  gentlemen,  as  I  remember  ever  to  have  witnessed. 
The  fabled  philosopher's  stone,  that  converted  into  gold 
whatever  it  touched,  could  hardly  have  excited  more 
interest  or  awakened  more  attention  than  did  Professor 
lire's  first  course  of  lectures  on  galvanism,  in  November 
and  December,  A.  D.  1808.  These  lectures  still  seem 
fresher  in  my  memory  than  any  other  course  of  scien- 
tific lectures  I  heard  in  Scotland  in  those  days.  So 
much  for  attention. 

The  moral  of  this  scene  is  now  to  me  much  more  in- 
teresting than  the  scene  itself.  It  is  of  superlative 
value  in  the  class-room,  and  still  more  in  the  Church. 
To  command  attention,  or  to  will  attention,  is  a  power 
which  comparatively  few  ever  achieve  in  the  superlative 
degree.  But  it  is  a  study,  a  science,  and  an  art  that 
ought  to  be  superlatively  interesting  to  every  amateur 
of  science  and  of  learning,  and  which  may,  and  ought 
to  be  studied  with  intense  interest  and  effort  by  every 
student,  and  acquired  and  secured  at  any  reasonable 
expense  of  labor,  care,  and  pain. 

Recollection  is  a  beautiful  word.  It  is,  too,  a  most 
felicitous  power.  It  is  the  gathering  up  of  thoughts, 
words,  and  actions,  and  so  placing  them  in  rank  and 
file  as  to  move  in  any  line  which  any  emergency  may 
demand.  He  is  said  to  be  the  most  eminent  and  suc- 
cessful general  in  the  field  of  battle,  who,  in  any  emer- 
gency can,  in  the  shortest  time,  command  a  given  force 
of  men  to  a  given  point. 

This  is  not  necessarily  a  faculty  of  the  human  mind. 
It  is  to  be  studied;  it  is  to  be  acquired  by  repeated 
efforts,  by  many  experiments,  by  generalizing,  by  in- 


MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER   THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  119 

dividualizing,  and  associating  with  a  given  object,  time, 
place,  and  circumstances. 

To  return,  after  this  pleasing  excursion  to  scenes  and 
associations  of  half  a  century  ago,  we  find  Father 
Campbell's  discussions  with  Synods  and  Presbyteries 
working  like  .a  little  leaven  in  a  large  mass  of  dough. 
The  outside  public  heard  him  gladly.  They  constituted 
a  more  impartial  jury,  and  very  generally  heard  him 
with  much  interest  and  candor.  Their  expressed  con- 
viction was  that  if  the  Bible  came  from  God,  and  if 
God's  own  Spirit  had  inspired  it,  it  must  be  perfect  and 
complete,  as  all  his  other  works  were,  for  the  purposes 
for  which  they  were  created. 

He  could,  said  they,  and  doubtless  he  would,  speak 
intelligibly  to  man,  fallen  and  alienated  as  he  was.  de- 
siring to  enlighten  him  and  to  reconcile  him  to  himself 
with  an  intention  to  beatify  and  glorify  him  forever. 

As  for  creeds  of  Synodical  creation  and  enactment, 
they  must,  said  they,  be  fallible,  because  their  authors 
were  not  infallible,  and  strange  if  man  could  teach  the 
will  of  God  more  intelligibly  or  more  benevolently  than 
God  himself  had  done  it. 

Such  utterances  were  not  uncommon,  and  in  the  ratio 
of  their  agitation,  the  more  thinking  and  unprejudiced 
lent  a  more  willing  ear,  which  ultimated  in  a  withdrawal 
of  a  goodly  number  from  their  ranks,  with  an  expressed 
desire  to  read  more,  to  think  more,  and  to  judge  more 
for  themselves. 

Had  it  not  been  that  the  doctrine  of  the  necessity 
and  importance  of  an  express  precept,  or  an  express  pre- 
cedent, for  all  positive  Christian  institutions  was  more 
fully  demonstrated,  developed,  and  insisted  upon  on  his 


120  MEMOIRS   OP   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

part,  and  could  not  be  furnished  for  sundry  acts  and  in- 
stitutions, on  their  part,  the  influence  of  the  cause  which 
he  plead  would  have  much  more  permeate'd  the  great 
mass  of  professors  of  all  the  Protestant  denominations. 
And  still  it  must  be  confessed  that  there  is  not  one 
precept  for  it,  nor  one  example  of  it  in  the  whole 
Christian  Scriptures.  Besides,  the  response  of  Philip 
the  Evangelist  to  the  Ethiopian  officer  to  whom  he 
was  Providentially  sent,  should,  it  seems  to  me,  forever 
settle  the  question. 

"If  you  believe  with  all  your  hearts,  you  may  be 
baptized."  Now,  as  there  is  but  "  one  Lord,  one  faith, 
one  baptism,"  why,  in  the  name  of  all  reason,  should 
we  have  two,  one  for  unbelieving  infants  and  one  for 
believing  adults?  This  is  an  anomaly  unprecedented 
in  the  Christian  Scriptures,  indeed,  in  all  holy  writ. 
But  this  only  by  the  way. 

The  public  life  of  a  Christian  minister  is  not  generally 
a  life  of  thrilling  incidents  and  bold  adventures.  The 
biographies  of  holy  writ,  even  those  of  the  highest  and 
most  illustrious  men  of  God,  are  generally  brief.  How 
few  the  details  of  the  life  of  Moses  and  Aaron,  of 
Joshua,  of  David,  and  Solomon.  How  few  the  thrill- 
ing incidents  in  the  lives  of  Isaiah,  Jeremiah,  Ezekiel, 
and  Daniel !  How  few  pages  would  contain  all  that  is 
written  and  all  that  is  known  of  Peter  and  Paul,  of 
James  and  John,  indeed,  of  the  whole  twelve  apostles? 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  121 

[WE  here  insert  from  another  pen  a  communication  received 
from  Brother  Dr.  Archibald  Campbell,  who  is  more  conversant 
with  a  certain  period  of  Father  Campbell's  life  and  labors  than 
ourself.] 

UPON  the  basis  as  set  forth  in  his  Declaration  and 
Address,  Thomas  Campbell,  in  the  year  1810,  constir 
tuted  two  Christian  congregations,  both  within  the  limits 
of  Washington  county,  Pennsylvania.  These  congrega- 
tions, for  the  space  of  some  five  years,  received  the 
greater  portion  of  his  pastoral  labors,  assisted  for  a 
part  of  the  time  by  Elder  James  Foster,  who,  for  some 
time  previous  had,  under  his  superintendence,  been 
devoting  his  time  and  attention  to  the  study  of  the 
holy  Scriptures,  with  reference  to  the  ministry  of  the 
word. 

The  greater  portion  of  the  members  composing  these 
congregations  had  been  in  communion  Avith  different 
branches  of  the  Presbyterian  denomination,  from  which 
they  thought  proper  to  secede  and  plant  themselves 
upon  the  more  Scriptural  basis  of  prophets  and  apostles, 
Jesus,  the  Christ,  being  the  chief  corner-stone.  To  dis- 
entangle the  truth  from  the  traditions  of  their  former 
spiritual  leaders  was,  however,  the  work  of  time.  To 
clear  away  the  rubbish  of  tradition  and  bring  to  light 
this  Foundation-stone,  was  just  the  work  to  which  they 
had  pledged  themselves.  To  disabuse  their  minds  of 
these  traditions  was,  however,  no  easy  task ;  nor  did 
all  who  thus  set  out  in  quest  of  the  old  paths  succeed 
in  finding  them.  The  failures,  however,  were  indeed 
but  few  ;  and  these  few.  had  they  had  the  singleness  of 
mind  and  heart  that  had  characterized  the  great  majority 
in  their  researches  for  the  pure  word  of  the  Lord,  would 


122  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

ere  long  have  found  themselves  standing  firmly  upon 
the  Corner-stone  laid  by  the  apostles  in  Zion.  Himself 
having  long  felt  and  lamented  the  consequences  of  these 
traditions  in  dividing  the  people  of  God,  Elder  Thomas 
Campbell,  under  the  influence  of  that  love  which  hopeth 
all  things  and  beareth  all  things,  labored  most  earnestly 
and  faithfully  with  those  who  had  assumed  to  take  the 
Scriptures  alone  as  the  original  platform  of  the  faith 
and  doctrine  of  the  Christian  Church ;  for  he  was  fully 
aware  that  all  who  had  taken  the  ground  could  not  yet 
see  that  many  of  their  views  of  the  ordinances  and  the 
doctrine  of  the  New  Testament  must  be  abandoned  as 
unscriptural,  and  that  some  of  those  who  had  taken 
this  high  ground  would  no  longer  maintain  it  when 
they  found  their  long-cherished  opinions  endangered  byv 
it.  In  other  words,  that  there  would  be  those  who  would 
assume  this  high  ground  that  yet  could  not  distinguish 
between  faith  and  opinion,  and  who  would  insist  that 
matters  of  mere  opinion  were,  indeed,  matters  of 
Christian  faith. 

During  the  period  of  his  pastoral  care  over  these  con- 
gregations, he  found  that  they  not  only  maintained  the 
unity  of  the  faith  in  the  bond  of  peace,  but  that  there 
was  a  remarkable  agreement  in  opinion  touching  matters 
of  doctrine,  discipline,  and  the  whole  organization  of 
the  Christian  Church ;  indeed,  a  much  greater  unity  of 
opinion  on  these  matters  than  he  had  found  among 
Churches  whose  creeds  touched  upon  all  these  matters. 

Elder  Thomas  Uampbell  having  thus  fully  tested  the 
Scriptural  validity  of  the  ground  he  had  taken,  and 
having  now  seen  its  practical  operations  to  be  all  that 
could  be  desired  in  making  the  Christian  Church  the 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  123 

pillar  and  support  of  the  truth,  determined  henceforth 
to  plead  its  claims  against  all  those  innovations  of  men 
in  the  form  of  creeds,  for  the  faith  and  government  of 
the  Church.  But  in  thus  resolving,  it  was  not  without 
first  having  fully  counted  the  cost. 

He  looked,  therefore,  for  no  earthly  reward.  The 
world,  he  knew,  would  love  its  own  too  well  to  see  any- 
thing better  that  Heaven  might  have  in  reserve  for  it. 
And  the  Church  was  so  secularized  as  to  be  pleased 
with  what  had  taken  away  the  offense  of  the  cross. 
He  therefore  resolved  that  in  the  spirit  of  the  truth 
he  would  advocate  its  cause  without  money  and  with- 
out price. 

In  pursuance  of  this  grand  purpose,  he,  in  the  autumn 
of  1813,  removed  to  Guernsey  county,  Ohio,  within  some 
two  miles  of  Cambridge,  the  county-seat,  where,  in  con- 
nection with  his  farming  operations,  he  opened  an  English 
mercantile  academy.  And  here,  in  a  series  of  weekly 
addresses  upon  the  Christian  institution,  he  .endeavored 
to  set  forth  the  wisdom  and  grace  of  the  Divine  love  as 
displayed  in  the  Gospel  for  saving  men. 

Finding,  however,  the  religious  mind  of  that  com- 
munity strongly  attached  to  their  respective  Church 
establishments,  he  labored  with  but  little  apparent  suc- 
cess. Thinking  it  therefore  inexpedient  to  continue 
his  efforts  longer  in  that  field  of  labor,  after  some  two 
years,  in  the  autumn  of  1815,  he  removed  his  family 
to  the  city  of  Pittsburgh,  and  in  compliance  with  the 
desire  of  a  few  Christian  friends,  was  induced  to  con- 
stitute a  worshiping  congregation  upon  the  foundation  of 
the  apostles  and  prophets.  Here  also  he  opened  a  mer- 
cantile academy,  in  which  building  the  disciples  met  on 


124  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

the  first  day  of  the  week  to  break  the  loaf.  This  con- 
gregation, though  not  remarkable  for  its  numerical 
increase,  became  very  intelligent  in  the  Scriptures,  and 
grew  also  in  grace  as  well  as  in  knowledge. 

His  method  of  instruction,  whether  it  pertained  to 
matters  of  literature,  science,  or  religion,  was  well  cal- 
culated to  impart  a  thorough  knowledge  of  the  subject, 
and  his  style  of  address  was  always  remarkably  free 
from  the  theological  technicalities  of  the  age  while 
speaking  on  the  subject  of  the  Christian  religion.  Nor 
did  any  religious  teacher,  seeing,  as  he  did,  the  errors 
of  religious  parties,  inveigh  less  against  them  as  parties, 
than  did  Father  Campbell.  While  he  had  no  sympathy 
with  them  on  account  of  their  religious  formularies  of 
worship,  he  had  a  high  regard  for  all,  irrespective  of 
party,  who  gave  evidence  of  the  fear  of  the  Lord  and 
of  a  desire  to  do  his  will.  None,  indeed,  was  further 
from  the  religious  intolerance  of  the  bigot  than  he. 
He  had  much  of  that  charity  which  hopcth  all  things 
and  which  beareth  all  things,  but  most  uncompromising 
of  the  truth  when  sought  to  be  set  aside  on  the  ground 
of  expediency.  Expediency  with  him  could  never 
contravene  the  Divine  law.  None  had  a  higher  appre- 
ciation of  the  Divine  word,  or  of  moral  worth  and  ex- 
cellence. Character  rather  than  wealth  or  high  birth 
commanded  his  respect.  Hence,  he  never  flattered 
either,  on  account  of  the  possession  of  either.  His  con- 
versation and  deportment  always  tended  to  make  the 
bad  ashamed  of  their  evil  ways,  and  the  good  desirous 
of  being  better.  .With  the  humblest  views  of  his  own 
attainments  of  moral  excellence,  he  was  regarded  by  all 
who  truly  knew  him  as  a  model  character.  None, 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  125 

indeed,  of  any  appreciative  sense  of  character  could 
approach  him  without  profound  respect,  nor  could  any 
such  feel  free  to  trifle  in  his  presence. 

The  proper  improvement  of  time  and  means  was 
always  with  him  a  matter  of  serious  concern;  and 
when  a  course  of  action  was  once  decided  upon,  his 
whole  bent  of  mind  impelled  him,  without  diversion,  in 
the  line  of  its  execution.  It  was  this  feeling  of  heing 
more  useful  that  not  unfrequently  induced  him  to  leave 
his  present  field  of  labor  for  one  promising  more  fruit- 
fulness. 

Accordingly,  in  the  fall  of  1817,  he  removed  to  Ken- 
tucky, in  quest  of  such  a  field.  Having  landed  at  New- 
port, opposite  Cincinnati,  he  left  his  family  there  for  a 
few  months,  with  the  view  of  exploring  the  border 
counties  on  the  Ohio  with  reference  to  the  religious 
condition  of  Western  society.  The  Baptists,  he  found, 
were  the  most  numerous,  not  only  in  these  counties, 
but,  as  he  had  learned,  throughout  the  State.  He 
found  them  a  free,  candid,  and  hospitable  people,  of 
liberal  religious  views,  but  not  well  read  in  the  Scrip- 
tures. This  latter  defect  he  found  to  have  been  owing 
to  a  kind  of  preaching  that  addressed  itself  to  the  feelings 
rather  than  to  the  understanding.  And  as  to  the  relig- 
ious training  of  their  families,  it  had  scarcely  a  nominal 
existence.  Whatever  may  have  been  good  and  Christian 
in  the  example  of  the  parents,  was  about  the  sum  total 
of  the  moral  and  religious  training  of  the  children  ;  and 
for  a  happy  devotional  frame  of  feeling,  the  lack  of 
which  they  had  often  to  lament,  they  looked  to  the 
ministry  of  their  preachers  to  have  it  restored.  And 
hence  their  religious  enjoyment  was  mostly  fitful  and 


126  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

evanescent,  with  long  intervals  of  coldness,  from  which 
their  use  of  the  Bible  had  no  power  to  deliver  them. 
Such  he  found  to  be  the  religious  phases  of  Western 
society  among  the  Baptists. 

'With  his  high  appreciation  of  the  Divine  word,  Father 
Campbell  could  not  but  feel  his  spirit  greatly  stirred 
within  him  upon  beholding  that  living  and  effectual 
word,  so  powerful  to  save,  sanctify,  and  beatify  the 
wretched  sons  of  men,  lying  upon  their  tables  a  dead 
letter,  its  owner  deprived  of  its  cheering,  soul-animat- 
ing, life-restoring  light,  looking  into  the  dark  abyss  of 
his  OAVU  wayward  feelings,  if  perchance  he  may  elicit 
from  them  a  ray  of  light  to  guide  his  bewildered  mind 
into  the  paths  of  life  arid  peace.  But  it  was  not  till 
he  had  heard  some  of  their  great  preachers  hold  forth 
to  the  people,  that  he  was  made  to  feel  the  power  of 
that  agency  which  had  thus  molded  the  religious  mind 
of  that  community. 

Declamatory  in  their  style,  their  strongest  appeals 
were  made  to  the  feelings  of  the  people.  If  not  mighty 
in  the  Scriptures,  they  were  eloquent  in  tears  over  the 
sufferings  of  a  Savior,  upon  whose  character  they  had 
thrown  but  little  light,  and  not  less  eloquent  on  the 
torments  of  the  finally  impenitent.  And  with  respect 
to  the  comfort  and  confirmation  of  the  brethren,  they 
had  only  to  stir  up  their  feelings  to  the  hight  of  that 
joy  which  they  once  had  when  they  first  experienced 
religion. 

To  meet  the  wants  of  a  community  thus  religiously 
taught,  it  was  necessary  to  teach  them  how  to  read 
and  study  the  Bible.  And  this  being  done,  then  to 
call  their  attention  to  the  Gospel  facts  of  the  New 


MEMOIRS    OP   ELDER   THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  127 

Testament  with  which  they  had  now  become  somewhat 
familiar. 

Such  was  Father  Campbell's  method  of  teaching  the 
holy  Scriptures  and  presenting  the  Gospel.  Having 
about  this  time  visited  Burlington,  the  county-seat  of 
Boone,  he  found  it  to  contain  an  industrious  and  enter- 
prising population  of  some  three  hundred  inhabitants, 
who  had  a  few  years  previously  reclaimed  it  from  the 
dominion  of  the  forest.  Pleased  with  the  generous  and 
hospitable  character  of  its  citizens,  and  finding  it  an 
eligible  location  for  an  English  classical  seminary,  he, 
at  the  solicitation  of  the  leading  citizens  of  the  place, 
who  were  anxious  for  an  institution  of  learning,  con- 
cluded to  remove  his  family  thither  and  take  charge  of 
the  academy,  in  their  new  edifice,  as  soon  as  completed. 
There  having  been  at  this  time  no  church  edifice  in  the 
town,  as  soon  as  his  academy  was  opened,  he  com- 
menced a  series  of  lectures  upon  the  holy  Scriptures,  the 
object  of  which  was  to  develop  the  genius  and  design 
of  the  Christian  institution  or  Gospel  scheme,  in  which 
was  exhibited  the  wisdom  and  love  of  God  for  the  re- 
demption of  perishing  humanity. 

These  weekly  addresses  were  well  attended  by  all 
classes  of  the  community.  The  majority  of  the  citizens 
were  either  Baptists  by  profession  or  in  sentiment. 
Unaccustomed  as  they  were  to  religious  addresses  that 
had  for  their  object  to  enlighten  the  understanding  rather 
than  move  the  passions,  the  Baptists  found  in  the  lec- 
tures of  Father  Campbell  but  little  to  cherish  their 
notions  of  heart-religion,  of  getting  religion  by  some 
immediate,  indefinable  operation  upon  the  feelings,  which 
left  the  understanding  intact.  Their  honest  conviction 


128  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

doubtless  was,  that  the  Bible  taught  the  idea  that  men 
are  irresistibly  drawn  by  the  Father  to  the  Son,  through 
the  direct  impart  of  the  Spirit  on  the  heart,  by  which 
they  are  made  to  feel  the  saving  power  of  the  Son  nolens 
volens ;  predicating  this  notion  of  conversion  upon  an 
isolated  view  of  an  utterance  of  the  Savior  when  he 
said  to  the  Jews,  "  No  man  can  come  to  me  unless  the 
Father  who  sent  me  draw  him," — a  view  which  obviously 
perverts  the  meaning  given  to  the  passage  by  Christ 
himself;  for  he  defines  the  drawing  to  be  the  teaching 
of  the  Divine  word :  "  And  they  shall  all  be  taught  of 
God." 

This  view  of  conversion  Father  Campbell  regarded 
to  be  the  great  barrier  in  the  way  of  a  rational  and 
Scriptural  understanding  of  the  Gospel ;  and  that  instead 
of  regarding  the  Gospel  as  the  power  of  God  for  sal- 
vation, this  view  of  conversion  made  it  a  dead  letter. 
Without  inveighing  directly  against  this  popular  error, 
so  pernicious  in  its  tendencies,  Father  Campbell  endeav- 
ored to  show,  in  his  lectures,  that  the  Gospel  was  a 
most  rational  and  gracious  sqheme,  setting  forth  the 
Divine  philanthropy,  whose  object  was  to  persuade  fallen, 
ruined  man  to  give  up  his  rebellion  and  be  reconciled 
to  God  through  his  Son,  the  gift  of  the  Father's  love 
for  the  salvation  of  a  perishing  world ;  that  we  must 
learn  to  read  and  study  the  Bible  as  a  revelation  from 
Heaven  if  we  would  know  anything  truly  of  the  charac- 
ter of  God  or  of  man,  to  whom  he  has  made  this  revela- 
tion of  himself,  and  that  with  a  special  view  that  fallen, 
rebellious  man,  the  object  of  God's  compassionate  love, 
might  perceive  his  Divine  compassion  and  be  persuaded 
thereby  to  give  up  his  hostility  to  the  Divine  govern- 


MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER   THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  129 

ment,  and  accept  of  the  offered  terms  of  reconciliation ; 
and  that  if  he  close  not  in  with  the  offered  mercy,  it  is 
because  his  rebellion  is  as  willful  as  it  is  sinful.  We 
have  thus  presented  to  the  reader  a  very  brief  and 
imperfect  sketch  of  Father  Campbell's  manner  of  attack- 
ing the  great  error  of  those  times,  not  only  among  the 
Baptists,  but  indeed  among  all  the  orthodox  denomina- 
tions. 

While  he  resided  in  Kentucky,  a  period  of  some  three 
years,  he  made  a  few  preaching  excursions  into  the  State 
of  Indiana.  The  various  religious  parties  he  found  were 
better  represented  by  society  there  than  in  Kentucky. 
This  diversity  of  religious  views  required  but  little 
change  in  the  character  of  his  religious  addresses.  The 
burden  of  his  discourses  was  to  show  that  the  moral  and 
religious  condition  of  society  was  far  from  being  what 
the  Gospel  contemplated  ;  that  it  could  not  be  better 
under  the  reign  of  division  and  strife  among  religion- 
ists ;  that  its  tendency  was  ever  to  deteriorate  the  morals 
of  professors;  that  these  divisions  provoked  jealousies, 
envyings,  and  willful  misrepresentations  and  calumnia- 
tions of  one  another  on  account  of  a  religion  that  incul- 
cated peace  and  good-will  among  men,  and  which  was 
to  be  known  of  the  world  by  the  love  which  its  professors 
should  show  to  each  other. 

To  a  people  who  were  in  love  with  their  respective 
ecclesiastic  establishments,  Father  Campbell's  lectures 
would  be  anything  but  popular.  His  manner  was, 
however,  respectful  and  conciliatory,  avoiding  as  much 
as  possible  that  polemic  and  belligerent  style  so  apt  to 
offend  and  challenge  angry  debate.  Indeed,  so  evidently 
Scriptural  and  evangelical  were  his  positions  that  but 
9 


130  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

few,  if  any  even,  with  a  tolerable  respect  for  the  inspired 
word,  or  for  the  grave  and  dignified  manner  of  its  defense 
as  was  exhibited  by  the  speaker  on  these  occasions, 
would  venture  to  risk  the  consequences  of  an  open  and 
direct  attack  upon  the  positions  thus  submitted.  On 
the  contrary,  indeed,  not  a  few  of  those  who  were  com- 
mitted in  behalf  of  these  schisms  were  candid  enough 
to  admit  that  Father  Campbell's  positions  were  right 
in  the  abstract,  and  that  upon  them  all  Christians  may 
ultimately  unite. as  a  common  platform;  "But,"  said 
they,  "  we  are  not  yet  prepared  to  act  upon  them ;  they 
are  too  far  in  advance  of  our  attainments." 

Having  now,  for  some  three  years,  sought  and  labored 
for  congenial  Christian  society  in  the  Southwest  with- 
out finding  it,  Father  Campbell  again  determined  to  seek 
such  society  elsewhere.  About  this  time  his  son  Alex- 
ander, who  was  engaged  in  teaching  a  classical  seminary 
on  Buffalo  Creek,  Brooke  county,  Virginia,  expressed  to 
his  father,  by  letter,  his  desire  that  he  would  return  to 
Western  Virginia  and  assist  him  in  his  educational  labors, 
where  he  could  also  enjoy  that  Christian  society  which 
he  had  failed  to  find  in  the  West.  Accordingly,  in  the 
autumn  of  1819,  he  removed  his  family  to  Washington 
county,  Pennsylvania,  the  former  field  of  his  evangelical 
labors,  within  a  few  miles  of  his  son's  residence,  and  in 
the  vicinity  of  one  of  the  first  two  congregations  of  the 
current  reformation  which  he  had  planted  some  ten  years 
previously.  In  connection  with  his  duties  as  assistant 
in  the  classical  department  of  Buffalo  Seminary,  he  re- 
sumed the  pastoral  care  of  the  Brush  Run  congregation, 
in  the  vicinity  of  which  he  now  resided. 

After  an  absence  of  some  ten  years,  Father  Campbell 


MEMOIRS   OF  ELDEE  THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  131 

found,  upon  his  return  to  Washington  county,  that  but 
little  effort  had  been  made  to  advance  the  cause  of  that 
religious  reformation  which  he  had  inaugurated  in  the 
year  1810,  upon  the  basis  of  his  Declaration  and  Address 
before  the  Washington  Christian  Association. 

Besides  the  two  congregations  which  he  had  consti- 
tuted in  1810,  but  some  four  congregations  had  been 
added.  Of  these  two  had  been  formed  in  Brooke  county, 
Virginia,  one  in  Harrison  county,  Ohio,  and  one  in 
Guernsey  county,  Ohio ;  so  that  at  the  beginning  of  the 
year  1820  their  numerical  strength  in  all  could  not  much 
have  exceeded  two  hundred  members.  The  two  congre- 
gations in  Brooke  county  were  established  chiefly  by  the 
ministerial  labors  of  his  son  Alexander  Campbell,  who, 
about  the  year  1816,  visited  the  cities  of  Philadelphia 
and  New  York,  in  the  character  of  a  Baptist  minister, 
to  raise  funds  for  the  erection  of  a  church  edifice  in 
the  town  of  Wellsburgh.  The  other  congregation  was 
organized,  and,  for  some  time,  met  in  his  own  house. 
Prior  to  the  formation  of  these  two  Churches,  Father 
Campbell  and  his  son  Alexander,  during  the  years  of 
1811,  1812, 1813,  and  1814,  had  been  occasionally  mak- 
ing preaching  .excursions  into  the  counties  of  Jefferson, 
Belmont,  and  Harrison,  Ohio  ;  and  up  into  Western 
Pennsylvania,  as  far  as  the  foot  of  the  Laurel  Ridge, 
into  the  counties  of  Westmoreland  and  Fayette.  In 
those  days  meeting-houses  were  but  few  in  those  sec- 
tions of  the  country,  and,  therefore,  their  addresses  to 
the  people  were  mostly  delivered  in  their  barns  and 
forests,  where  often  vast  crowds  assembled  to  hear  the 
word.  Much  of  the  good  seed  of  the  word  was,  during 
this  period,  thus  sown  broadcast  among  the  people.  The 


132  MEMOIRS   OP   ELDER  THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

two  congregations  of  Harrison  and  Guernsey  counties 
were  a  portion  of  the  fruit  of  their  labors  in  that  region. 
They  found  also  many  excellent  brethren  in  the  above- 
named  counties  of  Pennsylvania,  in  connection  with  the 
Baptists.  And  about  the  year  1815  a  union  of  these 
six  congregations,  upon  the  inspired  word  alone,  was 
proposed  and  effected  between  them  and  the  Baptists 
during  one  of  the  sessions  of  the  Redstone  Baptist  Asso- 
ciation in  Western  Pennsylvania. 

The  union  on  principle  was,  however,  neither  so  cord- 
ial nor  so  general  as  could  have  been  desired.  Not 
a  few  of  the  Baptists  of  that  Association  were  yet  en- 
slaved to  the  authority  of  creeds  and  Church  standards 
of  orthodoxy.  The  disaffection,  however,  was  much 
more  among  the  preachers  than  the  people.  Most  of 
the  latter,  indeed,  gladly  heard  the  word ;  while  not  a 
few  of  the  former  manifested  not  a  little  of  the  leaven 
of  jealousy  and  envy  toward  those  who  were  eloquent 
and  mighty  in  the  defense  and  advocacy  of  the  Divine 
word  alone  as  the  proper  standard  of  the  Christian 
Church  in  all  matters  of  faith,  doctrine,  and  practice. 

This  disaffection  was  not  a  little  aggravated  by  a 
discourse  delivered  before  this  Association  at  its  next 
session  after  the  union.  Alexander  Campbell  was  ap- 
pointed to  deliver  the  opening  discourse  of  said  session, 
in  1816.  This  discourse,  known  now  as  his  Sermon  on 
the  Law,  gave  great  offense  to  a  number  of  their  preach- 
ers. Measured  by  their  standard,  the  Philadelphia 
Confession  of  Faith,  it  was  anything  but  orthodox — 
wholly  inconsistent  with  their  preconceived  notions  both 
of  the  Law  and  the  Gospel.  As  this  sermon  has  $ince 
been  given  to  the  readers  of  the  Millennial  Harbinger, 


MEMOIRS   OP   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  133 

we  shall  not  notice  the  line  of  argument  adopted  by  the 
speaker  to  show  that  Christians  are  not  under  the  law 
of  Moses ;  or,  that  we  are  convinced  or  convicted  of 
sin,  converted  and  saved  by  the  Gospel,  and  thereby 
furnished  for  all  good  works,  without  the  need  of  a  legal 
religion  primarily  and  exclusively  instituted  for  the 
natural  seed  of  Abraham,  and  which  never  did,  nor  never 
could,  justify  any  who  worshiped  under  it.  This  view 
of  the  law  gave  great  offense  to  some  two  or  three  of 
the  preachers ;  who,  however,  never  attempted  to  meet 
in  fair  and  open  discourse  the  merits  of  the  argument. 
But  to  men  aspiring  to  clerical  pre-eminence,  the  thought 
or  feeling  of  defeat  could  not  be  anything  other  than 
mortifying.  And  who  can  set  bounds  to  the  hostile 
attacks  of  mortified  pride  and  envy.  Messrs.  Brown- 
field,  Fry,  and  a  few  other  malcontents  were  unwearied 
in  their  opposition  to  Father  Campbell  and  son,  because 
of  their  uncompromising  opposition  to  the  idol  of  that 
faction,  of  which  these  men  were  the  leaders. 

Year  after  year,  before  this  Association,  they  were 
indicted  by  a  self-constituted  ecclesiastical  court,  on 
the  charge  of  heterodoxy,  and  made  to  answer  to  the 
indictment.  Contrary  to  all  righteous  law,  they  were 
repeatedly  placed  in  jeopardy  for  the  same  offense,  the 
accused  having  shown  in  the  previous  trial  that  the 1 
charge  of  heresy,  on  the  ground  of  rejecting  the  Phila- 
delphia Confession  of  Faith,  was  a  non  sequitur,  and 
accordingly  had  been  acquitted  by  the  jurors ;  but  as  the 
jurors  in  the  case  were  not  unanimous,  this  self-consti- 
tuted court  demanded  another  trial.  In  a  subsequent 
trial  their  hope  seemed  to  be  that  if  they  could  not 
sustain  the  charge  of  heresy,  they  could,  in  the  mean 


134  MEMOIRS   OF  ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.' 

time,  tamper  with  the  prejudices  and  weaknesses  of 
brethren  under  their  influences,  and  thereby  lessen  the 
unanimity  of  the  Churches  in  favor- of  the  defendants 
in  the  case,  and  increase  the  chances  of  success  in  their 
ultimate  excommunication  from  the  Baptist  communion. 
At  no  subsequent  trial  had  they  any  new  charge  to 
prefer  against  the  defendants,  but  by  the  arts  of  intimi- 
dation and  misrepresentation,  they  now  hoped  to  be  able 
to  gain  a  majority  of  votes  in  favor  of  their  excom- 
munication. Father  Campbell  and  son  foreseeing  their 
unhallowed  purpose,  and  the  iniquitous  means  in  use  to 
accomplish  it,  withdrew  their  connection  from  the  Red- 
stone Baptist  Association,  and  united  themselves  with 
the  Mahoning  Baptist  Association,. which  had  its  session 
shortly  before  that  of  the  Redstone  Baptist  Association, 
and  by  this  step  frustrated  the  preconcerted  measures 
of  the  latter  for  the  excommunication  of  Father  Camp- 
bell and  son,  with  the  six  congregations  of  the  same 
faith  and  order,  from  the  fellowship  and  communion  of 
the  regular  Baptists. 

The  Redstone  Baptist  Association  having  shortly 
after  met  in  convention,  what  must  hay^e  been  their 
surprise  and  mortification  upon  receiving  a  letter  from 
Father  Campbell  and  son,  in  the  name  of  the  congre- 
gations whom  they  had  formerly  represented  as  a  con- 
stituent part  of  that  said  Association,  informing  said 
body  that  said  congregations  were  to  be  regarded  as  no 
longer  in  connection  with  them,  they  having  recently 
united  in  Church-fellowship  with  the  Mahoning  Baptist 
Association,  on  the  Western  Reserve,  with  which  they 
now  stand  in  Christian  Church-fellowship.  The  Ma- 
honing Baptist  Association  being  much  more  enlight- 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  135 

ened  and  liberal  in  their  views  of  the  truth,  cordially 
received  Father  Campbell,  with  the  other  delegates  of 
said  Churches  who  accompanied  him,  into  Church-fel- 
lowship upon  the  New  Testament  platform  alone.  This 
new  connection  with  the  Baptists  was  desirable  on 
several  accounts.  It  gave  a  ready  access  to  the  fami- 
lies and  congregations  of  the  most  intelligent  portion  of 
religious  society  in  that  region  of  country.  Most  of 
the  ministers  and  congregations  composing  this  Associ- 
ation had  but  little  respect  for  the  authority  of  human 
creeds  as  terms  of  Christian  or  Church-fellowship ; 
hence  they  had  but  little  sympathy  with  those  minis- 
ters, Churches,  and  Associations  whose  misguided  zeal 
had  made  such  instruments  tests  of  orthodoxy  arid  terms 
of  Church-fellowship.  Not  a  few  of  these  Churches,  in 
after  years,  when  taught  the  institutions  of  the  Lord 
more  perfectly,  became  identified  with  the  disciples. 
After  the  aforesaid  union  of  the  disciples  with  this 
Association,  its  progress  was  evidently  toward  a  radical 
reformation  in  principle  and  practice.  It  assumed  every 
yjear  less  the  form  of  an  ecclesiastical  body  met  to  legis- 
late for  the  Churches  under  its  care,  and  to  determine 
the  faith  and  standing  of  these  Churches.  As  the  faith 
and  order  of  the  primitive  Churches  were  better  under- 
stood, the  preaching  brethren  felt  more  like  urging  the 
claims  of  the  Divine  love  as  set  forth  in  the  Gospel  for 
the  salvation  of  sinners,  than  of  legislating  for  the 
Christian  Churches ;  a  work  which  they  now  began  to 
see  had  been  fully  and  infallibly  done -by  those  prime 
ministers  of  Christ,  the  apostles,  whom  he  had  placed 
upon  twelve  thrones  to  give  laws  to  his  people;  and  that 
instead  of  instituting  a  court  of  inquiry  for  ascertaining 


136  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

the  standing  of  Churches  as  to  faith  or  orthodoxy,  they 
could  much  better  employ  the  time  "in  teaching  and 
exhorting  the  brethren  to  love  and  good  works,"  and 
"to  examine  themselyes  whether  they  were  in  the 
faith." 

Father  Campbell  during  this  period  made  several 
preaching  tours  through  that  region,  and  did  much  in 
edifying  and  confirming  the  brethren  in  the  faith  and 
order  of  the.  apostlic  Churches.  After  a  few  years 
every  vestige  of  a  regular  Baptist  association  had 
worn  off  these  annual  meetings.  They  were  now  called 
"  Big  meetings"  Vast  crowds  assembled  daily,  for  some 
three  or  four  days.  Many  congregations,  scattered  over 
an  area  of  some  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles  square,  were 
represented  at  these  meetings.  The  order  of  exercises 
was,  first  to  receive  the  reports  of  the  delegates  with 
respect  to  the  numerical  strength  and  order  of  Christian 
worship  of  each  congregation,  and  the  things  that  were 
wanting;  after  which,  the  exercises  consisted  of  songs 
of  praise,  prayer,  preaching,  teaching,  and  concluded 
with  a  series  of  exhortations  from  a  few  of  the  elders. 
During  these  meetings  numbers  frequently  came  for- 
ward and  confessed  the  Lord.  And  such  at  present  is 
the  character  of  these  annual  assemblages  of  the  breth- 
ren wherever  held  throughout  the  States. 

The  reader  can  not  but  perceive  in  this  brief  narra- 
tive of  the  progress  of  truth,  its  mighty  power  when 
received  by  men  of  honest  minds,  not  only  to  deliver 
them  from  the  dominion  of  error,  but  also  to  impart  to 
the  mind  and  heart  a  peace  and  joy  which  is  peculiarly 
the  fruit  of  the  pure  word  of  the  Lord  as  it  was  preached 
and  taught  by  his  apostles.  Father  Campbell,  upon  every 


MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER   THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  137 

such  exhibition  of  its  power,  felt  himself  but  the  more 
assured  of  the  correctness  of  his  positions,  and  was  but 
the  more  convinced  of  the  futility  and  folly  of  preach- 
ing any  other  Gospel,  or  teaching  any  other  doctrine 
to  save  and  beatify  men  than  that  which  was  plainly 
preached  and  taught  by  the  holy  apostles.  Nor  did 
any  one  more  sincerely  regret  than  did  Father  Camp- 
bell, the  substitution  of  theological  systems  and  religious 
philosophies  for  the  living  and  effectual  word  of  the 
Gospel,  in  its  gracious  and  glorious  facts,  so  clearly 
and  forcibly  set  forth  by  the  preaching  and  teaching  of 
the  holy  Twelve.  Himself  misguided  by  his  religious 
teachers,  he  was  made  to  feel  the  bewildering  influence 
of  such  religious  speculations  during  the  early  period 
of  his  ministry.  Year  after  year  had  he  spent  in  read- 
ing and  critically  examining  the  best  and  most  orthodox 
works  of  the  age,  in  search  after  the  truth  that  saves 
and  beatifies  its  possessor. 

How  diverse  soever  the  conclusions  of  their  authors, 
they  all  laid  their  premises  upon  proof-texts  drawn 
from  the  Bible ;  and  if  the  premises  were  made  up  of 
the  Scriptures,  and  the  reasoning  fair,  the  conclusion 
must  be  in  accordance  with  Divine  truth.  And,  hence, 
every  religious  system  thus  based  upon  the  Bible,  was 
a  proper  foundation  for  the  true  Church  of  Christ. 
But  Father  Campbell  finally  came  to  another  logical 
conclusion,  that  if  Scriptural  deductions  were  the  proper 
material  for  the  foundation  of  the  Christian  Church,  then 
the  existence  of  sectional  Churches  are  all  right,  they 
being  all  Scriptural.  This  was  to  him  indeed  a  start- 
ling conclusion.  But  this  conclusion  was  inadmissible  ; 
it  proved  too  much ;  it  would  justify  divisions  in  the 


138  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER  THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

Christian  Church.  But  the  apostles  most  pointedly 
condemn  all  such  divisions  as  schisms  in  the  spiritual 
body  of  Christ,  and  the  founders  of  them  as  carnal  men, 
who  have  not  the  spirit  of  Christ ;  he  concluded,  there- 
fore, that  there  must  be  .some  flaw  in  the  premises. 
He  therefore  re-examined  the  premises,  and  asked  the 
question :  Are  deductions  from  isolated  passages  of  the 
holy  Scriptures  the  contextual  and  proper  meaning  of 
those  passages  ?  They  can  not  be ;  for  all  heresies 
have  been  thus  originated  and  propagated.  The  true 
contextual  meaning  of  the  passage  has  been  overlooked 
or  disregarded  and  perverted,  so  as  to  teach  error  rather 
than  the  truth  taught  by  the  context.  Again,  it  was 
asked:  Are  deductions  fair  and  legitimate  though  they 
be  the  material  which  the  Head  of  the  Church  has  made 
the  foundation  of  his  Church  ?  A  careful  and  devout 
reading  and  study  of  the  noly  Scriptures  led  Father 
Campbell  to  a  very  different  conclusion.  As  there  is 
but  one  mystical  body  or  Church  of  Christ,  it  must 
have  its  own  appropriate  foundation.  Father  Campbell, 
in  quest  of  this  foundation,  abandoned  as  hopeless  all 
those  theological  works  which  had  for  years  been  his 
daily  study  in  connection  with  the  Bible.  He  now 
reads  -and  examines  the  Bible  alone,  to  the  rejection  of 
all  uninspired  writings.  His  search  ere  long  is  crowned 
with  success.  A  person,  yes,  a  person,  and  not  a  theory 
or  system  of  doctrine,  is  the  one  only  and  true  founda- 
tion of  that  Church  against  which  neither  earth  nor 
Hades  shall  prevail.  But  it  was  from  no  Scriptural  in- 
ference that  he  had  arrived  at  this  great  truth.  The 
question  was  forever  settled  by  a  plain  and  positive 
declaration :  "  Thou  art  the  Christ,.the  Son  of  the  living 


MEMOIKS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  139 

God,"  said  Peter.  "Blessed  art  thou,  Peter,  for  upon 
this  rock  I  will  build  my  Church,"  said  Christ.  Paul,  a 
wise  master-builder,  like  Peter,  also  laid  this  foundation. 
Other  foundation,  said  he,  can  no  man  lay  than  that 
which  is  laid,  which  is  Jesus,  the  Christ.  For  the  con- 
firmation, peace,  and  joy  of  believers,  Father  Campbell 
was  wont  to  represent  the  members  of  Christ's  body  as 
the  living  stones  of  a  great  spiritual  temple,  all  rejoic- 
ing in  the  one  spirit,  having  the  one  hope,  the  one  Lord, 
the  one  faith,  the  one  baptism,  and  the  one  God  and 
Father  of  all. 

With  the  discovery  of  this  grand  fundamental  truth  of 
the  Christian  Church  and  institution,  Father  Campbell 
closed  forever  his  readings  of  religious  controversies. 
The  Bible  thenceforth,  with  him,  was'  the  book  to  which 
he  bowed  with  a  most  devout  and  reverential  spirit, 
and  most  heartily  vowed  exclusive  allegiance  to  the 
teachings  of  Moses  and  Christ,  of  apostles  and  prophets. 

In  the  autumn  of  1827  Father  Campbell  visited  the 
principal  congregations  on  the  Western  Reserve  in 
company  with  his  youngest  son,  A.  W.  Campbell.  For 
some  two  months  they  labored  among  them  in  word  and 
doctrine.  The  brethren  were  edified  and  comforted,  and 
walking  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord,  were  multiplied.  This 
was  the  first  public  effort  of  his  son,  A.  W.  Campbell, 
in  preaching  and  teaching. 

In  the  autumn  of  1828,  they  also  made  a  preaching 
excursion  as  far  as  Somerset  county,  Pennsylvania; 
visited  a  few  Churches  on  the  way  in  the  counties  of 
Washington,  Fayette,  and  Westmoreland.  Found  also 
a  small  Church  in  the  town  of  Somerset,  mostly  com- 
posed of  sisters,  who  were  remarkable  for  their  intelli- 


140  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

gence  and  zeal  in  the  Gospel.  During  their  stay  of 
some  three  weeks,  some  thirty  of  the  most  intelligent 
of  its  citizens,  most  of  the  members  of  the  bar,  a  phy- 
sician and  other  literary  gentlemen,  became  obedient  to 
the  faith.  The  town  was  indeed  remarkable  for  the 
general  intelligence,  candor,  and  urbanity  of  its  citizens, 
and  were  unusually  free  from  that  strong  religious  preju- 
dice that  always  opposes  what  is  not  in  accordance  with 
one's  own  Church.  Hence  the  readiness  with  which 
they  received  the  Gospel. 

In  the  autumn  of  1827,  Father  Campbell,  accompa- 
nied by  his  son  Archibald,  made  a  tour  through  the 
Western  Reserve,  in  Ohio.  They  fell  into  the  company 
of  Brother  Walter  Scott,  who  was  then  on  a  tour  in 
Northern  Ohio.  During  this  tour  Brother  Walter  Scott 
labored  very  effectively  in  giving  special  emphasis  to 
the  design  of  Christian  baptism.  Till  then  it  had  not 
been  practically  and  effectively  presented  to  the  public. 

In  my  discussion  with  Dr.  W..L.  McCalla,  A.  D.  1823, 
the  design  of  baptism  was  formally  submitted,  but  my 
oppipent  paid  little  or  no  attention  to  it,  and  therefore 
it  was  not  formally  debated.  He,  no  doubt,  perceived 
that  it  would  be  fatal  to  his  assumption. 

Infants  were  not  actual  sinners,  and  therefore  could 
not  be  baptized  "/or  the  remission  of  sins."  They  could 
neither  confess  nor  receive  pardon  for  sins;  they  had 
committed  none.  This  so  perplexed  him  that  he  made 
no  direct  response.  He,  doubtless,  saw  its  bearings 
upon  his  theory  of  infant  baptism,  and  therefore  in- 
geniously waived  the  discussion  of  the  design  of  infant 
baptism,  John's  baptism,  or  of  Christian  baptism. 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  141 


LETTERS  OF  THOMAS  CAMPBELL. 


PREFACE  TO  THE  FOLLOWING  LETTERS. 

WE  present  to  the  inquisitive  reader  a  few  letters  of 
Father  Campbell's  correspondence,  from  which  the  con- 
siderate and  reflecting  reader  may  form  a  more  satis- 
factory appreciation  of  his  character,  and  the  general 
bent  and  tendencies  of  his  mind  and  affections,  than 
from  any  mere  statements  or  elaborate  portraits  which 
we  could  present. 

These  letters  were  the  spontaneous  effusions  of  his 
heart,  and  are  demonstrative  of  the  manner  of  spirit 
which  he  possessed,  and  the  interest  which  he  felt,  and 
which  he  took,  in  their  edification  and  happiness. 

We  learn  more  of  what  the  Gospel  is  in  its  influence, 
or  in  its  effects  upon  those  who  had  cordially  embraced 
it,  from  the  letters  of  the  apostles  to  the  individuals  and 
to  the  Churches  or  communities  which  they  addressed, 
and  which  constitute  so  large  a  portion  of  what  we  call 
the  Christian  Scriptures,  than  we  could  from  all  the  the- 
ories or  doctrines  of  modern  or  ancient  Christendom, 
called  orthodox  or  heterodox.  There  is  no  book  in  the 
libraries  of  earth  so  suggestive,  so  authoritative,  and  so 


142  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

satisfactory  to  a  spiritual  appetite  and  taste,  as  the 
Heaven-inspired  effusions  of  the  holy  apostles  and  evan- 
gelists of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  They  are  more  effect- 
ual and  influential  in  forming  character — in  civilizing, 
elevating,  and  aggrandizing  humanity,  than  all  the  libra- 
ries of  earth — than  all  the  instrumentalities  furnished 
by  all  the  sages,  from  Plato,  Socrates,  and  Zeno,  down 
to  the  most  refined  and  sublimated  sages  and  philos- 
ophers now  canonized  by  the  living  world.  How  truth- 
fully, and  pertinently,  and  happily  expressed  is  the 
encomium,  "All  Scripture  given  by  inspiration  of  God 
is  profitable  for  teaching,  for  reproof,  for  instruction 
in  righteousness,  that  the  man  of  God  may  be  perfect 
and  duly  furnished  for  every  good  word  and  work." 

The  character  of  every  man  must  stand  or  fall  accord- 
ing to  his  appreciation,  his  practical  appreciation,  of 
these  Heaven-inspired  documents.  The  following  letters 
are  not  merely  declarative  of  the  character  of  the  sub- 
ject of  this  memoir,  but  will,  we  doubt  not,  be  more  or 
less  influential  in  directing  the  thoughts  and  volitions  of 
every  candid  and  inquisitive  reader.  With  this  intent 
we  publish  them,  believing,  moreover,  that  they  will 
place  the  writer  of  them  in  a  proper  and  truthful  atti- 
tude before  the  reader. 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  143 


LETTER  I. 

Conjugal  affection  is  the  root  and  reason  of  all  human 
affection.  The  maternal,  the  paternal,  and  the  fraternal 
affections  are  but  offshoots  from  conjugal  affection.  •  The 
f  following  letters,  while  they  report  many  interesting 
facts  and  events  in  sundry  fields  of  the  evangelical  labors 
of  Elder  Campbell,  do  also  place  his  character — domes- 
tic and  public — in  its  true  port  and  bearing. 

We,  in  this  case,  violate  a  law  of  etiquette  in  certain 
circles,  by  placing  the  maternal  before  the  paternal. 
But  we  think,  honestly  think,  and  candidly  express  it, 
that  the  whole  destiny  of  the  world  is  more,  much  more, 
in  the  hands  of  the  mothers  than  in  the  hands  of  the 
fathers  of  this  present  living,  plodding,  acting  generation. 

But  we  do  not  wisn  to  appear  in  the  attitude  of  pre- 
senting mere  proofs  of  paternal  or  conjugal  affection, 
but  of  a  faithful  and  laborious  minister  of  the  grand 
Hero  of  man's  spiritual  and  eternal  redemption,  to  which 
office  and  work  he  had  consecrated  a  long  and  laborious 
life. 

A  Christian  minister's  life  is,  if  it  be  as  it  should  be, 
a  high  and  a  holy  calling,  paramount  to  any  calling  in 
the  whole  area  of  humanity. 


BAZETTA,  OHIO,  June  9th,  1828. 
MRS.  JANE  CAMPBELL  : 

My  Beloved  Wife — Nothing  could  reconcile  me  to  this 
long  and  indefinite  absence  from  you  and  our  beloved  chil- 
dren and  grandchildren,  but  the  work  in  which  I  am  engaged. 
I  can  truly  say  it  is  the  work  of  the  Lord  ;  from  the  matter 


144  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

of  it,  the  manner  of  it,  the  success  of  it,  and  from  the  outra- 
geous opposition  everywhere  manifested  against  it ;  and  also 
from  the  Divine  countenance  and  support  which  I  expe- 
rience in  the  performance  of  the  duties  in  which  I  am  daily 
engaged,  both  in  public  and  in  private  :  not  only  as  it  respects 
liberty  of  speech,  confidence  in  God,  courage  to  meet  and 
encounter  all  manner  of  opposition,  but  also  as  it  respects 
bodily  health  under  long  and  loud  speaking,  and  prolonged 
conversations  to  very  late  hours ;  also  going  into  the  water  to 
baptize  when  highly  heated  and  much  exhausted  with  long 
speaking.  For  instance,  yesterday  evening,  after  speaking 
about  three  hours  to  a  very  large  assembly  met  in  a  large 
open  barn,  I  went  out  immediately  into  the  water  at  a  little 
distance,  and  spoke  and  baptized  a  man  and  his  wife.  Thence, 
about  an  hour  afterward,  went  to  an  evening  meeting ;  read, 
and  sang,  and  talked,  and  prayed  till  ten  o'clock ;  sat  up  an 
hour  afterward,  took  supper  and  went  to  bed.  Slept  about 
seven  hours ;  got  up  this  morning  quite  refreshed  and  vigor- 
ous, and  walked  back  a  mile  and  a  half  to  my  present  lodging, 
where  I  am  now  writing  this  letter  to  you. 

I  am  to  preach  this  evening,  and  baptize  at  least  two,  who 
gave  themselves  up  for  baptism  at  our  evening  meeting  last 
night ;  and  from  what  I  have  heard  to-day,  there  will  be  some 
more  baptized  with  them.  I  have  here  baptized  six  already ; 
three  of  them  boys  from  eleven  to  thirteen  years  old. 

I  am  to  preach  sixteen  miles  north  of  this  to-morrow  at 
four  o'clock,  P.  M.,  where  I  hope  to  baptize  several  others. 
I  thence  return  east  to  Hubbard,  where  I  intend  to  preach 
next  Lord's  day.  Thence  east  to  Sharon,  where  Brethren 
Scott  and  Bentley  are  to  meet  me  at  a  yearly  meeting  of 
ministers,  all,  as  I  understand,  in  the  opposition.  Our  inten- 
tion is  to  bring  them  over,  if  we  can;  but  if  not,  to  oppose 
them  openly. 

Thus  you  have  a  brief  specimen  of  my  travels.  I  feel 
much  stronger  to  speak,  and  to  bear  any  kind  of  fatigue,  than 


MEMOIKS    OF    ELDER    THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  145 

when  I  left  home ;  and  if  there  were  ten  more  to  aid  the  four 
or  five  of  us  who  are  at  present  engaged  in  this  good  work, 
with  all  the  zeal  and  ability  they  could  possess,  they  would 
not  be  sufficient  to  meet  the  demands  of  the  public,  or  tt> 
occupy  the  ground  that  lies  open  before  us.  The  harvest 
"truly  appears  by  far  too  great  for  the  laborers  ;  and  the  suc- 
cess, I  must  say,  appears  fully  adequate  to  the  labors,  all 
things  considered. 

I  never  witnessed  such  a  stir,  such  an  inquiry,  such  a  yield- 
ing to  the  eviction  of  truth.  The  young  persons  I  baptized 
yesterday  were  so  affected  they  could  scarcely  support  them- 
selves— all  sobbing  and  in  tears ;  and  there  would  have  been 
many  more  had  not  the  demon  of  opposition  interposed. 

A  Brother  Woodsworlh,  minister  of  the  Church,  who 
preached  in  the  forenoon,  got  up  and  publicly  opposed  what 
I  had  been  endeavoring  to  inculcate,  when  several  others 
were  on  the  point  of  offering  themselves  for  baptism  ;  which 
had  the  unhappy  tendency  to  confuse  and  intimidate  them 
for  the  present. 

He  made  a  mournful  outcry  that  he  was  grievously  hurt 
with  my  discourse,  without  being  able  to  specify  a  single  error;- 
but  merely  that  I  had  not  preached  some  other  things  along 
with  what  I  had  preached ;  and,  therefore,  endeavored  to 
make  the  people  believe  that  I  did  not  hold  them. 

There  being  no  time  for  controversy,  (nor,  indeed,  anything 
to  controvert,)  I  dismissed  the  people  and  repaired  to  the 
water.  The  result  was,  that  upon  coming  out,  he  was  told 
that  the  Church  could  no  longer  receive  his  labors.  So  he 
took  horse  and  started  off,  and  I  saw  him  no  more. 

There  are  of  this  Church  a  good  number  of  the  old  mem- 
bers, who,  with  thirty  who  have  been  baptized  by  us  reformers, 
wish  me  to  constitute  them  into  a  new  Church,  upon  Gospel 
principles,  before  I  leave  this  place;  which  I  shall  probably 
do.  Thus  you  see,  my  dear,  how  the  work  goes  on  in  the 

midst  of  all  opposition.     The  opposers  are  manifestly  killing 
10 


146  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER  THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

themselves,  as  poor  Woodsworth  has  done.  I  am  just  told 
that  there  were  two  other  ministers  of  the  Bible  Christiaii 
sect  present  at  my  discourses  yesterday  and  the  day  before ; 
one  of  whom,  from  what  I  hear,  I  expect  to  baptize  to-mor- 
row or  next  day. 

Now,  beloved,  what  shall  we  say  to  these  things  ?  I  long* 
to  be  with  you  for  our  mutual  comfort :  but  can  I,  from  any 
private  consideration,  withdraw  from  a  work  for  which  the  Lord 
has  been  preparing  me  for  more  than  twenty  years ;  and  for 
which,  I  presume,  I  was  brought  to  this  country :  and  you 
and  our  family  graciously  preserved  in  my  absence  ;  and  for 
which  I  believe  they  are  preserved  to  this  day.  Far  be  it 
from  us  to  prove  so  ungrateful !  I  am  persuaded  you  could 
not  desire  it ;  and  yet  I  know  you  can  not  feel  happy  at 
the  thought  of  my  almost  continual  absence  ;  nor,  indeed,  can 
I.  In  the  mean  time,  however,  let  us  cheerfully  submit  to 
the  privation.  We  have  a  very  kind  and  gracious  heavenly 
Father,  and  a  most  merciful  and  gracious  Redeemer,  who 
sympathizes  with  his  beloved  people,  and  who  has  all  power 
in  heaven  and  earth  in  his  hand  ;  whose  gracious  approbation 
of  "  Well  done,  good  and  faithful  servants"  will  more  than 
compensate  for  all  the  difficulties  and  privations  we  may  or 
can  endure  for  his  sake  and  his  Gospel. 

May  he  continue  to  support  and  strengthen  us  by  his  good 
word  and  Spirit;  and  to  him  be  all  the  glory  and  praise. 
Amen ! 

Farewell,  beloved  ;    remember  me  most  affectionately  to 
all  our  dear  children  and  grandchildren. 
Your  ever  affectionate  husband, 

THOMAS  CAMPBELL. 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  147 

LETTER  II. 

THE   COMMENCEMENT   OF   THE   CHRISTIAN   KINGDOM. 

This  is  an  event  in  the  drama  of  the  universe  to 
which  all  Christian  eyes  should  look  with  concentrated 
attention  and  interest.  It  is  a  topic  which  I  never  heard 
discussed  in  a  Roman  or  Protestant  pulpit  in  Europe  or 
America,  antedating  anno  Domini  1820.  Nor  was  it 
then  a  decided  question,  but  a  question  sub  judice.  It 
was,  however,  formally  put  on  my  file  in  1823  ;  and  even 
then  suffered  to  lie  for  some  time  without  a  full  appre- 
ciation of  its  intrinsic  value  and  importance.  The  fol- 
lowing letter  indicates  that  at  its  date  it  had  made 
considerable  progress. 

MAYSVILLE,  Saturday.  April  — ,  1830. 
MRS.  JANE  CAMPBELL: 

Beloved  Wife — After  two  weeks'  absence  I  have  just 
returned  to  this  place,  during  which  time  I  have  been  busily 
engaged,  night  and  day,  preaching  and  teaching,  so  that  I 
could  scarcely  find  time  to  write  a  letter  on  business  to  son 
Alexander.  I  have  been  cordially  and  kindly  received  in  all 
places,  and  well  provided  for,  both  with  horses  and  company, 
so  that  I  have  not  been  left  even  to  travel  alone.  My  health 
also  has  continued  to  improve ;  so  that  I  both  look  and  feel 
much  better  than  when  I  left  home.  Blessed  be  God  for  all 
his  kindness.  I  hope,  beloved,  that  you  are  enjoying  like 
precious  blessings  with  our  dear  children ;  my  only  felt  pri- 
vation at  present  is  my  absence  from  you  and  them.  But 
this  can  not  be  obviated  while  I  continue  to  be  actively  en- 
gaged in  the  work  of  reformation. 


148  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

Just  as  I  had  finished  the  above  sentence  I  was  called 
away  to  preach.  After  occupying  two  hours  in  public,  and 
having  dined,  I  return  to  inform  you  of  the  kind,  interesting 
attention  with  which  I  am  everywhere  received,  and  the  ex- 
pressed anxiety  of  the  people  to  obtain  appointments  for  their 
respective  neighborhoods.  So  that  I  am  kept  going  night 
and  day  the  most  of  my  time. 

But  what  of  all  this?  If  God  be  not  glorified,  and  man 
edified,  there  is  no  cause  for  rejoicing.  Therefore,  my  be- 
loved, join  with  me  in  your  morning  and  evening  supplica- 
tions, praying  that  my  labors  may  be  blessed  to  the  conversion 
of  sinners,  and  to  the  edification  of  saints ;  and  that  the 
ancient  Gospel  may  have  free  course,  and  be  glorified  in  the 
prostration  of  all  error  and  sectarianism. 

Beloved  'spouse  and  sister  in  Christ,  it  has  pleased  our 
Divine  Savior  to  call  me  by  his  grace,  to  the  knowledge  of  his 
precious  Gospel,  and  to  public  usefulness  by  the  preaching  of 
it;  which  necessarily  deprives  me  of  the  pleasure  of  your 
company,  and  you  of  mine.  But  he  is  infinitely  glorious; 
and  we  are  infinitely  indebted  to  him,  for  whose  sake  we  should 
cheerfully  submit  to  this  privation,  hoping  for  the  heavenly 
reward. 

I  preached  last  night,  after  supper,  to  a  full  and  respect- 
able assembly ;  and  now,  after  a  refreshing  night's  sleep,  have 
breakfasted.  I  hope  to  finish  this  without  further  interrup- 
tion, as  I  wish  you,  beloved,  to  understand  precisely  the 
reformation  for  which  we  are  contending.  It  is  neither  less 
nor  more  than  the  faith  and  law  of  Christ  once  delivered  to 
the  saints,  which  the  primitive  Christians  believed  and  obeyed, 
and  by  which  they  were  perfected ;  and  which  we  have  dis- 
tinctly and  clearly  recorded  in  the  New  Testament.  Take, 
for  instance,  Peter's  sermon  on  the  day  of  Pentecost,  which 
was  the  first  under  the  reign  of  Christ,  which  the  three  thou- 
sand believed  and  obeyed ;  by  the  belief  and  obedience  of 
which  they  sat  down  with  the  hundred  and  twenty,  justified 


MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER   THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  149 

and  sanctified  in  the  kingdom  of  God,  filled  with  peace,  joy, 
and  love,  as  we  see  in  Acts,  chapter  ii.  Here,  then,  we  have 
the  faith  once  delivered  to  the  saints,  namely :  what  the 
apostle  preached  concerning  Christ  and  him  crucified,  with 
the  belief  and  obedience  of  it  by  the  three  thousand,  and  the 
happiness,  the  joy,  and  consolation  that  followed.  Here, 
then,  we  have  the  ancient  Gospel  exhibited  in  its  purity  and 
power;  and  not  in  this  chapter  only,  but  in  several  others 
where  Christ  is  preached  and  remission  of  sins  through  the 
obedience  of  faith. — (See  Acts  iii,  x,  xiii,  and  xxii.)  Here, 
then,  we  have,  beyond  all  doubt,  the  true  primitive  faith  once 
delivered  to  the  saints,  with  its  effects,  by  the  belief  and  obe- 
dience of  which  all  were  declared  saved. 

In  the  next  place,  after  the  belief  and  obedience  of  the 
Gospel,  conies  the  law  of  Christ ;  even  all  that  the  apostles 
enjoined  in  the  name  of  Christ  upon  the  believers  to  observe 
and  do. 

Thus  the  whole  instructions  delivered  by  the  apostles  to 
the  baptized  believers,  whether  in  the  Acts  or  in  the  Epistles, 
taken  together,  constitute  the  law  of  Christ. 

Now,  as  the  belief  and  obedience  of  the  Gospel  perfects  the 
conscience,  releasing  it  from  guilt,  and  purifies  the  heart  by 
love,  so  the  law  of  Christ  obeyed  perfects  the  character,  for 
it  prohibits  every  possible  evil,  and  strictly  and  forcibly 
enjoins  the  practice  of  all  possible  good.  Hence  we  have  no 
occasion  for  anything  taught  since  the  apostles'  day  to  per- 
fect our  character  or  condition  ;  for  justified  by  faith,  (through 
baptism,)  "  we  have  peace  with  God."  "  We  have  his  love 
shed  abroad  in  our  hearts  by  the  Holy  Spirit,"  and  rejoice  in 
hope  of  his  glory. 

Thus  you  see,  my  dear,  we  are  complete  in  Christ,  through 
the  provision  he  has  made  for  our  instruction  by  his  apostles. 
Independent  of  all  teachers  and  teachings  since  their  day,  and 
walking  in  love,  we  are  comforted  and  edified. 

To  help  forward  with  this  good  work,  my  dear,  is  what 


150  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER  THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

reconciles  me  to  an  absence  from  you,  to  which,  upon  no 
worldly  account,  I  would  at  this  time  submit.  Wherefore  I 
hope  and  trust  that  God  will  dispose  of  us  both  to  his  glory 
and  our  mutual  comfort.  I  remain,  beloved  wife,  with  love 
to  all  ours, 

Your  affectionate  husband  till  death, 

THOMAS  CAMPBELL. 


LETTER  III. 

We  have  in  this  letter  allusions  to  the  conflicts  at- 
tending the  cause  of  reformation  in  Kentucky  and  in 
some  parts  of  Ohio.  The  bitterness  of  the  true  parti- 
sans of  human  creeds  and  platforms  is  very  transpar- 
ently exhibited  in  the  allusions  found  in  this  epistle. 
Party  spirit  among  religious  sectaries  is  here  exhib- 
ited in  bold  relief. 

BROTHER  GEORGE  ARCHER'S,  August  20th,  1830. 
MRS.  JANE  CAMPBELL  : 

Beloved  Wife — Since  my  last  to  you  I  have  written  to 
sons  Alexander  and  Archibald,  letting  them  know  something 
of  the  state  of  things  respecting  the  reformation  in  Kentucky. 
I  left  that  State  but  yesterday,  and  arrived  here  in  Ohio  last 
night ;  and  am  to  return  thither  again  to-morrow  two  weeks, 
to  attend  the  Brecken  Association,  to  meet  at  Washington, 
Mason  county ;  whence,  after  that  meeting  is  over,  I  intend 
going  down  to  Cincinnati ;  whence,  after  spending  two  weeks 
there,  I  hope  to  set  out  for  home,  so  as  to  be  with  you,  at 
the  farthest,  about  the  first  of  October ;  which,  if  spared  to 
see  it,  will  complete  six  months'  absence,  which,  with  the  six 


MEMOIRS    OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  151 

months  the  year  before  last  spent  on  the  Western  Reserve, 
and  the  two  and  a  half  years'  separation  till  you  arrived  in 
this  country,  makes  the  seventh  of  the  whole  time  since  we 
became  one  in  law.  And  now',  my  dear,  what  shall  I  say 
to  you  but  forgive  me  this  wrong  ?  as  I  confidently  hope 
that  these  trials  will  all  work  together  for  our  good,  as  also 
for  the  good  of  others,  through  the  Divine  blessing,  and  that 
when  we  shortly  meet,  it  will  be  under  the  happy  influence 
of  the  blessed  Gospel  of  Christ,  to  rejoice  together  in  our 
glorious  Savior,  whose  love  knaws  no  bounds  but  that  of 
infinite  goodness,  with  whom,  through  his  mercy,  we  shall 
shortly  be,  and  with  whom  we  hope  to  spend  a  blissful 
eternity,  to  part  no  more.  May  our  gracious  Lord  God  and 
Savior  prepare  us  for  that  happy  destiny  !  Amen. 

I  have  had  the  pleasure  of  hearing  of  your  good  health  by 
every  communication,  verbal  or  written,  that  I  have  received. 

Brother  Ephraim  Smith,  who  was  with  you  in  the  begin- 
ning of  the  last  month,  tells  me  he  never  saw  you  look  so 
well.  I  have  abundant  reason  to  bless  God  for  the  same 
privilege.  I  have  not  enjoyed  so  even  and  so  confirmed  a 
state  of  health  these  many  years.  Notwithstanding  the  heat, 
and  drouth,  and  dust,  and  my  almost  daily  speaking,  from  two 
to  three  hours  at  a  time,  I  have  not  had  so  much  as  a  head- 
ache since  I  left  home.  Blessed  be  God  for  his  kindness 
to  us  and  our  spreading  family.  I  hope,  my  beloved  partner, 
partaker  of  my  burdens  and  privations,  that  the  great  good- 
ness of  God  to  us  and  ours,  will  fill  our  hearts  with  gratitude 
and  gladness,  and  excite  us  to  redoubled  diligence  to -repair, 
if  possible,  the  loss  sustained  by  former  unfruitfulness.  Maj 
the  good  Lord  dispose  us  thereunto  !  The  field  of  labor  is 
extensive.  The  harvest  is  great  and  heavy.  The  laborers 
comparatively  few. 

I  can  give  you  no  adequate  idea  of  the  weight  and  heat 
of  the  work  in  Kentucky.  The  outrageous  and  malevolent 
opposition  is  ripening  the  harvest  for  the  reformers.  A 


152  MEMOIRS   OP    ELDER  THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

Campbell,  Campbelligm,  Campbellites,  and  heretics,  are  the 
chortis,  the  overword,  the  tocsin  of  alarm,  in  the  mouths  of 
the  opponents,  in  almost  every  sentence,  from  the  one  end  of 
Kentucky  to  the  other ;  yea,  in  the  opposition  and  in  the 
papers  from  Georgia  to  Maine.  You  can  not  conceive  what 
a  terrible  dust  our  humble  name  has  kicked  up.  If  it  were 
not  coupled  with  the  pure  cause  of  God — the  ancient  Gospel 
of  the  Savior,  and  the  sacred  order  of  things  established  by 
his  holy  apostles,  I  should  tremble  for  the  consequences! 
But,  alas  I  the  enemies  have  blasphemed  the  blessed  Gospel, 
by  pasting  our  sinful  names  upon  it,  to  bring  it  into  dis- 
repute. Farewell,  my  beloved.  May  the  Lord  preserve  you. 

THOMAS  CAMPBELL. 


LETTER  IV. 

This  letter  presents  the  ecclesiastical  condition  of 
things  in  North  Carolina,  in  the  commencement  of 
A.  D.  1834.  We  had  the  pleasure  of  forming  a  per- 
sonal acquaintance  with  Brother  General  William  Clark, 
of  Jackson,  Miss.,  May,  1859,  from  whom  we  learned 
something  of  the  present  condition  of  things  ecclesias- 
tic, both  in  North  Carolina  and  Mississippi.  There  is 
in  both  states  a  great  lack  of  evangelists  ;  and,  from 
all  my  premises,  that  field  of  labor  would  pay  a  fair  per 
cent,  per  annum,  to  efficient  laborers,  well  instructed  in 
the  Christian  oracles. 

GREKNVILLK,  N.  C.,  Feb.  17th,  1834. 
DOROTHEA  BRYANT: 

My  Beloved  Daughter — I  at  length  address  you  a  few 
linos  from  North  Carolina,  in  wh'oh  State  I  have  sojourned 


MEMOIRS    OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.        ',  153 

one  hundred  days,  preaching,  occasionally,  as  I  had  oppor- 
tunity, to  small  audiences,  till  I  arrived  here  on  last  Friday. 
In  the  mean  time,  and  ever  since  I  left  home,  I  have  -been 
highly  favored  with  good  health,  and,  blessed  be  God,  with 
much  'spiritual  comfort.  I  think  and  hope  I  have  learned 
some  deep  practical  lessons,  since  I  have  been  so  far  sepa- 
rated from  my  own  dear  family,  and  all  my  intimate  friends 
and  brethren. 

Yes,  thanks  be  to  God ;  like  John,  I  have  had  my  Patmos 
recesses,  by  which  I  am  exempted  from  the  attachments  of  a 
known  world.  I  have  been  thrown  back  upon  myself,  hav- 
ing no  conscious  friend  to  look  to,  in  whose  ears  or  bosom  I 
might  repose  my  cares,  but  that  ever-present,  ever-conscious 
Guardian,  Protector,  Friend,  of  whom  it  is  written  :  "Cast  all 
your  cares  on  Him,  for  He  careth  for  you."  Sweet  necessity! 
that  shuts  us  out,  and  shuts  us  up,  to  Him  alone.  I  walk 
out  alone  and  solitary  to  the  fields  and  groves,  to  indulge 
meditation,  and  commune  in  holy  aspirations,  in  looks,  sighs, 
and  tears,  with  my  everywhere  and  ever-present  Father — the 
great  I  AM — to  whom  I  freely  speak  as  it  occurs,  upon  any 
subject  of  these  vast  and  mighty  concerns,  saying  :  Thou  art 
knowledge,  power,  wisdom,  goodness,  justice,  truth,  holiness, 
love,  mercy,  and  condescension.  "Thou  art  worthy,  0  Lord, 
to  receive  glory,  and  honor,  and  power,  for  thou  hast  created 
all  things;  and  for  thy  pleasure  they  are  and  were  created." 
Thus  conceiving  and  speaking  of  his  glorious  character,  and 
enraptured  with  it,  I  feel  happily  constrained  to  exclaim  : 
Glory,  honor,  and  eternal  praises  to  thy  great  name,  through 
Jesus.  Amen,  and  amen. 

Thus  conversing  with  my  heavenly  Father,  about  any  part 
or  portion  of  his  mighty  works  of  creation,  legislation,  or 
reconciliation,  according  to  the  above  arrangement  of  the 
triple  class  of  attributes,  especially  appertaining  to  and  man- 
ifested in  creation,  providence,  and  redemption,  I  feel  con- 
polorl.  refreshed,  and  delighted,  and  only  at  a  loss  for  the 


154     ,-     MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER  THOMAS  CAMPBELL. 

presence  of  some  kindred  mind  to  whom  I  could  communi- 
cate and  with  whom  I  could  reciprocate  my  feelings ;  and 
being,  deprived  of  this  privilege,  I  return  again  to  my  cham- 
ber or  the  fireside  whence  I  set  out. 

Thus  you  have,  in  brief,  the  history  of  my  course  since  my 
arrival  in  this  State ;  except  that  I  have  occasionally  been 
reading  and  writing  in  defense  of  the  reformation  as  oppor- 
tunity offered. 

I  am  at  present  stopping  in  the  family  of  a  worthy  brother, 
as  I  understand.  General  William  Clark ;  who  is  from  home 
at  present.  He  is  a  preacher  of  the  ancient  Gospel.  There 
are  also  two  others,  Messrs.  Congleton  and  Dunn,  with 
whom  I  expect  to  co-operate,  in  the  great  cause  of  primitive 
Christianity,  on  the  return  of  Brother  Clark,  who  is  expected 
shortly. 

My  dear  daughter,  when  we  compare  the  state  and  exercise 
of  our  minds  with  what  we  read  of  those  of  the  saints  re- 
corded in  the  holy  Scriptures,  we  must  be  deeply  impressed 
with  the  sad  disparity  of  exercise  and  feeling  about  the  great 
things  of  God,  the  effects  of  sin,  and  the  enjoyment  of  salva- 
tion. There  is  a  vacuum,  a  deficiency  of  thought  and  ex- 
pression, about  these  surpassingly  great  and  transcendently 
interesting  subjects ;  so  that  our  minds  are  not  habitually 
taken  up  with  these  things,  or  duly  exercised  about  them ; 
being  habitually  engrossed  and  carried  away  with'  other 
things — the  things  of  time  and  sense,  the  carnal  things  of  a 
present  world — so  that  we  have  neither  disposition  nor  leis- 
ure for  anything  else.  This,  I  say,  is  the  state  and  condition 
of  the  great  majority  of  professed  Christians  everywhere,  and 
I  have  experienced  my  full  share  of  this  lamentable  state. 

Beloved  daughter,  do,  I  beseech  you,  make  the  practice  of 
Christianity  your  proper  business ;  the  practice  of  which  is 
both  mental  and  corporeal.  First,  mental,  for  the  mind  is 
the  proper  subject  of  religion  ;  but  then  the  body  comes  in 
for  its  part,  for,  "  Out  of  the  abundance  of  the  heart  the 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  155 

mouth  speaketh."  And  not  only  so,  we  ought  to  exercise 
ourselves  for  the  purpose  of  religious  self-enjoyment,  but 
also  for  the  improvement  of  those  around  us,  for  their  hap- 
piness and  enjoyment  also.  It  ought,  therefore,  to  be  the 
daily  family  business  to  educate  our  minds  and  form  our 
taste  for  religious  enjoyments.  We  should  habituate  our- 
selves to  a  realizing  consciousness  of  the  Divine  presence, 
that  so  we  might  be  able  to  say,  with  David :  "  I  set  the 
Lord  always  before  my  face."  And  this  we  should  do  by 
familiarizing  thoughts  and  expressions :  by  so  thinking  and 
speaking  of  the  Divine  presence  as  would  associate  God  with 
our  minds,  yea,  if  possible,  with  all  our  thoughts,  as  we  are 
wont  to  associate  the  person  with  his  shadow,  so  that  when 
we  see  the  latter,  we  realize  the  presence  of  the  former  before 
we  can  see  him.  Let  us,  then,  do  so  with  the  Divine  pres- 
ence, of  which  everything  we  see  is  the  shadow,  and  but  the 
shadow  ;  for  the  being — the  substance — is  God.  Were  we 
thus  to  associate  God  in  our  minds  with  everything  we  see, 
thus  to  habituate  ourselves  to  a  realizing  sense  of  the  Divine 
presence,  and  accustom  ourselves  to  converse  about  God  as 
or  according  to  the  various  and  manifold  manifestations  he 
presents  to  us.  both  in  his  word  and  works,  and  talk  of  these 
things  with  profound  reverence  in  our  families,  and  to  our 
children,  according  to  Deut.  vi :  1-6,  how  very  different  would 
be  the  character  and  condition  of  ourselves  and  our  families. 
Alas !  for  our  sad  deficiencies !  Let  us,  then,  endeavor,  the 
time  it  is,  to  associate  God  with  our  minds  as  the  perma- 
nently-efficient cause  of  our  existence,  by  whose  influential 
energy  we  live,  are  moved,  and  enjoy  our  being  every  mo- 
ment. 

Let  us  realize  him  in  all  his  relations,  in  the  whole  of  his 
revealed  character ;  in  creation,  in  legislation,  and  in  govern- 
ment ;  in  our  redemption  and  reconciliation,  our  resurrection 
and  ultimate  glorification.  Without  these  associations,  we 
may  lead  a  carnal,  professing  life ;  but  we  can  neither  live 


156  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER  THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

nor  die  happily  in  the  possession  of  that  enjoyment  with  the 
means  of  which  Grod  has  graciously  provided  us  ;  for,  always 
remember,  that  all  enjoyment  consists  in  employment,  so 
that  when  we  cease  to  mind  or  practice  anything,  we  cease 
to  enjoy  it. 

I  think  ere  long  to  hear  from  all  my  dear  children.  May 
the  Lord  bless  them.  I  wish,  my  dear  Dora,  you  would  be 
as  efficient  as  possible,  not  only  in  thus  cultivating  the  minds 
of  your  own  children,  but  also  in  exciting  your  sisters  and 
your  nieces  to  the  due  performance  of  this  all-important 
duty.  Duty  did  I  say  ?  Nay,  privilege  of  the  highest  order 
— heaven  upon  earth. 

Farewell,  beloved  daughter.  Comfort  your  dear  mother. 
May  the  Lord  bless  your  family.  Yours, 

THOMAS  CAMPBELL. 


LETTER  V. 

This  and  the  following  letter  were  written  in  North 
Carolina,  in  a  season  of  much  depression,  of  which  he 
often  spoke  as  his  Patmos  : 

March  7th,  1834. 
MRS.  JANE  CAMPBELL: 

Dearly  Beloved  Wife — I  would  address  you  with  grati- 
tude and  thanksgiving  to  our  heavenly  Father,  our  gracious 
Creator,  who  gave  us  to  each  other,  and  under  whose  benign 
and  gracious  auspices  we  have  so  long  co-existed,  the  highly- 
favored  subjects  of  great  and  manifold  favors. 

I  have  great  reason  to  bless  God  for  good  general  health, 
and  the  enjoyment  of  the  personal  and  social  comforts  of 
life  among  kind,  benevolent  people.  Surely,  '•  The  lot  has 
fallen  to  us  in  pleasant  places.  The  Lord  has  <rivr>n  us  a 


MEMOIKS   OF   ELDER  THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  157 

goodly  heritage."  He  has  called  us  to  labor  for  the  pro- 
motion of  pure  heaven-born  Christianity,  and  has  graciously 
blessed  us  with  the  enjoyment  of  the  fruit  of  our  labors ;  the 
society  of  those  who  professedly  receive,  love,  and  esteem  it ; 
so  that  we  are  constantly  in  the  center  and  society  of  Chris- 
tian friends,  of  kind  and  sympathizing  brethren  ;  you,  my 
dear,  among  your  kind,  affectionate,  believing  children,  and 
I  among  brethren  and  sisters,  of  a  nearer  and  dearer  affinity 
than  flesh  and  blood.  How  great  our  privileges  !  Blessed 
be  the  Lord  God !  And  there  are  greater  still  before  us, 
where  you  and  I  and  they  shall  meet  to  part  no  more ;  and 
even  now  separate  in  body,  not  in  mind. 

"  Present  we  still  in  spirit  are, 

And  intimately  nigh : 
While  on  the  wings  of  faith  and  prayer 
We  to  our  Savior  fly. 

"Our  life  is  hid  with  Christ  in  God, 

Our  life  shall  soon  appear, 
And  spread  his  glory  all  abroad 
On  all  his  brethren  here. 

"Our  bodies,  then,  like  his  shall  shine; 

Immortal  we  shall  rise  : 

And  in  his  image  all  divine, 

As  one  receive  the  prize. 

"  Then  sin  and  sorrow  in  our  heart 

Shall  us  no  more  annoy; 
And  not  one  thought  that  we  shall  part, 
Shall  interrupt  our  joy. 

"There,  free  from  all  distracting  pains, 

Our  spirits  ne'er  shall  tire  ; 
But  in  seraphic,  heavenly  strains, 
Redeeming  love  admire. 

"0!  the  transporting  scenes  of  bliss 

Our  souls  shall  then  enjoy  ; 
For  if  we  be  where  Jesus  is, 
There  's  nothing  can  annoy." 


158  MEMOIRS   OP   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

This,  my  beloved,  is  the  true  state  of  the  case,  both  with 
respect  to  present  privilege  and  future  prospect.  Therefore, 
let  us  bless  God  and  take  courage.  A  few  more  months,  I 
humbly  hope,  will  bring  us  again  together  in  health,  that  we 
may  once  more  console  ourselves  with  the  rehearsals  of  the 
Divine  goodness,  and  rejoice  together  with  our  dear  chil- 
dren. I  may  almost  say  that  I  commenced  my  labors  in 
this  State  about  the  beginning  of  February,  three  months 
after  my  arrival.  This  may  appear  strange  ;  but  so  it  has 
happened  through  uncontrollable  circumstances.  I  have 
been  very  much  engaged  since  my  arrival  in  this  part  of  the 
State,  and  have  the  prospect  of  being  so  during  my  continu- 
ance here ;  but  how  long  this  may  be,  will  depend  upon  my 
prospect  of  utility. 

Religion  here  appears  to  be  at  a  very  low  ebb,  both  with 
regard  to  its  exhibition  and  effects.  We  anticipate  a  meet- 
ing of  the  few  friends  of  reform — I  mean  the  preachers — on 
the  last  Lord's  day  of  this  month,  and  the  two  preceding 
days,  not  far  from  this  place,  for  the  purpose  of  concert 
concerning  our  future  proceedings ;  after  which,  if  spared,  I 
shall  shortly  write  you  our  conclusions.  In  the  mean  time, 
my  dear,  let  us  indulge  hope  in  the  Divine  goodness,  and 
pray  continually  for  one  another,  and  for  the  success  of  the 
blessed  cause  in  which  we  are  engaged.  I  mean  both  you  and 
I,  for  without  your  consent  I  had  not  been  here ;  wherefore, 
you  are  share  and  share  alike  with  me  in  the  fruit  and  re- 
ward of  my  labors,  as  the  Lord  may  please  to  accept  and 
prosper.  Therefore,  my  beloved,  whatever  we  do  or  attempt 
in  the  service  of  the  Lord,  let  us  do  it  heartily  as  to  the  Lord 
and  for  the  best  interests  of  our  fellow-men,  for  the  Lord 
loveth  a  cheerful  giver.  In  the  mean  time,  indulge  the  bliss- 
ful sentiments  contained  in  the  little  song  I  have  transcribed 
for  your  enjoyment.  Christianity,  in  its  blissful  and  compre- 
hensive effects,  terminates  in  faith  and  love ;  that  is,  in  the 
belief  and  love  of  the  Divine  character  as  manifested  in 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  159 

Christ  by  the  Gospel ;  and  in  the  exercise  that  proceeds  from 
this  state  of  mind,  and  terminates  upon  the  whole  human 
family,  according  to  the  various  conditions  and  relations  in 
which  they  appear,  and  under  which  we  view  them  in  the 
present  world.  This  exercise  of  faith  and  love  fills  the  soul 
with  delight — delight,  I  mean,  in  God,  and  universal  benevo- 
lence toward  man.  But  in  order  to  the  enjoyment  of  it,  we 
must  possess  it;  we  must  exercise  it;  and  in  order  to  this, 
we  must  study  the  Gospel  character  of  God  as  manifested  in 
and  by  the  Savior,  who  is  the  image  of  the  invisible  Divin- 
ity, so  that  he  who  has  seen  and  apprehended  his  character 
has  seen  the  Father.  This,  then,  will  necessarily  lead  us  to 
a  very  close  attention  to  the  authentic  records  of  his  person, 
his  sayings,  his  doings,  and  sufferings ;  with  which  we  are 
Divinely  furnished  for  this  very  purpose ;  without  which  we 
could  know  nothing  at  all  about  him ;  and  without  the  dili- 
gent study  and  perusal  of  which,  we  must  remain  compara- 
tively ignorant  of  him ;  and  not  only  so,  but  besides  all  this, 
studious  diligence,  that  we  may  retain  and  enjoy  the  impres- 
sions of  the  Divine  character  thus  received ;  we  must  medi- 
tate much  upon  it,  and  by  the  pious  exercises  of  singing  and 
prayer,  and  religious  conversations  about  these  things,  en- 
deavor to  keep  them  in  mind,  that  we  may  enjoy  them. 

The  blissful  truth  of  the  Gospel  character  of  God,  thus 
duly  apprehended  and  realized,  is  calculated  to  produce  and 
maintain  that  holy  love  and  benevolence  which  gratefully 
and  pleasingly  attach  us  both  to  God  and  man,  and,  of 
course,  tend  to  purify  the  heart  from  all  unrighteousness. 

My  dearly  beloved,  let  us  labor  to  abound  in  these  by  an 
abundant  use  of  the  means  as  above  specified,  and  our  labor 
will  not  be  in  vain.  We  shall  surely  enjoy  the  blessing,  the 
unspeakable  blessing  of  righteousness,  peace,  and  joy,  by  the 
Holy  Spirit,  which  is  a  heaven  upon  earth,  and,  as  to  this  life, 
the  blessed  end  of  our  high  calling.  This,  then,  my  dear,  is 
the  end  to  which  I  wish  both  you  and  myself  to  attain,  and 


160  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

for  the  enjoyment  of  which  we  are  graciously  furnished  with 
the  holy  Scriptures ;  that,  if  spared  to  meet  again,  we  may 
rejoice  together  with  a  joy  unspeakable  and  full  of  glory — 
realizing  the  blissful  sentiments  of  the  above  song,  which  I 
hope,  through  grace,  we  shall  yet  sing  together. 

Farewell,  my  dearly  beloved  wife  and  sister.  With  much 
love  to  all  our  beloved  children  and  to  all  theirs.  In  the 
blessed  hope  of  the  Gospel, 

Your  ever  affectionate  husband, 

THOMAS  CAMPBELL. 


LETTER  VI. 

PANTEGO,  April  9th,  1834. 
MRS.  JANE  CAMPBELL: 

My  Dear  Wife — I  am  sorry  to  learn,  through  Son  Ewing, 
that  you  had  not  received  my  last  when  he  wrote.  It  was 
dated  March  llth,  Hookerton.  I  expect  my  next  to  you 
will  be  from  Richmond,  if  spared,  about  the  first  of  May. 
How  long  I  shall  continue  my  labors  there,  before  I  leave 
for  home,  I  can  not  now  say.  It  will  be  just  as  the  Lord 
pleases ;  for,  as  Christians,  whether  we  live,  we  live  to  4he 
Lord,  or  whether  we  die,  we  die  to  the  Lord.  Whether, 
therefore,  we  live  or  die,  we  are  the  Lord's ;  for  to  this  end 
he  both  died  and  is  risen,  and  lives  again,  that  he  might  be 
Lord  of  the  dead  and  living.  Amen.  So  let  it  be  !  You 
and  I,  my  dear,  have  no  objection  to  this.  We  cheerfully 
hail  him  as  our  Lord  and  as  Lord  of  all.  We  gratefully 
salute  him  as  such.  This  entire  complacency  and  submis- 
sion, however,  does  not  prevent  our  ardent  desire  for  each 
other's  society  and  presence,  but  only  reconciles  us  to  the 
privation  for  the  present — hoping  that  our  gracious  Lord 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER.  THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  161 

will  make  it  a  blessing  to  many,  and  will  yet  bless  us  to- 
gether more  abundantly.  I  never  had  my  mind  so  much 
disciplined,  in  any  given  period  of  my  life,  as  since  I  came 
to  this  place.  It  has  been  to  me  a  kind  of  exile,  as  was 
Patmos  to  the  beloved  apostle.  It  seems  to  me  as  though 
I  have  been  among  a  kind  of  people  different  from  any  with 
whom  I  have  been  formerly  acquainted.  My  circumstances 
have  also .  been  very  peculiar.  I  am  now  about  to  leave  the 
State,  without  having  found  a  strong  attachment  but  to  a 
very  few.  I  was  most  hospitably  entertained  by  some  friends 
in  Edenton.  I  spent  near  three  months  in  the  family  of 
Elder  Thomas  Whaff. 

Feeling  refreshed  with  the  rest  of  the  past  night,  and  the 
renewed  mercies  of  the  morning,  I  resume  the  pleasing  task 
of  writing  to  you.  Though  so  far  distant,  (say  nine  hundred 
miles,)  yet  you  have  been  the  ideal  companion  of  my  morn- 
ing walk.  Yea,  morning,  noon,  and,  night,  you  are  present 
to  me,  or  rather  I  am  with  you.  In  the  frequented  spots  in 
which  we  were  used  to  walk  and  talk  together  in  P.  Hill,  in 
Bethany,  etc.,  etc.,  I  am  looking  at  you,  and  communing  with 
you  of  precious  things  to  come. 

But,  alas  !  I  can  not  so  easily  make  myself  present  to  you ; 
if  I  could  do  this,  our  distance  would  be  no  interruption  of 
our  sentimental  intercourse.  This,  however,  can  not  now  be. 
But,  blessed  be  God,  there  is  a  coming  day  when,  either  to 
our  ideal  or  to  our  real  presence,  there  will  be  no  interruption. 
There  will  be  no  night,  no  separation  there.  And  even  now 
it  is  our  high  privilege  to  realize  that  blissful  state,  and  to 
anticipate  its  enjoyments.  Indeed,  can  we  not  even  now,  from 
beholding  the  face  of  the  heavens  and  the  earth,  realize  the 
Omnipresent — the  great  /  Am  ! — the  Source  of  being  and  of 
blessedness,  from  whom  all  things  proceed,  who  has  created 
all  things,  and  for  whose  pleasure  they  are  and  were  created  ? 
More  especially,  can  we  not,  from  the  word  of  life,  realize  the 
Savior — the  great  I  Am  personified — God  manifest  in  the 
11 


162  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

flesh — Immanuel,  God  with  us  ?  Can  we  not,  I  say,  realize 
the  Lord  Jesus  at  the  right  hand  of  Power,  exalted  far  above 
all  heavens? 

It  is  true,  we  can  form  no  just  idea  of  his  present  glorious 
appearance  upon  the  throne  of  his  glory,  nor  should  we  at- 
tempt it;  but  we  can  realize  the  existence  of  his  person, 
clothed  with  all  the  glorious  and  endearing  attributes  of 
character  in  which  he  is  represented  in  the  sacre.d  oracles. 
This  we  can  and  ought  to  do,  continually,  from  day  to  day. 
And  here,  my  beloved,  we  have  the  desirable  and  blissful 
advantage  which  we  can  not  enjoy  with  respect  to  each  other, 
as  described  above ;  for  whenever  we  realize  or  rather  idealize 
him  in  any  attitude,  or  in  any  circumstances  in  which  he  is 
represented  to  us  on  the  sacred  page,  he  is  immediately  con- 
scious of  it,  and  assures  us  that  he  is  so.  Consequently,  we 
can  carry  on  a  certain  intercourse  with  him  at  any  time,  or 
at  any  .distance,  and  under  all  circumstances  in  which  we 
may  be  placed,  with  the  blissful  assurance,  not  only  that  he 
is  perfectly  and  immediately  conscious  of  all  that  passes  in 
our  minds  in  relation  to  him,  but  al§o  that  he  graciously 
hearkens  to  our  desires,  and  will  most  assuredly  grant  them 
in  as  far  as  it  is  consistent  with  unerring  wisdom  and  infinite 
goodness  to  do  so. 

Here,  my  dear,  let  us  pause  and  drop  a  tear  over  our 
guilty  ignorance  and  unbelief,  by  means  of  which  we  have 
been  deprived  of  so  great  a  privilege,  or,  at  least,  greatly 
interrupted  in  the  enjoyment  of  it;  and  for  the  future  let 
us  avail  ourselves  of  it,  to  all  intents  and  purposes,  as  far  as 
possible.  And  here,  with  respect  to  the  close  of  our  pres- 
ent distance,  let  us  avail  ourselves  of  this  blissful  privilege. 
Christ,  by  reason  of  his  Divinity,  is  always  and  equally 
present  with  us  both.  He,  therefore,  knows  both  when  and 
how  we  think  and  feel  for  each  other,  and  we  have  the  bliss- 
ful assurance  that,  employing  his  gracious  mediation,  telling 
him  what  we  wish,  and  how  we  feel  for  each  other,  ho  will 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  163 

bring  it  to  pass ;   and  this,  in  the  mean  time,  will  console 
us. 

I  sometimes  think  with  myself,  when  I  idealize  us  sitting, 
standing,  or  walking  together,  what  good  would  it  do  either 
of  us,  were  it  even  the  case.  Have  we  not  often  enjoyed  each 
other's  presence  without  any  sensible  advantage  to  either  of 
us?  This  I  must  grant,  and  it  might  be  so  again.  Never- 
theless, the  relation  we  sustain  to  each  other  is  most  inti- 
mate and  interesting.  I  bless  God  for  it.  It  is  the  balm 
of  life ;  but  for  you,  my  dear,  and  our  loving  and  beloved 
children  and  grandchildren,  the  world  would  be  a  dreary 
blank  to  me.  You  and  they  attach  me  to  the  world.  So 
much  for  worldly  attachment.  Yet,  after  all,  were  it  not  for 
Jesus  Christ,  blessed  be  his  name,  existence  itself  would  be 
intolerable  to  me. 

When  I  think  of  the  infinite  greatness  of  the  great  God, 
of  the  utter  incomprehensibility  of  his  being  and  attributes, 
as  manifested  in  his  works,  I  feel  lost  and  terrified  at  the 
display  of  such  greatness.  But,  as  manifested  in  Jesus,  he 
is  made  nigh,  accommodated  to  our  nature  and  condition. 
God  with  us,  the  great  I  AM,  pure,  abstract  intelligence, 
power,  wisdom,  goodness,  justice,  truth,  and  holiness ;  infi- 
nite, eternal,  and  unchangeable ;  who  is  anywhere,  every- 
where, and  nowhere ;  now  personified  in  humanity — Jesus 
of  Nazareth,  Immanuel.  Glory  to  his  name  !  He  now  pre- 
sents himself  in  love,  mercy,  and  condescension,  approacha- 
ble. Wherefore,  let  us  draw  near  to  him,  and  through  him 
to  the  Father,  who  is  in  him,  with  true  hearts,  in  full  assur- 
ance of  faith. 

I  wish  you,  my  dear,  to  inculcate  on  all  our  children,  as 
you  have  opportunity,  that  the  great  business  of  time  is  to 
prepare  for  eternity,  by  abounding  in  the  work  of  faith,  the 
labor  of  love,  and  the  patience  or  perseverance  of  hope  in  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  that  they  may  be  enabled  to  teach  their 
children  according  to  Deut.,  5th  and  llth  chapters  :  for,  alas  ! 


.-,-*•'• 


"U^" 


1'64  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

this  important  duty  is  greatly  neglected  in  our  day,  by  the 
great  majority  of  professed  Christians,  of  all  denominations, 
in  our  highly-favored  country. 

Farewell,  beloved  wife.      May  the  good  Lord  bless  and 
keep  us,  and  grant  us  a  happy  meeting  ere  long. 

I  remain,  most  sincerely  and  affectionately,  your  husband 
till  death, 

THOMAS  CAMPBELL. 


LETTER  VII. 

Wednesday,  June  3,  1840. 
A.  S.  HAYDEN  : 

Respected  Brother — Son  Alexander,  yesterday  morning, 
setting  out  for  Charlottesville,  in  the  eastern  part  of  this  State, 
put  your  letter  of  the  8th  ult.  into  my  hand  to  answer,  tell- 
ing me,  in  the  mean  time,  that  he  could  not  give  you  a  judi- 
cious answer  as  to  what  you  ought  to  do  in  the  proposed 
case,  not  being  sufficiently  acquainted  with  the  circumstances. 
Upon  reading  and  considering  your  letter,  I  think  with  you 
that,  for  the  reasons  assigned,  you  ought  to  leave  Solon. 
Your  avowed  intention,  in  relation  to  Cleveland,  is  good, 
should  it  please  the  Lord  to  enable  you  to  accomplish  it. 
All  that  can  be  judiciously  done  in  such  a  case,  after  look- 
ing to  the  Lord  and  relying  upon  his  guidance,  and  taking 
the  advice  of  intelligent  brethren,  is  to  ascertain  the  minds 
of  the  people  immediately  concerned,  after  preaching  and 
visiting  among  them  for  a  few  weeks,  by  telling  them  your 
intention,  with  their  approbation ;  that  you  feel  disposed  to 
make  a  common  cause  with  them,  for  promoting  the  blissful 
intentions  of  our  holy  religion  among  them,  and  through  their 
co-operative  assistance,  among  the  community  all  around,  by 
teaching  publicly,  and  from  house  to  honse ;  by  the  mutual 


MEMOIRS    OF   ELDER  THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  165 

concurrence  of  their  prayers  and  endeavors  to  find  opportuni- 
ties for  so  doing.  These  things  being  duly  attended  to,  and 
they  appearing  heartily  willing  and  desirous  to  co-operate 
thus  for  the  aforesaid  blissful  purposes,  I  should  feel  author- 
ized to  locate  with  them  for  one  year  at  least,  so  as  to  make 
a  fair  trial  of  what  might  be  done.  Having  preached, 
visited,  and  conversed  freely  with  the  leading  characters, 
heads  of  families,  for  two  or  three  weeks,  till  I  and  they  got 
so  far  acquainted  as  duly  to  understand  each  other  and  the 
state  of  the  public  mind  in  the  surrounding  vicinities,  I 
would  propose  a  private  or  special  consultative  meeting  for 
the  above  purpose ;  I  would  there  suggest  my  intentions, 
and,  if  approved,  would  request  the  appointment  of  a  special 
committee,  consisting  of  three  or  four  of  the  leading  charac- 
ters, heads  of  families,  to  assist  me  in  procuring  as  cheap 
and  convenient  a  situation  for  my  family  as  possible,  and  for 
any  other  necessary  assistance,  as  the  case  might  require.  I 
would  also,  at  the  same  time,  endeavor  to  impress  deeply 
upon  their  minds,  that,  as  the  proposed  object  of  our  co- 
operation was  purely  divine,  therefore  our  entire  dependence 
must  be  upon  the  Divine  assistance  for  success;  for  "it  is 
God  that  gives  the  increase."  That,  therefore,  for  this  pur- 
pose we  must  pray  to  him  night  and  day ;  for  without  him 
we  can  do  nothing. 

Having  thus  located  my  family,  I  would  devote  my  time 
to  reading,  to  meditation,  to  prayer,  and  to  the  ministry  of 
the  word,  both  publicly  and  privately,  from  house  to  house, 
insisting  upon  closet  and  family  religion.  Also,  in  creating 
small  social  meetings  for  prayer  and  conference,  and,  also, 
evening  meetings  at  convenient  distances,  for  public  teach- 
ing, etc.  Thus,  I  would  try,  through  the  Divine  blessing,  to 
spiritualize  the  minds  of  the  people,  by  practically  and  con- 
stantly calling  their  attention  to  spiritual  things.  "  For  they 
that  are  after  the  flesh  do  mind  the  things  of  the  flesh;  and 
they  that  are  after  the  Spirit,  the  things  of  the  Spirit." 


166  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

You  will  pardon  my  freedom,  dear  brother,  for  thus  pre- 
tending to  dictate.  I  only  take  the  liberty  of  thus  advising, 
being  convinced  of  the  indispensable  use  of  the  means,  in 
order  to  the  enjoyment  of  the  end ;  that  it  is  only  "  he  that 
soweth  bountifully  that  shall  reap  bountifully;"  and  that  all 
enjoyment  lies  in  employment. 

My  kindest  love  to  Father  Bently  and  family;  to  your 
brother  William  and  family;  also,  to  your  beloved  consort. 

I  remain,  my  much  respected  brother,  your  fellow-servant 
in  the  Gospel, 

THOMAS  CAMPBELL. 


LETTER  VIII. 

BETHANY,  July  6th,  A.  D.  1847. 
MRS.  DOROTHEA  C.  BRYANT,  Marion,  0. : 

Dearly  Beloved  Daughter — I  received  your  very  kind  and 
affectionate  letter  last  Saturday  evening,  for  which  I  return 
you  my  grateful  thanks.  My  health,  blessed  be  God,  is  uni- 
formly good ;  but  my  hearing  is  a  little  dull,  and  my  sight  is 
much  more  so.  I  can  scarcely  see  to  walk  along  our  com- 
mon roads,  or  distinguish  faces ;  it  has  been  growing  sensibly 
more  dim  every  week  since  I  saw  you ;  so  that  I  scarcely 
attempt  to  write.  You  will  clearly  perceive  my  ocular  de- 
ficiency by  this  letter.  I  am  very  much  gratified  with  the 
contents  of  your  kind  letter,  naturally,  morally,  and  relig- 
iously considered.  I  most  ardently  desire  your  prosperity  in 
all  these  respects,  and  that  of  all  your  highly-favored  family. 
My  sight  at  present  is  so  dim,  that  I  must  quit  writing. 
I  would  be  much  gratified  to  write  you  a  long,  sentimental 
letter ;  but  in  looking  over  my  old  religious  manuscripts,  I 
have  selected  a  few  of  them  for  publication  in  the  Millennial 
Harbinger,  two  of  which  are  already  published  in  the  last 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  167 

two  numbers.  I  have  also  selected  one  for  the  next.  Now 
these  are  all  of  radical  practical  importance,  such  as  I  would 
desire  to  write  to  your  family.  Yea,  indeed,  to  all  m^r  chil- 
dren and  friends.  I  hope,  therefore,  your  family  will  receive 
and  study  them  as  if  they  were  written  peculiarly  to  you. 

I  shall  take  the  liberty,  also,  of  directing  your  attention 
to  a  few  hymns  in  our  common  hymn  book,*  which  I  hum- 
bly think,  claim  our  peculiar  practical  attention,  as  so  many 
Gospel  feasts. 

Farewell.  May  the  Lord  bless  you,  and  make  you  and 
your  family  mutual  blessings,  helps,  and  comforts  to  each 
other.  Amen.  Amen. 

I  remain,  beloved  daughter,  your  grateful  and  affectionate 
father  till  death, 

THOMAS  CAMPBELL. 


LETTER  IX. 

The  State  of  the  Church  in  Spottsylvania  in  A.  D.  1832 — The  Charac- 
ter and  Proceedings  of  the  Baptist  Association. 

SPOTTSYLVANIA,  August  1,  1832. 
ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL  : 

My  Dear  Son — I  arrived  here  at  my  good  friend  Dr.  John 
Anderson's  yesterday  evening,  in  good  health,  accompanied 

*  See  Part  First,  page  30,  Psalms  21,  22,  25,  27,  28,  31.  Hymns,  Part 
First,  page  45.  Hymns  1,  2,  3,  4,  6,  8,  12,  14,  15,  21,  22.  Part  Second, 
page  9.  Hymns  1,2,  3,  4,  24,  26,  27,  80,  96, 119, 128J 145,  193.  Spiritual 
Songs,  Part  First,  page  84  :  The  Bible,  Songs  8,  9,  10,  11,  12.  I  shall 
add  no  more.  The  contents  of  this  part  of  the  book,  from  page  84 
above  quoted,  to  the  end  of  page  136,  are  all  upon  Christian  duties  and 
privileges,  and,  therefore,  claim  our  constant  and  unwearied  attention. 
These,  with  many  others,  afford  us  opportunity  of  conversing  with  our 
heavenly  Father  and  our  Divine  Redeemer,  on  the  same  all-important 
subjects.  May  the  good  Lord  graciously  enable  us  so  to  do. 


168  MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER   THOMAS    CAMPBELL. 

by  my  good  friend  Brother  James  Dabney,  from  Richmond, 
who  proposes  to  accompany  me  as  far  as  Dr.  Straith's.  I 
propose  leaving  this  for  Fredericksburg  on  Wednesday,  the 
5th  inst.  I  intend  occupying  the  intermediate  days  in  preach- 
ing, at  the  request  of  the  brethren  in  this  vicinity.  I  do 
not  intend  making  any  delay  in  Fredericksburg,  except  for  a 
night,  but  shall  prosecute  my  journey  through  Warrenton 
toward  Winchester,  thence  to  Dr.  Straith's.  From  the  heat 
of  the  season,  the  hilliness  of  the  road,  and  the  baggage  I 
have  to  carry,  I  do  not  expect  to  travel  fast,  but  still  hope, 
if  spared,  to  reach  home  about  the  first  of  September. 

There  is  some  degree  of  excitement  in  the  towns  about 
the  cholera,  but  not  more  than  might  reasonably  be  expected 
at  the  apprehended  approach  of  such  a  dreadful  calamity. 
We  humbly  hope  the  Lord  will  overrule  it,  and  save  his 
people  that  fear  his  name.  The  ninety-first  Psalm  is  the 
Christian's  refuge  and  hiding-place  from  all  such  evils  as  are 
sent  for  the  punishment  of  an  ungodly  world. 

The  opposition  here  are  doing  all  they  can,  but  the  cause 
of  reform  is  daily  gathering  strength — is  in  the  ascendant. 
If  the  public  advocates  from  the  pulpit  and  the  press  would 
only  keep  their  temper,  use  soft  words  and  hard  arguments, 
it  would  progress  still  more ;  "for  the  wrath  of  man  worketh 
not  the  righteousness  of  God."  May  we  not  expose  evils 
without  exposing  the  persons  that  practice  them,  further  than 
to  endeavor  affectionately  to  convince  them  that  they  are 
wrong  ?  No  man  can  will  his  own  unhappiness  ;  but  the  man 
who  abets  or  practices  error  is  promoting,  and,  indeed,  se- 
curing his  own  unhappiness.  He  is,  therefore,  an  object  of 
pity,  and  the  more  perverse,  the  more  pitiable.  "  Moreover, 
the  servant  of  the  Lord  must  not  strive,  but  be  gentle  to 
all,  apt  to  teach,  patient ;  in  meekness  instructing  those  that 
oppose  themselves ;  if  God,  peradventure,  will  give  them  re- 
pentance to  the  acknowledging  of  the  truth ;  and  so  they 
may  recover  themselves  out  of  the  snare  of  the  devil,  who 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  169 

are  taken  captive  by  him  at  his  will."  Surely  such  are  in  a 
pitiable  condition  ;  and  such  is  the  benevolence  of  our  holy 
religion  toward  them.  Let  us,  then,  practice  and  recommend 
it  to  all  the  brethren ;  and  let  us  give  them  good  measure 
of  this  Divine  benevolence,  pressed  down,  and  running  over; 
for  our  holy  religion  abounds  with  this  blissful  production — 
its  native  product.  I  most  cordially  wish  never  to  see  or 
hear  one  ironic  hint,  one  retaliative  retort,  by  any  friend  or 
advocate  of  the  reformation.  Let  these  weapons  remain  the 
exclusive  property  of  the  disputers  of  this  world.  When 
a  soldier  of  the  faith  assumes  them  he  loses  caste.  They 
sit  awkwardly  upon  him,  as  Saul's  armor  did  of  old  upon 
the  champion  of  Tsrael ;  till  laid  aside  he  can  not  conquer. 
Speaking  the  truth  in  love  is  the  Christian  motto.  "  In  hoc 
vince."  Amor  omnia  vincit.  Though  suavifer  in  niodo  et 
fortiter  in  re  has  been  my  favorite  aphorism  from  my  youth, 
yet  I  have  to  regret  I  have  not  always  obeyed  this  charming 
dictate  of  sound  wisdom,  but  for  the  future  I  intend  to  double 
my  diligence  in  this  respect,  yea,  to  quadruple  it,  that,  upon 
every  occasion,  I  may  thus  both  defend  myself,  and  overcome 
evil  with  good.  Let  us,  then,  pity  our  poor  clerical  brethren 
that  oppose  the  reformation,  for  they  know  not  what  they  do. 
They  may  mean  well,  but  they  act  badly,  both  for  themselves, 
the  Church,  and  the  world. 

I  was  present,  last  Lord's  day,  at  a  full  exhibition  of  the 
Episcopalian  religion,  in  the  court-house  at  Bowling  Green, 
which  I  had  not  witnessed  before  for  upward  of  forty  years. 
It  was  very  solemnly  performed  by  a  polite,  grave-looking 
young  man,  who  was  devoutly  accompanied  by  a  number  of 
decent,  attentive  worshipers,  who  performed  their  part  with 
apparent  solemnity.  The  whole  was  a  perfect  consistency,  all 
of  a  piece.  The  prayers,  the  hymns,  the  preaching,  though 
containing  many  great  and  excellent  things,  yet,  from  the 
beginning  to  the  end  of  the  service,  addressed  the  congrega- 
tion as  sinners,  tauglit  them  to  confess  themselves  poor, 


170  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

guilty,  miserable  sinners,  "who  had  done  the  things  which 
they  ought  not  to  have  done,  and  had  left  undone  the  things 
which  they  ought  to  have  done ;"  that  there  was  no  health 
in  them. 

The  sermon  that  followed,  and  the  hymns  sung  before  and 
after  it,  were  completely  adapted  to  this  wretched,  guilty  state, 
and  so  left  them  with  some  instructions  and  exhortations 
upon  the  subject  of  repentance,  which,  upon  the  whole  of 
the  premises,  appeared  very  necessary;  but,  alas!  after  the 
best  use  they  could  make  of  the  subject  for  their  reformation, 
the  next  meeting  would  throw  them  back  upon  the  old  ground, 
and  find  them  just  where  they  started,  viz.:  "poor,  guilty, 
miserable  sinners,"  having  done  no  better  than  formerly ; 
that  is,  still  doing  "  the  things  that  they  ought  not  to  have 
done,  and  having  left  undone  the  things  that  they  ought  to 
have  done,  consequently  having  no  health  in  them."  Would 
not  ten  or  twenty  years  of  such  fruitless  labor  depress  the 
spirits  and  sink  the  courage  of  a  Hercules?  But  so  it  is; 
and  these  poor  people  are  never  to  see  themselves  better. 
But  what,  then,  should  we  do  for  them  ?  ridicule  or  satirize 
them  for  this?  Far  be  it.  They  are  serious;  they  mean 
well ;  and  though  thus  depressed,  and  robbed  of  the  more 
blissful  enjoyments  of  the  Christian  religion,  yet  we  have 
good  reason  to  believe  that  many  of  them  love  the  Savior, 
and  are  beloved  of  him,  and  would  lay  down  their  lives  for 
his  sake.  But,  again,  can  a  sincere,  humble  believer  feel 
otherwise  than  sorrowful  to  see  a  portion  of  his  highly  fa- 
vored fellow-creatures  thus,  through  ignorance  and  error, 
deprived  of  the  blissful  enjoyments  of  Gospel  liberty,  where- 
with Christ  makes  his  people  free  ?  Surely  not.  And  can 
he  hope  to  help  them  by  any  other  means  than  the  manifes- 
tation of  kindness — than  by  presenting  the  truth  to  their 
consideration  with  love  and  pity  ?  At  least,  if  this  will  not 
do,  nothing  will. 

I  think  long,  my  dear  son,  to  be  home,  not  only  for  the 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  171 

sake  of  my  family  enjoyments,  but,  in  a  peculiar  measure, 
for  the  sake  of  a  final  revision  of  your  intended  impression 
of  the  New  Testament.  Were  this  satisfactorily  accomplished 
I  should  be  comparatively  at  ease  about  other  achievements. 
It  was  with  great  reluctance  I  left  home  on  that  account. 
If  the  Lord  be  graciously  pleased  to  spare  my  unworthy  life 
to  see  this  thing  happily  accomplished,  I  shall  greatly  rejoice 
in  his  goodness,  through  his  special  grace.  May  the  Lord 
bless  and  prosper  his  precious  word,  that  it  may  be  life,  light, 
and  joy  to  a  guilty,  erring  world! 

Present  my  kindest  love  to  my  beloved  consort  and  all  our 
dear  children,  as  you  may  have  opportunity.  I  have  the 
pleasure  to  inform  you  that,  at  every  place  I  have  been,  the 
reformation  is  gaining  ground.  Several  young  men  are  en- 
listed lately  who,  in  a  short  time,  will,  I  hope,  make  able 
advocates. 

I  have  nothing  further,  at  this  time,  to  communicate. 
Hoping  that  the  Lord  will  graciously  hear  and  accept  our 
supplications  for  each  other,  and  for  the  good  cause  in  which 
we  are  engaged,  and  that  we  shall  shortly  meet  in  health  and 
peace  under  his  gracious  protection, 

I  remain,  my  dear  son,  your  affectionate  father  and  fellow- 
servant  in  the  Gospel, 

THOMAS  CAMPBELL. 

P.  S.  I  had  the  pleasure  of  spending  last  Lord's  day  even- 
ing with  our  good  friend  and  brother  Thomas  M.  Henley, 
who,  having  heard  of  my  intended  arUival  at  the  Bowling 
Green,  came  on  to  see  me,  and  bid  me  farewell.  He  and 
family  are  all  in  good  health.  My  love  to  Robert.  Farewell. 

T.  C. 


172  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 


LETTER  X. 

The  Condition  of  the  Brethren  in  Fredericksburg — The  Labors  of  Brother 
George  Adams,  Brother  Anderson,  and  others — Allusions  to  the  New 
Version  which  we  then  had  on  Hand,  A.  D.  1831. 

LOYDS,  VA.,  Saturday,  December  24th,  1831. 
ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL  : 

My  Dear  Son  — I  arrived  here  (Brother  Henley's)  last 
night,  accompanied  by  Son  Robert  Henley,  who  came  on  to 
meet  me  at  the  Bowling  Green  last  Tuesday,  where  I  preached 
said  day  and  the  two  following.  Our  meetings  here,  and  at 
Spottsylvania  court-house  last  week,  where  I  preached  six 
days,  have  been  small,  on  account  of  the  severity  of  the 
weather.  There  are  several  excellent  disciples  in  both  these 
places,  and  also  in  Fredericksburg,  who  have  deeply  drunk 
into  the  spirit  of  the  reformation,  in  all  which  places  it 
must,  I  think  and  hope,  ultimately  succeed.  Brother  George 
Adams,  a  young  man  of  good  talents  and  classical  education, 
also  of  considerable  share  of  mental  independence,  is  pastor 
elect  of  the  Church  in  Fredericksburg.  He  is  drinking  fast 
into  the  reformation,  and,  I  have  no  doubt,  will  come  out  an 
able  and  a  decided  advocate  in  due  time.  Brother  A.  Ander- 
son, also  a  young  man  of  classical  education,  who  wrote  you 
of  his  expulsion,  is  most  zealous  and  decided  for  the  reform- 
ation. I  had  the  pleasure  of  his  company  eight  days.  He 
heard  me  deliver  eight  or  nine  discourses,  and  as  many  even- 
ing conversations,  with  decided  and  interesting  attention,  and 
deep  satisfaction.  No  man  could  express  more  humble,  self- 
denying  devotion  to  the  cause  than  he,  nor  exhibit  a  more 
plastic  docility. 

Brother  Henley's  family  are  all  well.  I  have  received 
your  letter  of  the  6th  inst.,  which  affords  me  great  satisfac- 
tion in  hearing  of  the  Lord's  goodness  to  the  various  branches 


MEMOIRS   OP   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  173' 

of  my  family.  My  affectionate  salutations  to  each  and  every 
one  of  them,  and  fervent  prayers  for  their  salvation  and 
sanctified  utility  in  the  midst  of  this  present  evil  world.  I 
feel  much  gratified  to  learn •  that  my  beloved  children  are 
mindful  of  me  in  their  prayers ;  this  is  a  privilege  of  which 
no  distance  can  deprive  us  while  we  continue  in  this  life.  We 
can  meet  together  in  the  great  circle  of  worshipers  before 
the  throne,  and  realize  each  other's  presence  and  interests  in 
the  great  assembly,  and  there  indulge  our  mutual  sympa- 
thies and  requests  for  each  other's  happiness  and  successful 
utility  in  the  great  cause  of  truth  and  holiness  in  our  respect- 
ive provinces,  in  which  the  Lord  has  placed  us,  and  I  can 
assure  my  beloved  children  that  I  never  felt  more  sensibly 
the  indispensable  necessity  of  supernal  and  supernatural  aid, 
in  order  to  my  doing  anything  to  purpose  in  the  great  cause 
of  a  reformation  purely  Scriptural  and  Divine,  than  I  do  at 
present.  The  attempt  appears  truly  arduous,  and  utterly 
impossible  and  impracticable  upon  any  other  consideration. 
When  I  consider  the  greatness  and  importance  of  the  pro- 
posed object,  the  character  and  circumstances  of  the  people, 
their  ignorance,  prejudices,  and  the  artful  and  interested 
opposition  universally  exerted  to  prevent  the  progress  and 
reception  of  the  truth,  I  feel  with  Paul,  in  his  attempt  to 
evangelize  the  Corinthians,  my  littleness  and  entire  incom- 
petency  for  such  a  work,  and  sensibly  approach  it,  under  a 
deep  and  just  sense  of  my  weakness,  "with  fear  and  much 
trembling." 

I  have  also  experienced  unusual  checks  in  this  journey  by 
the  falling  of  my  horse,  mentioned  in  my  letter  from  Frede- 
ricksburg,  and  a  species  of  felon  in  the  first  joint  of  the 
middle  finger  of  my  left  hand,  which  has  rendered  it  nearly 
useless  for  about  three  weeks,  as  well  as  considerably  painful 
at  intervals,  which  still  continues  in  some  degree,  so  that  I 
am  not  yet  able  to  dress  and  undress  without  help,  nor  to 
use  my  fork  at  table,  though  it  is  sensibly  better.  These  dis- 


174  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER  THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

couragements,  together  with  the  coldness  of  the  weather, 
which  latter  I  should  not  regard  if  my  hand  were  well,  being 
sufficiently  prepared  for  the  rigors  of  winter,  were  it  not 
unfavorable  for  public  meetings  among  a  delicate  people, 
whose  way  of  living  disqualifies  them  for  enduring  the  un- 
usual rigors  of  the  season.  Nevertheless,  I  bless  the  Lord 
that  my  personal  afflictions,  with  the  other  discouragements 
alluded  to,  have  not  prevailed  so  to  disconcert  and  enfeeble 
my  mind,  as  to  render  me  unfit  for  action.  They  have  rather 
been  made  subservient  to  my  advantage,  by  leading  me,  with 
Paul,  to  a  deep  and  realizing  sense  of  my  own  nothingness 
and  insufficiency,  and,  of  course,  to  look  to,  and  lean  upon, 
the  all-sufficiency  which  is  of  God,  and  which,  through  his 
grace,  is  made  forthcoming  to  all,  and  which  never  fails  to 
any  that  put  their  trust  in  him  according  to  his  word ;  so 
that  I  can  say,  to  the  praise  of  his  grace,  that  I  never  felt 
more  moral  courage,  more  placid  serenity,  more  self-command, 
more  presence  of  mind,  or  more  liberty  of  speech,  either  in 
public  or  private,  than  I  have  done  since  I  approached  the 
field  of  action  in  this  delicate,  fastidious,  pampered,  and  self- 
indulgent  State.  I  trust  that  the  Lord,  in  his  great  mercy, 
will  carry  me  through,  enabling  me  to  maintain  a  course  of 
faithfulness,  of  prudence,  and  consistency.  In  the  mean  time 
I  earnestly  entreat  the  prayerful  sympathies  of  you  all  who 
know  my  circumstances.  I  shall  pay  a  punctilious  regard  to 
all  your  written  requests  and  documents.  I  have  not  yet  had 
time  to  make  any  prospective  arrangements.  I  expect  to 
preach  to-morrow  in  Newtown,  six  miles  west  of  this.  I  am 
happy  to  learn  that  you  are  proceeding  in  the  arduous  and 
all-important  undertaking  of  a  new  and  improved  exhibition 
of  the  sacred  text.  I  feel  infinitely  more  concerned  for  your 
intended  publication  of  the  New  Testament  than  for  anything 
you  have  ever  attempted  to  publish.  I  beg  and  beseech  you 
to  look  to  the  Lord  continually  for  the  guidance  and  super- 
intending aid  of  "his  Holy  Spirit;  also  to  guard  most  rigidly 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER  THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  175 

against  all  philosophical,  theoretical,  and  theological  leanings. 
Let  the  translation  be  purely  classical  upon  the  established 
principles  of  philological,  idiomatical,  and  grammatic  criti- 
cism. Further,  that  you  will  not  only  duly  attend  to  the 
corrections  that  I  have  already  put  into  your  hand  in  the 
small  manuscript  that  I  left  with  you,  as  well  as  what  yet 
remains  to  be  presented  as  soon  as  I  have  finished  my  re- 
view of  your  last  edition,  but  also  that  you  will  grant  me 
the  indulgence  of  revising  with  you  all  the  improvements 
you  may  have  made  out  and  collected,  before  you  put  them 
down  in  the  improved  and  corrected  copy  to  be  stereotyped, 
before  it  be  delivered  for  that  purpose  to  the  engraver. 

Farewell, 

THOMAS  CAMPBELL. 


LETTER  XL 

Addressed  to  Brother  and  Sister  Bakewell,  A.  D.  1846 — Christian  Duties 
and  Privileges. 

BETHANY,  May  29,  1846. 
BELOVED  BROTHER  AND  SISTER  BAKEWELL  : 

I  take  the  opportunity  of  writing  you  a  short  epistle  by 
your  neighbor,  Brother  Major's  sons,  who  have  spent  some 
days  here ;  and,  of  course,  can  tell  you  the  general  news  of 
the  neighborhood.  They  seem  to  be  sober,  intelligent  young 
men.  I  am  happy  to  learn  from  them  that  you  are  so  com- 
fortably situated  as  to  climate,  soil,  and  society ;  that  you 
enjoy  good  health,  and  the  inestimable  blessing  of  Christian 
society.  Indeed,  without  this,  Eden  itself  would  not  be  de- 
sirable. To  converse  with  Heaven  through  the  Bible  and 


176  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

the  throne  of  grace,  and  to  converse  with  our  fellow-creatures 
about  those  blissful  privileges,  and  so  to  unite  in  praising 
God  for  them,  is  a  foretaste  of  heaven  upon  earth,  and  the 
blissful  means  of  preparation  for  the  eternal  enjoyment  of  it 
hereafter.  Therefore,  we  are  divinely  directed,  "  if  we  be  risen 
with  Christ,"  that  is,  if  we  be  really  Christians,  "  to  set  our 
affections  on  things  above,  where  Christ  sitteth  on  the  right 
hand  of  God." — Col.  iii:  1,  2.  And  again,  "Let  your  conver- 
sation be  as  it  becometh  the  Gospel  of  Christ;"  "for  our 
conversation  is  in  heaven ;  whence  we  look  for  the  Savior,  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ:  who  shall  change  our  vile  body,  that  it 
may  be  fashioned  like  unto  his  glorious  body,  according  to 
the  working  whereby  he  is  able  even  to  subdue  all  things 
to  himself."— Phil,  i:  27,  and  iii:  20,  21.  Now,  certainly, 
such  a  choice  and  course  of  conduct  as  is  here  described  ia 
infinitely  preferable  to  the  setting  of  our  affections  on  the 
things  that  are  upon  the  earth:  for  they  must  all  shortly 
perish.  And  if  they  were  to  endure  eternally  they  bear  no 
more  proportion  to  the  heavenly  state  than  a  drop  6f  water 
does  to  the  ocean,  or  the  splendor  of  a  glow-worm  does  to 
that  of  the  sun.  Compare  the  appearance  of  our  Lord  to 
John  in  the  isle  of  Patrnos,  (Rev.  i :  13-16,)  with  all  the  arti- 
ficial splendor  of  the  grandest  monarch  that  ever  appeared 
upon  earth,  and  the  latter  is  evidently  eclipsed,  and  so  dis- 
appears. And  yet,  after  all,  the  external  splendor  is  but  a 
mere  symbol  of  the  internal,  intellectual,  and  spiritual  glory 
of  the  glorified  person.  And  are  we  not  Divinely  informed 
that  such  shall  be  the  glorious  condition  of  all  the  saints  ? 
Matt,  xiii  :  43 :  u  Then  shall  the  righteous  shine  forth  as 
the  sun  in  the  kingdom  of  their  Father."  And  what  shall 
be  the  condition  of  all  the  rest  ?  See  the  verses  preceding, 
from  thirty-seventh  to  forty-third,  which  give  an  awful  descrip- 
tion of  the  eternal  condition  of  all  the  rest.  Can  we  possibly 
realize  the  truth  of  those  Divine  declarations,  and  yet  neglect 


MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER    THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  177 

the  due  use  of  the  means  divinely  appointed  for  the  enjoy- 
ment of  this  great  salvation  ?  (see  Heb.  ii :  3,  4 ;)  especially 
the  proper  use  of  the  Bible  and  the  throne  of  grace  ?  (See 
Deut.  xi:  18,  19:  Phil,  iv :  6,  7 ;  and  1  Thess.  v:  17,  18.) 
Now,  if  we  make  this  constant  use  of  the  Bible  and  the  throne 
of  grace,  it  will  furnish  our  leisure  hours  with  the  happiest 
employment  out  of  heaven  ;  it  will  keep  us  at  heaven's  gate, 
so  that  we  will  be  constantly  hearing  from  God,  and  he  from 
us ;  and  thus  our  blissful  fellowship  will  be  continually  with 
our  heavenly  Father,  and  with  his  beloved  Son,  Jesus  Christ. 
(See  1  John  i :  1-4.)  Not  as  though  we  were  thus  *to  work 
our  way  to  heaven  by  a  sort  of  religious  journey-work ;  for 
eternal  life  is  the  gift  of  God,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord, 
(Rom.  vi :  23,)  and  is  merited  by  the  blood  of  Christ.  (See 
1  Pet.  i:  18-21.)  So  that  the  means  divinely  appointed  to 
prepare  us  for  heaven  are  means  of  enjoyment,  not  of  pro- 
curement. (See  Matt,  xxii :  2-14.)  The  persons  invited  to 
the  marriage  supper  had  to  contribute  nothing  to  provide  the 
royal  feast,  but  only  to  come  to  the  enjoyment  of  it;  but  they 
had  not  time,  they  were  so  taken  up  with  home  affairs.  And 
this,  alas  !  seems  to  be  the  case  with  the  great  majority  to  this 
day.  They  have  not  time  to  attend  to  the  things  that  belong 
to  their  eternal  peace,  in  the  day  of  their  merciful  visitation, 
(Luke  xix :  42-,)  for  they  neither  know  nor  like  them. 

I  need  not  attempt  to  inform  you  of  the  lingering  disease 
and  happy  departure  of  our  beloved  Mrs.  L.  Pendleton ;  you 
will  doubtless  have  heard  the  particulars  long  before  you 
receive  this.  Suffice  it  to  say  that  she  lived  the  life,  and  so 
died  the  death  of  the  righteous.  Beloved  friends,  "  one  thing 
is  needful,"  and  only  blessed  are  they  that  make  the  happy 
choice.  I  humbly  hope,  my  beloved  friends,  that  when  the 
time  of  our  departure  comes,  we,  through  the  grace  of  God, 
will  be  found  among  the  happy  number  of  those  who  have 
been  graciously  disposed  so  to  do ;  for  all  who  are  thus  made 

12 


178  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

willing  are  made  welcome.  See  Psalm  ex:  3,  with  Rev.  xxii: 
17.  May  the  good  Lord  graciously  dispose  and  enable  us  so 
to  do.  My  beloved  friends, 

I  remain,  yours  very  affectionately, 

THOMAS  CAMPBELL. 


LETTER  XII. 

The  following  letter,  written  to  my  daughter  Mar- 
garet Campbell,  while  she  was  a  pupil  in  Brother  Elder 
P.  S.  Fall's  female  seminary,  Frankfort,  Kentucky,  is 
so  suggestive  to  young  ladies  that  we  cannot  withhold 
it  from  their  careful  perusal : 

BETHANY,  April  23,  A.  D.  1843. 
MARGARET  CAMPBELL: 

Dearly  Beloved  Granddaughter — I  am  pleased  to  learn, 
from  the  arrival  of  your  letter  of  the  1st  inst.,  that  you  were 
well,  and  had  received  mine  ;  and  especially  that  you  were 
disposed,  from  just  considerations,  to  comply  with  the  wishes 
of  your  friends,  both  here  and  there,  to  continue  your  studies 
without  interruption  till  the  approaching  vacation.  I  most 
sincerely  congratulate  you  upon  this  laudable  instance  of 
self-denying  obedience,  both  to  the  dictates  of  your  friends 
:md  of  your  own  understanding.  "  You  wish  to  become  a 
well-informed  woman,"  and  the  course  you  are  now  taking  is 
the  direct  path  to  that  most  desirable  attainment.  I  call  it 
most  desirable,  for  the  knowledge  of  good,  that  is,  of  God, 
is  the  very  sum  and  substance  of  all  perfection  and  happiness. 
Now,  the  means  of  this  blissful  knowledge — physical,  moral, 
and  religious — that  is,  books  and  edifying  conversation,  are 


MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER    THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  179 

the  objects  of  your  present  attention,  your  present  inestimable 
privilege.  What  reason  for  gratitude  and  praise  to  God ! 
and  for  earnest  prayer,  that  he  would  direct  and  dispose  your 
heart  aright,  that  you  might  make  the  proper  use  of  those 
blissful  means  with  which  you  are  so  amply  furnished  ! 

Beloved  daughter,  you  will  perceive  from  the  superscription 
that  I  have  antedated  this  letter.  My  reason  for  so  doing  is 
your  closing  remark  in  the  letter  here  referred  to,  namely, 
that  the  23d  of  April,  if  spared  to  see  it,  would  commence 
your  fifteenth  year.  I  took  the  hint,  hoping  that  this  would 
come  to  hand  on  or  about  said  day,  and  that  it  would  find 
you  well  and  able  to  read  it,  that  I  might  gratify  both  myself 
and  you,  by  wishing  you  a  happy  new  year,  and  many  happy 
returns  of  your  natal  day.  Born  into  time,  born  for  eternity, 
what  an  all-important  day  to  you  !  Like  that  ever-memorable 
day  to  our  father  Adam,  that  introduced  him  into  existence, 
and  gave  him  to  behold  the  light  of  heaven^  a  day  which  he 
could  never  forget.  But  he  was  introduced  in  complete  ma- 
turity, both  as  to  soul  and  body,  and  so  duly  prepared  for 
the  enjoyment  of  everything  that  God  had  graciously  pre- 
pared for  him.  But  not  so  with  his  children.  They  require 
some  twenty  years,  at  least,  to  bring  them  to  this  maturity, 
arid  possibly  not  one  in  a  thousand  of  the  most  privileged  of 
them  attain  to  this  perfection  at  that  period.  I  mean  that 
self-knowledge,  that  knowledge  of  God  and  his  works,  with- 
out which  there  can  be  no  intellectual  enjoyment;  the  very 
thing  for  which  Adam  was  specially  created,  the  very  thing 
that  distinguished  him  from  the  brute  creation,  and  that  qual- 
ified him  to  be  their  proprietor.  See  how  well  he  knew  them ; 
for,  as  soon  as  he  saw  them,  he  could  give  to  each  its  proper 
name,  that  is,  a  name  expressive  of  its  distinguishing  property, 
and  that  without  one  single  mistake ;  for  "  whatsoever  Adam 
called  every  living  creature,  that  was  the  name  thereof." 
And,  more  astonishing  still,  if  possible,  when  he  awoke  out 
of  that  dead  sleep,  and  saw  his  partner  standing  beside  him, 


180  MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER    THOMAS    CAMPBELL. 

he  knew  who  and  what  she  was,  as  if  he  had  been  wide  awake 
the  whole  time  of  the  operation,  and,  therefore,  immediately 
recognized  her,  at  first  sight,  by  her  special  name.  Nor  is  all 
this  more  strange  than  that,  four  thousand  years  afterward, 
on  the  day  of  Pentecost,  one  hundred  and  twenty  persons 
should,  in  a  moment,  become  so  intelligent  as  to  speak  fluently 
fifteen  or  sixteen  languages  which  they  had  never  learned, 
many  of  which,  we  presume,  they  had  never  heard. 

Upon  the  whole,  from  those  wonderful  provisions  of  the 
Divine  goodness  conferred  upon  our  first  parents,  and  upon 
the  primitive  disciples,  it  is  self-evident  that  knowledge  is 
the  very  fund  and  foundation  of  all  intellectual  rational  en- 
joyment and  utility,  which  constitutes  the  very  high  and 
blissful  end  of  our  creation,  and  without  which  we  must  live 
and  die  as  brutes ;  than  so,  better  for  us  had  we  never  been 
born.  And  now,  beloved  daughter,  is  your  favorable  oppor- 
tunity for  obtaining  this  blissful  accomplishment.  Wherefore 
it  is  my  earnest  desire  and  prayer  that  you  may  make  the 
proper  use  of  it  for  this  happy  purpose.  Xow,  in  order  to 
this,  I  would  humbly  advise  you  to  make  the  word  and  works 
of  God  the  chosen  subjects  of  your  constant  study  and  atten- 
tion, night  and  day.  "  For  this  is  life  eternal,  to  know  the  only 
true  God,  and  Jesus  Christ,  whom  he  has  sent  to  seek  and  to 
save  us  that  were  lost."  I  do  not  mean  that  you  should  think 
of  or  attend  to  nothing  else.  I  only  mean  that  they  should  be 
the  chosen  subjects  of  your  supreme  attention  and  delightful 
study,  by  which  alone  you  can  obtain  the  knowledge  of  the 
only  true  God,  and  of  his  beloved  Son,  whom  to  know  and 
love  is  life  eternal.  Now,  as  we  can  know  nothing  of  God 
but  by  his  word  and  works,  we  ought,  therefore,  to  make  a 
constant  use  of  them,  night  and  day,  for  this  blissful  purpose. 
We  can  not  see  and  hear  God  personally,  as  did  our  first 
parents,  in  the  garden  of  delights,  but  we  can  see  him  in 
and  by  his  works,  and  hear  him  by  his  word.  Yet,  in  order 
to  this,  we  must  connect  the  thought  of  God  with  both  ;  we 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  181 

must  accustom  ourselves  to  see  and  hear  God  in  everything 
that  he  thus  says  and  does ;  and  as  God  is  always  actually 
present  with  us  in  his  word  and  by  his  works,  we  will  thus 
be  enabled  actually  to  realize  it. 

What  a  heavenly  privilege  this  would  be,  to  be  thus  always 
conscious  of  the  Divine  presence  !  How  would  it  influence 
our  conduct,  both  personally  and  socially,  alone  and  in  com- 
pany !  What  giggling,  jesting,  levity,  nonsense,  etc.,  etc., 
etc.,  would  be  forever  thus  excluded  from  moral  society  ! 
What  an  enormous  waste  of  time  would  be  prevented,  and 
sanctified  to  more  useful  purposes!  What  forge tfulness  of 
God,  and  what  irrespective  irreverence  for  the  Divine  omni- 
presence would  also  thus  be  happily  prevented ! 

Moreover,  as  all  our  real  permanent  happiness  does  and 
must  consist  in  the  enjoyment  of  God,  and  as  all  this  enjoy- 
ment depends  upon  our  knowledge  of  and  our  attention  to  him; 
(for  we  can  enjoy  nothing  of  which  we  are  ignorant  or  for- 
getful;) and,  lastly,  as  all  this  knowledge  and  attention  de- 
pends upon  a  devout  and  diligent  contemplation  of  the  Divine 
works,  their  magnitude,  their  multitude,  their  variety,  and 
vastness,  in  connection  with  a  habitual,  serious,  and  practical 
meditation  upon  the  Divine  word  ;  adverting,  in  every  portion 
of  it,  to  the  progressive  .and  various  developments  of  any  of 
the  seven  all -important  and  comprehensive  topics  which  it  is 
the  peculiar  and  special  intention  of  the  good  book  to  teach ; 
in  the  knowledge,  belief,  and  practical  influence  of  which 
consists  our  present  salvation;  namely:  1.  The  knowledge 
of  God;  2.  Of  man;  3.  Of  sin  ;  4.  Of  the  Savior;  5.  Of  his 
salvation;  6.  Of  the  principle  and  means  of  enjoying  it;  7. 
Of  its  blissful  effects  and  consequences.  Now,  whatever  por- 
tion we  read  is  designed  to  teach  us  something  of  one  or 
more  of  those  all-important  subjects.  We  should,  therefore, 
be  careful  to  take  out  of  it  what  God  has  put  into  it  for  our 
instruction,  that  we  may  become  wise  to  salvation,  thoroughly 
furnished  for  all  good  works.  Thus,  beloved  daughter,  you 


182  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER  THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

will  be  enabled  to  accomplish  your  virtuous  "desire,  to  be- 
come a  well-informed  woman,"  if  the  Lord  shall  prolong  your 
days;  and,  if  not,  he  will  accept  of  the  will  for  the  deed. 

It  is  to  promote  and  secure  your  virtuous  intention  that 
I  write  you  this  long  and  comprehensive  letter,  that  it  may 
serve  you  as  a  practical  index  to  the  proper  and  profitable 
use  of  the  appropriate  means  with  which  you  are  happily 
furnished  for  the  accomplishment  of  your  virtuous  purpose. 
I  humbly  hope,  dear  daughter,  you  will  receive  and  use  it  as 
such.  I  think  I  may,  without  flattery,  give  you  credit  both 
for  a  good  memory  and  an  obedient  mind. 

May  the  good  Lord  dispose  and  enable  you  to  make  the  due 
and  proper  use  of  all  your  privileges,  is  the  earnest  prayer  of 
Your  affectionate  grandfather, 

THOMAS  CAMPBELL. 


LETTER  XIII. 

BAZETTA,  July  18th,  1828. 
To  THE  EDITOR  OF  THE  GOSPEL  ADVOCATE  : 

Sir — In  perusing  your  columns,  vol.  iv,  page  300,  Octo- 
ber 13th,  1826,  I  see  "A  Friendly  Letter"  addressed  "To  the 
upright  in  heart  of  all  denominations,"  in  which  you  justly 
observe  that  "  there  are  certain  considerations  which  are 
above  all  sectarian  opinions,"  viz.:  "the  means  necessary  to 
promote  good  order,  unanimity,  kindness,  and  morality, 
among  our  fellow-men."  I  understand  you  to  mean  men 
professing  Christianity.  You  further  add  what,  alas !  is  lam- 
entably true,  "  that  a  deplorable  destitution  of  these  things 
is  too  apparent  to  be  denied  by  anybody ;  that  by  means 
of  endless  jargon  and  strife  the  professing  world  is  become 
a  bedlam;  that  enmity,  or  a  manifest  desire  to  injure  one 


MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER   THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  183 

another,  seems  to  prevail  very  extensively.  Also  cruelty,  or 
a  desire  to  destroy  the  happiness  of  each  other  by  malicious 
reports  and  backhanded  innuendoes ;  and  other  immoralities 
equally  forbidden  by  the  laws  of  Grod  and  the  principles  of 
moral  right."  That  such  a  monstrous,  heathenish  state  of 
things  as  you  here  complain  of  must  exist  as  long  as  sect- 
arian divisions  exist,  can  not  be  denied  by  any  one  who  ad- 
mits the  truth  of  the  apostolic  maxims,  1  Cor.  iii :  3,  4  ; 
Jas.  iii :  16.  For  surely  division  necessarily  begets  conten- 
tion, and  contention  strife,  etc.,  etc.  Wherefore,  being,  as  I 
humbly  hope,  with  yourself,  one  of  the  upright  hearted  who 
most  earnestly  wishes  the  termination  of  our  present  dis- 
tracting and  destructive  evils,  I  do,  therefore,  most  heartily 
concur  with  you,  that  "  the  means  necessary  to  promote  good 
order,  unanimity,  kindness,  and  morality  among  our  fellow- 
men  are  considerations  (I  would  say,  infinitely)  above  all 
sectarian  opinions;"  to  which,  by  thus  addressing  you,  I  most 
seriously  wish  to  call  your  attention;  and,  by  your  kind  per- 
mission, the  serious  attention  of  all  your  readers.  In  your 
friendly  communication  you  observe  that  "eighteen  hundred 
years  have  nearly  elapsed  since  Christians  have  been  engaged 
in  trying  to  convert  and  reform  the  world ;  and  what  has 
been  done  ?  But  very  little."  I  would  rather  feel  disposed 
to  say,  very  much;  yet  I  am  constrained  to  say  with  you, 
very  little,  considering  the  present  state  of  things  as  the 
neat  result  of  the  whole  of  that  time.  But  it  is  certain  that 
the  first  three  hundred  years  did  more  for  the  conversion  of 
the  world  than  did  the  fifteen  hundred  that  succeeded,  and 
that  both  with  respect  to  territory  and  numbers,  Christianity 
was  more  prevalent  at  the  end  of  the  sixth  century  than  it 
now  is,  in  the  beginning  of  the  nineteenth.  For  in  propor- 
tion as  corruptions,  and  their  necessary  consequents,  divisions, 
increased,  Christianity,  both  in  its  value  and  in  the  extent 
of  its  widely-spreading  influence,  decreased;  so  evidently 
pertinent  to  this  subject  is  your  application  of  the  maxim 


184  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

"  United  we  stand,  divided  we  fall."  But  be  these  as  they 
may,  I  feel  again  constrained  to  agree  with  you,  "  that  confu- 
sion and  dismay  appear  to  prevail  to  such  an  alarming  degree 
that  the  enemies  of  our  holy  religion  audaciously  pretend 
that  our  moral  condition  is  but  little  better  than  that  of  the 
heathen."  Nevertheless,  I  am  very  far  from  agreeing  with 
them  that  it  really  is  so.  I  also  further  agree  with  you,  that 
"from  this, it  appears  evident  that  something  more  effica- 
cious should  be  done"  than  any  of  the  sects  have  hitherto 
attempted ;  and,  "  that  after  having  gone  on  so  many  years 
in  one  course,  it  would  be  prudent,  and,  under  all  the  circum- 
stances, best,  to  adopt  an  entirely  new  method.  This  you 
profess  to  have  done  in  the  following  proposition  :  "  Let  each 
denomination  of  Christians  consider  all  others  as  brethren." 
I  suppose  you  must  mean  that  they  should  esteem  and  treat 
each  other  as  such,  though  you  instance  but  in  two  particu- 
lars, namely:  giving  to  each  other  a  polite  and  friendly  re- 
ception into  their  respective  pulpits  and  periodicals.  Now, 
it  would  appear  that  the  demand  in  the  above  proposition  is 
by  far  too  great ;  yea,  so  great  as  to  amount  to  a  moral 
impossibility,  considering  the  views  and  feelings  of  the  par- 
ties respectively.  It  seems  paramount  to  a  demand,  that  the 
parties  would  acknowledge,  at  least  tacitly,  that  their  respect- 
ive differences  were  not  worth  differing  about,  and,  therefore, 
that  they  would  make  no  more  ado  about  them ;  but  that 
henceforth  they  would  esteem  and  treat  each  other  as  breth- 
.ren.  Again,  on  the  other  hand,  your  application  of  the 
principle  appears  by  far  too  limited,  and,  of  course,  would 
go  but  a  short  way  to  palliate  our  differences.  Indeed,  if  our 
party  views  and  feelings  were  not  by  some  means  previously 
modified,  these  seemingly  good-natured  condescensions  might 
unhappily  terminate  in  renewed  manifestations  of  our  de- 
veloped hostilities.  But,  without  insisting  further  upon  the 
moral  impossibility  of  the  adoption  of  the  above  proposition 
as  a  means  to  promote  good  order,  etc.;  upon  its  insufficiency 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  185 

to  produce  unanimity,  morality,  etc. ;  or  upon  its  obvious 
tendency  rather  to  increase  and  expose  than  to  conceal  our 
hateful  sectarian  evils,  (as  there  appears  little  danger  of  its 
being  adopted,)  permit  me  to  suggest  a  plan  of  procedure, 
as  sufficiently  new,  as  I  suppose,  and  as  old  as  the  New 
Testament,  and  which  I  humbly  presume  can  be  liable  to 
no  just  objection,  for  some  of  the  sectarians  have  adopted  it. 
My  proposition  is : 

Let  all  that  bear  the  name  of  Christian,  who  are  disgusted 
and  aggrieved  with  the  present  corruptions  and  divisions  exist- 
ing among  us,  return  to  the  original  standard  of  Christianity, 
which  is  the  New  Testament,  believe  and  obey  the  Gospel, 
as  it  is  there  recorded  by  the  pens  and  from  the  lips  of  the 
holy  apostles,  and  obey  the  law  of  Christ,  by  them  enjoined 
upon  the  believers ;  receiving  the  Old  Testament  as  of  equal 
authority  with  the  New,  and  making  the  divinely  prescribed 
use  of  it ;  and  let  this  suffice ;  that  is.  let  all  that  professedly 
and  practically  do  so,  esteem  and  treat  each  other  as  brethren. 
Would  not  this  be  infinitely  preferable  to  all  sectarian  opin- 
ions, those  unhappy  results  of  human  excogitation?  For 
the  illustration  of  the  above  proposition,  let  the  following 
remarks  be  duly  considered: 

1.  That  there  was  a  time  when  all   Christians  composed 
but  one  sect. 

2.  That  every  one  who  believed  the  Gospel  which  the  • 
apostles  preached,  and  was   baptized  upon   a   confession  of 
this  belief,  was  esteemed  a  Christian,  and  none  else. 

3.  That  all  who  believed  and  were  baptized  had  the  prom- 
ise of  the  remission  of  their  sins,  and  of  the  gift  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  connected  with  their  baptism,  or  were  baptized  for  the 
remission  of  their  sins  and  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  (see 
Acts  ii :  38,  and  xxii :  16,  with   1  Pet.  iii :    21,)  and  were 
thenceforth  considered   as  justified  and   sanctified.     (1   Cor. 
vi:  11.) 

4.  That  specimens  of  the  Gospel  preached  by  the  apostles, 


186  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

the  belief  of  which  entitled  to  baptism,  are  recorded  in  the 
Acts  of  the  Apostles ;  (see  Acts  ii,  iii,  x,  and  xiii ;)  so  that 
we  can  be  at  no  loss  about  the  ancient  apostolic  Gospel,  the 
belief  and  obedience  of  which  had  the  promise  of  salvation. 

5.  That  the  apostles,  when  commissioned  to  evangelize  the 
nations,  and  to  baptize  the  believers,  were  also  instructed  to 
teach  them  to  observe  all  things  that  Christ  had  commanded 
for  that  purpose ;   (see  Matt,  xxviii :  20 ;)  which  all  things 
we  have  distinctly  taught  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles  and  in 
their  Epistles. 

6.  That,  therefore,  believing  the  Gospel  that  the  apostles 
preached,  and  obeying  the  injunctions  which  they  delivered, 
completed  the  Christian  character.     Let,  therefore,  this  faith 
and  obedience  be  deemed  sufficient,  as  it  was  at  the  begin- 
ning, and  there  is  an  end  to  all  sectarian  controversy. 

The  three  thousand  that,  on  the  day  of  Pentecost,  believed 
and  obeyed  the  Gospel  preached  by  the  apostle  Peter,  recorded 
Acts  ii,  being  baptized  for  the  remission  of  sins,  and  the  gift 
of  the  Holy  Spirit,  took  their  seat  with  the  hundred  and 
twenty  in  the  Messiah's  kingdom,  justified  and  sanctified, 
bringing  forth  most  amply  and  conspicuously  the  fruits  of 
righteousness,  as  appears  from  the  narrative  of  their  proceed- 
ings. The  next  day,  or  very  shortly  after,  the  public  atten- 
tion being  excited  by  the  healing  of  the  cripple,  (Acts  iii,) 
•  Peter  preached  another  Gospel  sermon,  the  belief  and  obe- 
dience of  which  added  five  thousand  more  to  their  number, 
equally  pious  and  benevolent,  as  appears  in  the  sequel. 

Here,  then,  we  have  the  divinely  appointed  and  effectual 
"means  necessary  to  promote  good  order,  unanimity,  kindness, 
and  morality  among  our  fellow-men,"  the  consideration  of 
which  is  infinitely  superior  to  "all  sectarian  opinions,"  whether 
of  "  Universalists  or  limitarians."  Nay,  I  will  venture  to  add, 
that  none  of  the  sectarian  notions,  nor  all  of  them  put  to- 
gether that  have  been  broached  since  the  apostles'  days,  have 
ever  produced  such  effects  as  the  above,  and  as  were  every- 


MEMOIKS    OF    ELDER   THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  187 

where  produced,  by  the  belief  and  obedience  of  the  apostolic 
Gospel.  Indeed,  how  could  they?  for  to  the  reception  of 
none  of  them  are  the  remission  of  sins  and  the  gift  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  divinely  promised,  as  to  the  belief  and  obedience 
of  the  Gospel  preached  by  the  apostles. 

Again,  all  that  was  further  necessary  for  the  believers  to 
observe,  that  they  might  continue  in  the  enjoyment  of  those 
blissful  privileges,  glorify  God,  comfort  and  edify  each  other, 
and  be  profitable  to  mankind  by  shining  as  lights  in  the 
world,  being  afterward  taught  and  enjoined  upon  them  by 
the  apostles,  according  to  the  commission,  Matt,  xxviii:  20, 
and  contained  in  their  writings  to  the  Churches.  If  we  would 
be  perfect,  as  they  were  required  to  be,  let  us,  to  the  belief 
and  obedience  of  the  same  Gospel,  add  the  practice  of  all 
the  things  enjoined  upon  them,  and  we  shall  be  equally  per- 
fect, independent  of  everything  that  has  been  introduced  since 
their  day,  either  as  to  matter  of  faith  or  practice. 

Thus  earnestly  contending  for,  and  holding  fast  the  faith 
and  obedience  once  delivered  to  the  saints,  we  shall  be  hap- 
pily conformed  to  the  will  of  God,  enjoy  his  gracious  favor 
and  approbation,  have  the  goodly  assurance  that  he  will  gra- 
ciously receive  our  departing  spirits  at  death,  and  ultimately 
confer  upon  us  a  glorious  resurrection  and  a  blissful  immor- 
tality ;  for  such  were  the  blissful  privileges  of  the  primitive 
Christians,  as  is  abundantly  evident  from  the  New  Testament. 
These  things  the  belief  of  no  "sectarian  opinions"  can  con- 
fer upon  us.  Indeed,  the  apostle-taught  Christian  enjoys  them 
independent  of  all  the  later  opinions  and  inventions  of  men. 
And,  we  might  add,  who  can  be  happy  that  does  not  enjoy 
them  all? 

Look  back  upon  the  several  items  of  privilege  above  speci- 
fied, as  obviously  pertaining  to  the  believing  and  obedient 
apostle-taught  Christian,  and  you  must  say,  that  the  happiness 
of  the  person,  either  here  or  hereafter,  must  necessarily  be 
deficient  that  does  not  possess  them  all.  Now,  as  no  scheme 


188  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER  THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

of  religion,  the  apostolic  excepted,  does  or  can  make  certain 
and  adequate  provision  for  the  enjoyment  of  the  above  privi- 
leges, why  not  hold  it  fast  as  we  find  it  expressly  and  ex- 
plicitly stated  and  defined  on  the  sacred  page?  Why  not 
have  recourse  to  this  only  and  adequate  cure  for  all  our  evils, 
both  natural  and  artificial?  I  mean  both  those  that  result 
from  our  corrupt,  guilty  estate,  and  such  as  we  have  artificially 
produced  by  our  unauthorized,  perverse  reasoning. 

The  grand  desideratum,  therefore,  for  the  cure  of  all  our 
intervening  evils  is,  that  we  return  to  and  hold  fast  that  gen- 
uine, original  exhibition  of  Christianity  contained  in  the  apos- 
tolic writings.  In  order  to  this,  it  would  appear  necessary, 
in  the  first  place,  that,  in  preaching  and  teaching,  we  not  only 
adopt  the  apostles'  method  and  use  their  arguments,  but,  also, 
that  we  adopt  and  use  their  terms  and  phrases  upon  all  the 
high  subjects  of  Divine  revelation ;  for  they  spoke  not  in  the 
words  which  man's  wisdom  taught,  but  which  the  Holy  Spirit 
taught  them,  explaining  spiritual  things  in  spiritual  words. 
(1  Cor.  ii:  13.)  Hence  the  apostle,  to  Timothy,  lays  great 
stress  upon  the  terms  in  which  that  evangelist  should  com- 
municate the  doctrine  which  he  had  learned  of  him,  charging 
him  to  hold  fast  the  form  of  sound  words  in  which  he  had 
taught  him;  sound  speech,  that  could  not  be  condemned; 
wholesome  words,  even  the  words  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
etc. 

Now,  certainly,  nothing  can  be  more  reasonable,  nothing 
more  safe  for  us,  than  to  speak  of  God,  of  Christ,  of  the 
Spirit,  and  of  all  spiritual  things,  even  of  all  the  high  mat- 
ters of  pure  revelation,  in  the  very  terms  in  which  these  things 
are  revealed  to  us.  For,  as  we  can  know  nothing  of  such 
things  tut  by  pure  revelation,  so  we  can  know  nothing  truly  of 
them  but  in  so  far  as  they  are  revealed,  and  by  means  of  the 
very  terms  in  which  it  has  pleased  the  Divine  wisdom  to  reveal 
them.  While,  therefore,  we  speak  of  the  Father,  of  the  Son, 
and  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  Scripture  terms,  ascribing  all  that 


MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER    THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  189 

worship,  and  inculcating  all  that  obedience  to  them,  conjointly 
and  distinctly,  which  the  Scriptures  inculcate  and  ascribe,  we 
exhibit  ourselves  as  the  taught  of  God,  as  the  disciples  of 
Christ,  and  can  give  no  just  offense  to  our  Christian  brethren. 
In  like  manner,  when  we  speak  of  the  invisible  world,  and  of 
the  future  state,  in  the  language  of  holy  Scripture,  we  abide 
under  the  Divine  teaching,  and  can  give  no  just  offense  But 
when  we  begin  to  theorize  and  speculate  upon  all,  or  any  of 
those  subjects,  a  thing  which  none  of  the  apostles  or  prophets 
ever  did,  we  then  set  up  for  ourselves,  offend  our  brethren, 
and  run  the  risk  of  becoming  heretics,  that  is,  sect-makers. 

Upon  the  whole,  one  thing  is  certain,  that  if  such  things 
had  never  been  attempted,  but  had  men  contented  themselves 
with  the  phraseology  of  the  holy  apostles  and  prophets  upon 
all  religious  subjects,  our  corrupt,  prostrating  sectarianism 
had  never  existed.  Another  thing  is  equally  certain,  that, 
under  the  primitive,  apostolic  style  of  Christianity,  exhibited 
in  the  New  Testament,  under  which  the  primitive  Christians 
lived,  believed,  and  were  taught,  they  enjoyed  and  manifested 
as  high  attainments  in  all  moral  and  religious  excellence  as 
did  any  since  their  day,  the  present  highly-refined  age  not 
excepted;  many  of  whom  have  banished  the  devil,  and  hell, 
and  the  separate  existence  of  human  souls,  the  existence  of 
demons,  the  wrath  of  God,  and  a  judgment  to  come,  quite  out 
of  their  religious  tenets. 

And,  lastly,  upon  this  topic,  I  venture  to  affirm,  without 
any  reasonable  fear  of  rational  contradiction,  that  until 
Christians  return  to  the  original  standard  of  Christianity,  and 
receive  and  obey  the  Gospel  and  law  of  Christ  in  the  old- 
fashioned  style  and  terms  of  the  apostles,  and  thus  become 
their  immediate  pupils,  as  the  first  Christians  were,  that  things 
will  never  be  better  among  us  than  they  are  at  present. 

In  the  second  place,  it  would  appear  necessary  that,  in 
order  to  reclaim  and  retain  original  ground,  we  must  relin- 
quish the  textuary  and  spiritualizing  methods  of  preaching, 


190  MEMOIRS    OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

and  the  affectation  of  attempting  to  explain  everything  we 
read  in  the  holy  Scripture  ;  as  if  the  apostles  and  prophets, 
or  rather  the  Holy  Spirit  that  spoke  by  them,  did  not  know 
how  to  speak  a  sentence,  nay,  scarcely  a  single  word,  that 
any  mortal  could  understand  without  the  help  of  an  inspired 
or  learned  interpreter  to  explain  them. 

THOMAS  CAMPBELL. 


The  following  sentiments,  written  for  the  pages  of  an 
album,  are  highly  interesting  and  truly  original  for  an 
album.  They  will,  no  doubt,  be  appreciated  by  every 
Christian  reader : 

BETHANY,  August  18th,  1845. 
MRS.  JULIA  BAKEWELL: 

Beloved  Sister  in  Christ — Understanding  that  it  is  your 
husband's  intention  to  remove  his  family  a  considerable  dis- 
tance from  the  vicinity  of  Bethany,  after  which  it  is  not 
likely  I  shall  ever  have  t the  privilege  of  seeing  you  again 
in  this  world,  I  therefore  avail  myself  of  the  present  oppor- 
tunity you  have  afforded  me  of  writing  in  your  album,  to 
record  for  your  consideration  a  few  leading,  important  truths 
of  our  holy  religion;  the  realizing  belief  and  devout  prac- 
tical meditation  of  which  are  essential  to  the  actual  enjoy- 
ment of  them.  The  first  of  these  which  I  shall  mention 
is  the  dreadful,  helpless,  ruined  condition  in  which  sin  has 
placed  the  whole  human  family.  Second,  the  love  of  God 
to  us  in  this  awful  condition,  to  effect  our  deliverance  from 
it.  Third,  the  means  divinely  appointed  for  our  actual  en- 
joyment of  this  blissful  deliverance. 

Now,  as  to  the  first  of  these  three  topics:  we  nre  divinely 
informed,  it  has  corrupted  and  destroyed  the  whole  human 


MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER    THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  191 

family ;  that  all  flesh  have  corrupted  their  way ;  that  there 
is  none  righteous,  no,  not  one ;  that  the  whole  world  natu- 
rally lies  in  wickedness,  under  the  god  of  this  world,  the 
prince  of  the  power  of  the  air,  the  spirit  that  now  works 
in  the  children  of  disobedience,  among  whom  we  all  had 
our  conversation  in  times  past,  in  the  lusts  of  our  flesh,  ful- 
filling the  desires  of  the  flesh  and  of  the  mind,  and  were  by 
nature  children  of -wrath,  even  as  others. 

For  the  fleshly  mind  is  enmity  against  God,  and  is,  there- 
fore, not  subject  to  the  law  of  God,  neither,  indeed,  can  be ; 
so  that  they  who  are  under  its  influence  can  not  please  God, 
but  are  enemies  in  their  minds  by  wicked  works — haters  of 
God — hateful  and  hating  one  another ;  so  that  the  first-born 
man  murdered  the  second.  Alas!  alas!  into  what  a  hateful 
and  ruinous  condition  has  sin  brought  us? 

Topic  second. — But,  blessed  be  God,  he  so  loved  us  in  this 
perishing  condition,  that  he  gave  his  only  begotten  Son  to  suf- 
fer the  punishment  due  to  our  sins ;  that  whosoever  believes 
in  him  might  not  perish,  but  have  eternal  life.  Herein  is 
love  !  most  astonishing  love  !  that  when  we  were  in  this  most 
unlovely,  even  hateful  condition,  God  so  loved  us  as  to  send 
his  only  begotten,  infinitely  beloved  Son  into  our  guilty  world, 
thus  to  seek  and  to  save  us  who  were  lost ;  to  be  the  pro- 
pitiation for  our  sins,  that  we  might  live  through  him.  But 
even  all  "this  would  not  have  sufficed,  would  not  have  reached 
our  depraved,  perishing  condition,  dead  in  sins,  alienated 
from  the  life  of  God  through  our  native  ignorance  and  en- 
mity. No!  we  must  be  regenerated,  must  be  quickened, 
created  anew,  made  alive  in  Christ.  Now,  it  is  the  Spirit  that 
regenerates,  that  quickens,  that  gives  spiritual  life,  that  makes 
the  new  creature  ;  and  if  any  one  be  in  Christ,  he  must  be 
such.  Now,  all  this  is  the  peculiar  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
for  it  is  he  that  enlightens,  convinces,  and  converts  us  by  the 
Gospel.  For  he  is  the  Spirit  of  faith,  without  whom  no  man 
can  sincerely  confess  Christ  as  his  Lord ;  it,  is  indeed  through 


192  MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER    THOMAS    CAMPBELL. 

his  special  influence,  by  the  word  of  truth,  that  we  are  con- 
vinced and  converted,  justified  and  sanctified.  He  is  the 
Spirit  of  power,  and  of  love,  and  of  a  sound  mind,  the  Spirit 
of  holiness ;  so  that  all  Christian  virtues  and  good  works  are 
ascribed  to  the  Holy  Spirit,  as  the  fruits  of  his  Divine  influ- 
ence. Wherefore,  if  any  man  have  not  the  spirit  of  Christ, 
he  is  none  of  his.  Now  seeing  that  God  so  loved  us,  dead 
in  sins,  as  to  give  his  only  begotten  and  well-beloved  Son  to 
die  for  our  sins,  that  we  might  be  justified  by  his  blood,  and 
his  Holy  Spirit  to  quicken,  enlighten,  convince,  and  convert 
us,  that  we  might  be  actually  justified  and  sanctified  through 
faith  and  obedience;  what,  then,  should  prevent  our  blissful 
assurance  of  pardon  and  acceptance  when  we  call  upon  God 
for  this  most  desirable  purpose  ?  Will  he  refuse  sin-pardon- 
ing mercy  and  sanctifying  grace  to  the  believing  applicants 
whom  he  so  loved  dead  in  sins,  as  above  described?  Surely 
no ;  for  if  he  so  loved  us  as  above  noted,  in  our  most  loath- 
some and  offensive  condition,  will  he,  or  can  he  withhold  the 
good  he  has  so  most  graciously  promised  and  provided  for 
our  deliverance  from  that  wretched  state,  when  we  come  as 
suppliants  to  his  throne  of  grace  to  obtain  it  ?  Unbelief 
itself  could  hardly  admit  such  a  conclusion.  For  if  he  so 
loved  us,  dead  in  sins,  as  to  give  his  only  begotten  Son  to 
die  for  our  sins,  how  will  he  not  with  him  also  freely  give 
us  all  things  that  pertain  to  life  and  godliness  ?  Wherefore, 
having  such  an  insuperable,  transporting  evidence  of  the  love 
of  God  to  poor,  guilty,  polluted,  perishing  humanity,  let  us 
always  approach  the  throne  of  mercy,  through  our  great 
High  Priest,  in  full  assurance  of  faith,  that  we  may  obtain 
mercy  to  help  us  in  every  time  of  need. 

Topic  third. — The  means  divinely  appointed  for  the  bliss- 
ful purpose  of  our  actual  enjoyment  of  the  great  salvation 
which  the  love  of  God  has  most  graciously  provided  for  us, 
at  the  expense  of  the  awful  humiliation,  sufferings,  and  death 
of  his  only  begotten  and  infinitely  beloved  Son,  are  the  belief 


MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER   THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  193 

and  obedience  of  the  Gospel  and  law  of  Christ.  Consequently, 
the  first  thing  incumbent  upon  us,  after  baptism,  is  the  daily 
and  diligent  perusal  of,  and  meditation  upon,  the  word  of 
God,  with  prayers  for  this  all-important  purpose ;  for  by  the 
former  we  are  made  wise  to  salvation,  and  by  the  latter,  that 
is,  by  the  assistance  of  the  Holy  Spirit  of  promise,  we  are  en- 
abled to  reduce  it  to  practice ;  without  whose  assistance  we 
can  do  nothing  that  is  holy,  just,  and  good ;  for  He  is  the 
Spirit  of  holiness.  Wherefore,  it  is  only  as  many  as  are  led 
by  the  Spirit  of  God  that  are  the  children  of  God.  And 
if  children,  then  heirs  of  God,  and  joint-heirs  with  Christ. 
Therefore  our  heavenly  Father  gives  his  Holy  Spirit  to  them 
that  ask  him.  Having,  then,  free  access  to  the  word  and 
Spirit  of  God,  the  former  to  teach  us  everything  that  we 
ought  to  believe  and  do,  the  latter  to  apprehend,  realize,  and 
practice  it,  what  more  do  we  want  for  our  present  and  eter- 
nal enjoyment  of  the  great  salvation,  but  the  divinely  pre- 
scribed use  of  the  Bible,  and  the  throne  of  grace  ? 

These  things  being  evidently  so,  let  us  exercise  ourselves 
unto  godliness  night  and  day,  in  the  divine  use  of  the  word 
of  God,  and  prayers  for  the  blissful  purpose  of  understand- 
ing, practicing,  and  enjoying  its  Divine  contents. 

Wishing  you  and  your  beloved  consort  all  happiness  here 
and  hereafter,  I  remain,  beloved  sister  in  Christ,  your  sincere 
friend  and  humble  servant  in  the  Gospel, 

THOMAS  CAMPBELL. 
13 


194  MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 


THOMAS  CAMPBELL'S  DIARY, 

ANNO   DOMINI,    1800. 


THAT  our  readers  may  form  their  own  judgment  of 
the  character  and  spirit  of  Father  Campbell,  we  present 
to  them  a  specimen  of  his  diary,  which  he  kept  for  some 
period  of  his  early  life  in  the  Christian  ministry.  This 
diary,  now  over  sixty  years  old,  reveals  much  of  the 
mind  and  the  character  of  its  subject  and  author  in  one 
personality. 

Sabbath,  June  1st,  1800. — This  day  very  weak,  both  in 
body  and  mind.  Slept  long  this  morning.  Very  dull  and 
heavy  in  prayer,  both  in  secret  and  public.  The  prevalent 
carnality  of  the  last  week  has  prevailed  much  this  day.  I 
have  reason  to  bless  God  I  have  not  felt  so  much  concern 
for  public  approbation,  nor  such  strong  emotions  of  self- 
conceit  as  formerly ;  but,  alas !  what  weakness  and  timidity 
in  publicly  reproving  the  violators  of  the  holy  Sabbath.  Is 
not  this  want  of  love  ?  Lord  God,  grant  to  me  more  abund- 
antly the  spirit  of  zealous  piety  and  charity,  and  make  me 
more  faithful.* 

*  Were  any  man,  in  perfect  good  health  of  body,  to  institute  a  diary 
of  his  physical  constitution,  and  proceed  to  feel  his  own  pulse  some 
three  or  four  times  per  diem,  and  to  take  notes  on  each  occasion,  and, 
in  his  memorabilia,  record  the  signs  and  symptoms  of  morning,  noon, 


MEMOIRS   OP   ELDER  THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  195 

Monday,  June  2d. — This  day  engaged  in  public  services; 
tolerable  in  health,  and  somewhat  comfortable  in  mind,  and 
sensibly  concerned  for  the  state  of  the  congregation,  and  for 
the  success  and  proper  management  of  the  approaching  fast 
solemnities.* 

June  3d. — Blessed  be  God  for  any  symptoms  of  good  from 
his  gracious  presence.  Lord  bless  and  pity  us ;  shine  on  us 
with  thy  face.  Resolved,  in  the  strength  of  his  grace,  to 
study  a  life  of  lively,  realizing  faith,  and  of  habitual  spiritu- 
ality. 

Wednesday,  June  4th. — Spent  this  day  in  study,  with  tol- 
erable composure ;  but,  alas !  not  with  that  devotional  frame 
of  mind  that  should  accompany  such  exercises.f 

Resolved  that  I  will  endeavor  after  a  more  devout  and 
spiritual  manner  of  preparation  for  public  services.  That  I 
will  be  more  particular  in  imploring  the  Divine  direction  in 
choosing  subjects  for  the  Divine  presence  and  illumination 
in  studying,  and  for  the  application  of  it  to  myself,  as  well 
as  for  ability  and  success  in  the  delivery  of  it.  May  the 
Lord  pity  and  direct  me  in  all  things ! 

Thursday,  June  5<A. — Spent  this  day  in  public  services ; 

and  evening,  unless  possessed  of  great  self-command  and  vigor  of  in- 
tellect, he  would  be  sending  for  a  physician  at  least  once  or  twice  a  day, 
to  sit  in  solemn  judgment  upon  his  abnormal  feelings  and  portentous 
symptoms.  Still,  as  Dr.  Young,  the  poet,  said : 

"  'T  is  good  to  talk  with  our  past  hours, 
And  ask  them  what  report  they  have  borne  to  heaven." 

*  Having  made  some  one,  two,  or  four  sacraments  per  annum,  Presby- 
terians made  them  great  "  solemnities,"  with  preparations  of  fast  days, 
and  special  prayers  and  self-examinations.  Father  Campbell,  in  his  own 
Presbytery  and  Synod,  was  always  peculiarly  exact  and  uniform  in  his 
zeal  and  efforts  to  turn  them  to  good  account,  by  prayer,  fasting,  and 
self-examination.  Why  not,  reason  asks,  be  always  examining  and 
taking  cognizance  of  our  states  of  mind,  our  motives,  and  affections? 

f  Is  not  every  act  of  worship  addressed  to  the  God  and  Father  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  equally  solemn  ? 


196  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

preached  with  some  degree  of  freedom  ;  prayed  with  some 
degree  of  enlargement — blessed  be  God.  But,  alas!  suddenly 
lost  all  comfort  and  liveliness  through  my  cursed  self-conceit 
and  incautious  security.  I  desire  to  be  humbled  for  my  abom^ 
inable  self-conceit  and  sacrilegious  self-seeking.  May  the 
good  Lord  graciously  pardon.  Resolved  to  watch  and  pray, 
and  to  live  in  the  constant  exercise  of  faith,  and  to  cultivate 
humility,  self-denial,  and  Christian  sympathy.* 

•In  every  act  of  religious  worship,  we  address  the  same  God  the  Fa- 
ther, through  the  same  Mediator,  and  by  the  aid  of  the  same  Holy 
Spirit,  or  Holy  Guest,  who,  because  he  dwells  in  the  hearts  of  all  the 
children  of  God,  is  never  formally  addressed  in  holy  writ. 

It  is  a  very  generally  neglected  inquiry,  Why  are  no  prayers,  no 
thanksgivings,  no  formal  addresses  to  the  Holy  Spirit,  commanded  or 
suggested  by  any  inspired  writer  of  the  New  Testament  or  covenant,  iu 
any  exhortation  ?  Neither  saint  nor  sinner  is  once  commanded  in  the 
Christian  Scriptures,  to  ask,  to  beseech,  or  to  supplicate,  in  any  form, 
the  Holy  Spirit. 

Without  the  aid,  without  the  presence  in  our  hearts,  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  we  can  not  acceptably  approach  the  throne  of  grace,  or  .practi- 
cally know  what  to  ask,  in  order  to  our  growth  in  any  grace  within  the 
area  of  faith,  hope,  or  love. 

There  seems  to  me,  and  for  many  years  past  it  has  seemed  to  me 
that  there  is  a  peculiar  ignorance,  or  ambiguity,  or  vacuity  of  thought, 
on  the  person,  mission,  office,  and  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

Because  we  have  questioned  some  of  the  theories  of  our  fathers  and 
of  our  brethren  in  this  living  age,  we  have  been  rewarded  with  numer- 
ous, and  various,  and  vehement  reproaches  and  invectives  from  those 
who  have  obtained  patent  rights  from  Synods,  Councils,  and  General 
Assemblies,  for  a  specific  theory,  patented  and  stamped  by  the  hand 
and  seal  of  the  proper  officials,  for  said  rights,  immunities,  and  endow- 
ments. 

Despite  of  the  long  and  loud  maledictions  and  misrepresentations  of 
skeleton  editors  and  partisan  spirits,  the  great  cause  of  original  and 
apostolic  Christianity,  based  on  the  absolute  grace  and  mercy  of  the 
adorable  Messiah,  to  whom  the  Holy  Spirit  was  not  only  given  without 
measure,  but  given  to  dispense  spiritual  blessings,  as  the  plenipotentiary 
of  Jehovah  Elohim,  in  such  gifts,  graces,  and  measures  as  the  body — 
the  mystical  body — of  our  Lord  Messiah  might  require,  in  order  to  its 
origination,  organization,  progress,  growth,  and  triumph. 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  197 

Friday,  June  6th. — Spent  this  day  in  study,  with  great  bar- 
renness ;  little  spirituality  or  love  ;  feel  a  sense  of  the  deep 
depravity  of  my  heart  before  God.  I  desire  to  lie  in  the 
dust  at  his  feet,  and  even  to  feel  his  precious  mercy  as  lift- 
ing me  up. 

The  true,  the  Divine,  the  Christian  Church  is  the  grandest  institution 
in  the  entire  area  of  God's  whole  creation. 

One  of  its  grand  intents  is  a  new  revelation  to  the  whole  intellectual, 
moral,  or,  in  one  word,  to  the  spiritual  universe;  of  the  manifold  maj- 
esty, excellency,  glory,  and  grandeur  of  the  Alpha  and  the  Omeya  of 
every  created  being,  within  all  the  possibilities  of  every  attribute  and 
manifestation  of  the  Lord  God  Almighty.  Hence  the  superb  mystery 
of  godliness  is  the  Divine  transcendentalism  of  all  glory,  honor,  maj- 
esty, and  felicity  within  the  grasp  of  human  and  angelic  capacity  and 
comprehension.  It  is  to  rise  eternally  onward  and  upward,  without 
measure,  limit,  or  end.  Hence  the  transcendentally  culminating  glory, 
honor,  and  majesty  of  the  triumphant  Hero  of  human  redemption.  How 
palpably  true  it  is,  that  no  eye  has  ever -seen,  no  ear  has  ever  heard,  no 
heart  has  ever  conceived,  no  seraph  has  ever  comprehended,  no  finite 
intelligence  has  ever  realized  the  glory,  the  splendor,  the  majesty,  the 
felicity  of  the  ransomed,  the  beatified,  the  glorified  joint-heirs  of  HIM 
who  is  the  beginning  and  the  end,  the  first  and  the  last  of  the  universe 
of  universes,  that  fills  the  area  of  interminable  space. 

Language  is  bankrupt,  imagination  is  impotent,  in  the  presence  of 
the  suggestions  of  that  prelibation'of  bliss,  the  fruit  of  the  Eternal 
Spirit  in  the  sanctified  spirit  that  apprehends  and  appreciates  the 
oracle  which  attests  the  Alpha  and  the  Omega,  the  beginning  and  the 
end,  the  first  and  the  last. 

Man,  and,  we  presume  to  think,  that  angel,  cherub,  or  seraph,  or  any 
finite  being  in  the  whole  area  of  creation,  nor  all  of  these  united  in  one 
positive  impersonation,  can  not  no.w,  nor  can  ever,  comprehend  the 
hight  or  the  depth,  the  length  or  the  breadth,  the  beginning  or  the  end 
of  this  ineffably  grand  and  glorious  creation  of  God. 

He  alone  that  sits  upon  the  throne  of  the  universe  of  universes,  who 
inhabits  eternity,  and  who  fills  immensity  in  the  entire  conception  of 
it,  can  comprehend  that  exceeding  and  everlasting  weight  of  glory  in 
the  contemplation  of  the  honor  and  felicity  of  the  co-heirs  of  the  Lord 
of  life,  and  the  unwasting  fountain  of  universal  being,  and  of  all  appre- 
ciable blessedness. 

No  man  ever  has  comprehended,  no  man  ever  can  comprehend,  the 
topless,  the  boundless  area  of  spiritual  being  and  blessedness  adum- 


198  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER  THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

That  I  may  be  low  in  mine  own  eyes,  and  forever  ascribe 
free,  saving,  abundant  mercy  unto  my  God,  Lord  Jesus  re- 
veal thyself  in  me,  manifest  thyself  to  me ;  make  me  strong 
through  thy  strength.  I  do  heartily  and  forever  resign  my- 
self to  thee,  as  the  fruit  of  thy  purchase.  "  Into  thy  hands 

brated  in  the  types  and  oracles  which  the  Bible  and  the  universe  pre- 
sent as  the  area  of  the  inheritance  which  the  Lord  God  Almighty  has 
prepared  for  them  that  know  him,  acknowledge  him,  love  him,  adore 
him,  and  glorify  him  in  his  spiritual  beauty,  honor,  and  majesty. 

That  anthem  sung  in  the  concert  of  creation,  when  all  the  morning 
stars  sang  the  song  of  creation,  and  all  the  sons  of  God  shouted  for  joy, 
will  be  repeated  in  strains  and  ecstasies,  of  which  we  never  had,  and 
never  can  have,  an  adequate  conception  while  incorporated  with  the 
elements  of  this  mundane  and  material  creation,  which  is  to  be  dis- 
solved and  re-edified  by  Him  who  has  solemnly  declared  that  he  will 
create  all  things  new — new  heavens  and  a  new  earth — in  which  right- 
eousness shall  reign. 

This  is  what  Greeks  and  Romans,  Jews  and  Gentiles,  as  such,  never 
did  achieve. 

From  the  records  of  Father  Campbell's  experience,  as  given  by  himself, 
in  the  early  part  of  his  ministry,  we  have  one  of  the  best  demonstrations 
extant  of  the  imperfections  of  that  system  of  Presbyterian  ism  which  ob- 
tained, at  the  beginning  of  this  century,  in  Great  Britain  and  Ireland. 

As  to  his  sincerity  and  ardent  desire  for  usefulness  in  his  calling, 
there  is,  in  his  own  statements,  rnternal  evidence  of  a  sincere  desire 
to  honor  the  Lord,  to  advance  his  cause,  and  to  convert  sinners,  and 
edify  and  perfect  the  members  of  the  Church  over  which  he  presided. 
His  diary  was  not  kept  for  publication,  but  for  his  own  special  use  and 
growth  in  the  knowledge  of  himself,  and  of  the  work  in  which  he  was 
engaged.  He  desired  to  be  useful,  to  preach  and  teach  the  Gospel,  to 
honor  the  Savior,  and  advance  his  cause  and  kingdom  in  the  world. 
He  was  philanthropic  ;  he  spent  much  of  his  time  in  visiting  the  fam- 
ilies of  his  charge,  in  ministering  to  their  edification  and  comfort ;  es- 
pecially attentive  to  them  in  their  afflictions,  visiting  their  families, 
catechising  their  children,  admonishing,  when  necessary,  both  parents 
and  children,  and  endeavoring  to  elevate  their  standard  of  piety  and 
humanity. 

The  fault  was  both  in  the  theory  and  in  the  practice;  zeal  for  ortho- 
doxy, and  devotion  to  forms  and  customs,  were  the  blighting  influences, 
both  upon  minister  and  people,  teacher  and  taught.  It  was  an  inani- 
mate formalism,  alike  injurious  and  fatal  to  the  teacher  and  the  taught. 


MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER   THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  199 

I  do  commit  my  spirit,  0  thou  Jehovah,  God  of  truth,  who 
hast  redeemed  me." 

Saturday,  June  7fh. — This  is  a  day  of  holy  convocation 
with  us  at  Ahorey.  How  shall  I  walk  hefore  the  Lord  and 
before  his  people!  How,  alas!  is  my  mind  debased  and 
weakened  with  the  habitual  care  and  consideration  of  mean, 
trifling,  worldly  concerns ! 

0  that  I  had  wings  like  a  dove,  then  would  I  flee  away 
and  be  at  rest.^    Then  would  I  rise  above  this  debasing  car- 
nality of  disposition,  to  the   contemplation   of  the   glorious 
Lord,  his  works  and  ways.     I  will  go  in  the  name  and  strength 
of  the  Lord,  leaning  upon  his  mercy  for  pardon,  for  accept- 
ance and  assistance,  in  the  endeavored  exercise  of  faith,  peni- 
tential humility,  watching,  and  prayer.     May  the  good  Lord 
accept,  direct,  and  assist  me  in  the  undertaking,  and  seal  me 
for  himself  till  the  day  of  complete  redemption.     Amen  ! 

Sunday  and  Monday,  June  8th  and  9th. — These  days  em- 
ployed in  public  services. 

Notwithstanding  many  interruptions,  and  much  imbecility  of 
mind  and  body,  enabled  to  go  through  with  the  work  with 
some  degree  of  propriety  of  composure,  and,  I  hope,  of  spirit- 
ual advantage,  both  to  myself  and  to  others.  Glory  to  God! 

1  see,  more  and  more,  the   necessity  of   self-denial,  holy 
vigilance,  of  devotedness  to  God,  of  deep  humility,  of  relying 
always  as  a  worthless,  helpless,  guilty  sinner,  upon  the  free 
sovereign  mercy  of  God  in  Christ,  for  pardon,  acceptance,  and 
assistance  in  everything. 

Resolved,  through  grace,  as  much  as  possible,  to  give  my- 
self up  unreservedly  to  His  work,  to  seek  His  glory.  Amen  ! 

Merc  doctrines  and  theories  are  fatal  substitutes  for  the  original  Gospel 
and  the  institutions  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Yet,  such  was  the  order 
of  that  day  and  generation  :  theory  instead  of  faith  ;  form  instead 
of  power  ;;  orthodoxy  versus  heterodoxy;  consecrated  customs  against 
Divine  ordinances.  And  such,  alas  !  is  the  present  attitude  and  posi- 
tion of  things  called  evangelical  and  orthodox,  by  the  great  majority 
of  professors  in  this  our  age  and  country  I 


200  MEMOIRS   OF    ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

Tuesday,  Wednesday,  and  Thursday,  June  \2,th. — These  days 
weak  in  health — I  may  say  both  of  body  and  mind.  Noth- 
ing worthy  of  note  occurs.  It  appears  an  awful  time  of  prev- 
alent security  and  of  prevalent  judgment ;  a  sort  of  lowering 
calm  before  a  storm.  Be  it  my  study  to  watch  and  pray. 

Friday  and  Saturday,  June  13th  and  14th. — These  daya 
very  dull  and  heavy,  weak  and  sickly,  both  in  body  and  mind ; 
partly  exercised  with  an  awful  apprehension  of  my  extreme 
guilt  and  vileness  before  God.  I  can  never  oj>en  my  mouth 
any  more  but  in  the  language  of  deep  humiliating  self-abase- 
ment, as  the  last,  the  least,  the  vilest,  the  most  undeserving 
of  all. 

Sunday,  June  15th. — This  day  much  as  usual ;  weak  and 
sickly  in  the  morning.  Mercifully  assisted,  I  hope,  this  day 
in  enduring  the  fatigue  of  the  public  work,  as  well  as  in 
speaking  upon  the  different  subjects,  though  with  very  little 
preparation. 

I  think  I  received  some  help  and  encouragement  from  an 
evening  conversation  with  a  few  of  the  elders.  I  closed  this 
day  more  comfortably  than  I  have  done  any  for  many  days 
past,  being  made  more  clearly  to  see  that  when  the  sinner 
is  visited  in  the  Divine  mercy  with  the  enlightening,  con- 
vincing influence  of  the  Gospel,  so  as  to  be  deeply  convinced 
and  humbled  under  a  just  apprehension  of  his  guilt,  vileness, 
and  depravity ;  and  of  the  nature  and  design  of  the  great 
salvation,  of  Divine  grace,  through  the  meritorious  influence 
of  the  Divine  mediation  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

That  in  making  application,  under  these  views  and  impres- 
sions, to  the  sin-pardoning  mercy  and  grace  of  God  in  Christ, 
earnestly  desiring  deliverance  from  the  guilt  and  depravity 
of  sin,  in  order  to  a  life  of  holiness,  he  is,  ip&o  facto,  justi- 
fied and  accepted ;  and  ought  to  know  and  believe  this  to  be 
so  according  to  the  Scriptures  ;  to  the  glory  and  praise  of 
God,  and  for  his  own  furtherance  and  consolation. 

May  I  henceforth  praise  his  name  who  hath  given  me  to 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  201 

know  this,  and  in  the  faith  of  his  holy  promise  for  pardon, 
acceptance,  and  assistance  in  every  duty,  may  I  abound  more 
and  more  in  all  fruitfulness,  to  the  glory  of  the  riches  of  his 
grace  in  Christ  Jesus,  world  without  end.  Amen. 

Monday ,  Tuesday,  and  Wednesday,  June  18th. — Spent  these 
daysras  usual,  in  the  ordinary  business  of  my  calling;  nothing 
specially  interesting  occurring.  My  mind  rather  low  and  in- 
active in  spiritual  exercises. 

On  Tuesday  evening  I  had  a  word  of  sermon  at  Widow 
Hutchinson's,  for  the  purpose  of  baptizing  the  child  of  her 
son.  I  have  reason  to  be  thankful  for  the  liberty  and  recollec- 
tion of  thought  and  speech  I  enjoyed  on  that  occasion.  In 
conversing  with  some  of  the  members  after  sermon,  I  was 
enabled  to  insist  much  upon  the  necessity  of  real  religion 
as  consisting  in  these  three  great  branches:  of  piety,  justice, 
and  charity.  Salvation,  as  exhibited  to  us  in  the  Gospel, 
may  be  justly  termed  both  conditional  and  unconditional. 

1st.  Unconditional,  as  it  respects  the  free  pardon  and  ac- 
ceptance of  the  sinner,  without  requiring  any  degree  of  moral 
improvement  to  qualify  for  it,  but  is  all  of  mere  mercy  and 
grace  to  the  poor,  lost,  guilty,  vile,  wretched  sinner. 

2d.  Conditional,  as  no  man  can  be  saved  without  giving 
himself  up  to  the  teaching  of  God's  holy  word  and  Spirit, 
denying  his  corrupt  self,  and  following  the  example  and  pre- 
cepts of  the  gracious  Redeemer  ;  in  short,  "  without  holiness 
no  man  shall  see  the  Lord." 

[NOTE. — Reason  forbids  men  to  do  wrong,  but  the  reason  of 
a  miser  prompts  him  to  do  anything  that  will  increase  his  treas- 
ure ;  for  his  reason  is  alienated,  and  the  reason  of  this  is  his 
covetousness.  "  The  love  of  money  is  the  root  of  all  evil."] 

Thursday  and  Friday,  June  2Qth. — Spent  these  days  as 
usual  in  the  business  of  teaching,  both  at  home  and  abroad. 
I  have  great  reason  to  lament  the  deadness,  inactivity,  and 
dreary  barrenness  of  my  mind  in  spiritual  things.  I  have 
been  inquiring  how  this  may  be  removed  and  prevented.  The 


202  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

cause  appears  twofold  :  1st.  The  mind  engaging  itself  too 
much  in  inferior  concerns.  2d.  The  partial  neglect  of  the 
appointed  means  of  spirituality,  such  as  frequent  prayer,  read- 
ing, etc. 

Resolved,  through  grace,  to  give  myself  more  up  to  spir- 
itual exercises,  and  less  to  worldly  thoughts  than  hitherto. 
Surely  his  grace,  in  the  due  use  of  the  appointed  means,  will 
be  sufficient  for  me,  and  his  strength  manifested  in  my  weak- 
ness. Amen. 

Saturday  and  Sunday,  June  22d. — These  days  somewhat 
better  in  health  than  usual. 

Engaged  in  studying  and  expounding  the  necessity  of  holi- 
ness, or  the  inseparable  connection  of  faith  and  works,  from 
Acts  x,  on  the  character  of  the  devout  centurion ;  and  James 
ii:  13,  of  the  inutility  of  faith  without  works.  Resolved, 
accordingly,  to  exercise  myself  unto  godliness,  in  all  the  ap- 
pointed exercises  of  piety  and  charity.  To  adopt  the  apostle's 
motto,  and  seek  to  act  from  his  principle,  viz. :  l<  The  life  that 
I  now  live  in  the  flesh,  I  live  by  the  faith  of  the  Son  of  God, 
who  loved  me,  and  gave  himself  for  me."  I  have  still  deep 
reason  to  lament  my  spiritual  deadness,  and  neglect  of  spirit- 
ual means. 

Monday,  Tuesday,  and  Wednesday,  June  25/7*. —  On  the  first 
of  those  days,  at  Presbytery.  Not  very  spiritual  during  pub- 
lic worship,  nor  suitably  grave  in  Presbytery.  O !  that  I 
could  refrain  my  speech,  and  maintain  due  composure  and 
solemnity  of  thought.  I  lose  myself,  and  am  often  hurt  by 
hilarity,  or  by  much  speaking,  in  the  way  of  showing  my 
own  opinion,  except  the  subject  be  very  practical. 

On  Wednesday  very  dull  and  stupid.  What  a  dark  ground 
of  insensibility  and  unsympathizing  apathy  in  one  of  the 
most  delicate  and  affecting  situations  imaginable.  And,  0! 
how  indevout. 

But,  notwithstanding  all  my  complicated  unworthiness,  how 
gracious  has  the  Lord  been  to  me  and  my  family  this  day, 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  203 

in  increasing  it  with  a  daughter,  and  in  preserving  the  mother 
in  the  hour  of  her  distress  and  danger;  granting  both  a 
speedy  and  safe  delivery.  Glory  to  his  name!  This  effect 
of  thy  gracious  goodness  and  power  shall  be,  through  thy 
grace,  devoted  to  thee.  "  For  thine  is  the  kingdom,  the  power, 
and  the  glory,  world  without  end.  Amen." 

0!  accept  of  me,  and  of  this  fresh  dedication  I  desire  to 
make  of  myself  and  of  my  family  to  thee. 

Thursday,  Friday,  and  Saturday,  June  28th. — The  first  of 
these  days  employed  in  my  ordinary  business  of  tuition  and 
family  affairs.  Afternoon  of  Friday,  made  an  occasional 

visit  to ,  for  preaching  and  conference.  I  felt  most 

wretchedly  deficient  in  preparation,  and  also  in  conducting 
myself  with  proper  solemnity  after  the  proposed  business 
was  over.  Resolved,  through  grace,  to  be  more  cautious  and 
vigilant  upon  all  such  occasions,  for  the  future,  in  obedi- 
ence to  that  most  necessary  admonition  of  the  great  apostle: 
"  Let  hot  your  good  be  evil  spoken  of."  0  Lord,  forgive, 
and  in  mercy  prevent  such  mismanagement.  Amen. 

Saturday  spent  partly  in  study.  I  have  great  reason  to 
be  thankful  that  the  Lord  has  not  utterly  frowned  upon  me 
and  overwhelmed  me  with  distress,  to  which  I  have  justly 
exposed  myself  by  my  provoking  mismanagement  of  his  work. 
Glory  to  his  name!  He  has  not  hidden  the  sweetness  and 
savory  apprehensions  of  great  Gospel  privilege  from  my  mind 
and  heart.  I  humbly  hope  thou  wilt  continue  to  support 
me  with  thy  great  mercy.  I  desire  to  be  thine,  to  devote 
myself  wholly  to  thee.  Give  power,  0  Lord,  to  fulfill  my 
purpose.  Help,  Lord,  this  night  and  to-morrow.  Abund- 
antly bless  me  in  thy  work.  Reject  not,  0  Lord,  my  prayer, 
nor  my  weak  confidence.  Thou  shalt  prevent  me  with  thy 
tender  mercies. 

Sabbath  and  Monday,  June  30th. — I  have  reason  to  be 
thankful  for  the  support  and  liberty  I  enjoyed  in  public 
exercises  of  the  day.  Monday,  rather  dull.  Sad  experience 
of  mistrust  and  carnality,  on  my  return  from  Riohhill.  What 


204  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

a  prevalent  preponderancy  of  heart  toward  the  world.  Not 
that  I  think  or  judge  these  present  transitory  trifles  to  be 
at  all  comparable  to  the  glorious  things  of  His  kingdom,  but 
the  weakness  of  the  mind. 

Tuesday,  July  1st. — Lost,  in  a  great  measure,  to  any  real 
purpose  of  improvement  or  preparation  for  public  use.  This 
destruction  of  much  precious  time  has  proceeded  from  a  bad 
or  imprudent  arrangement  of  my  own  business ;  or  rather, 
from  a  vain,  restless  curiosity  in  running  after  things  where 
my  real  business  did  not  call  me ;  or  if  it  did,  in  not  observ- 
ing a  proper  punctuality  in  beginning  and  ending  my  en- 
gagements ;  and  in  giving  way  to  every  trivial  inducement, 
either  to  delay  or  exceed  due  bounds. 

.  Resolved,  for  the  future,  to  abridge  my  intendments  and 
purposes  to  matters  of  real  obligation  or  very  urgent  ex- 
pediency, and  not  lightly  to  follow  the  first  impulse  of  a 
restless  curiosity;  but  in  all  undertakings  to  proceed  with 
cautious  deliberations. 

A  good  man  will  guide  his  affairs  with  discretion  unto  the 
end. 

Wednesday,  Thursday,  and  Friday,  July  -ith. — These  days 
partly  spent  in  a  kind  of  restless  anxiety,  under  dark  and 
uncomfortable  frames  ajid  impressions  relative  to  my  state, 
and  the  way  of  sure  access  and  acceptance  through  the  Gospel. 

Desirous  of  being  devoted  to  God  in  heart,  and  of  living 
a  life  of  faith,  in  holy,  loving  obedience,  and  conformity  to 
his  most  holy  and  gracious  will,  but  as  yet  unable  to  attain 
to  a  steadiness  in  this  most  desirable  way,  though  apparently 
most  open  and  easy  according  to  the  Gospel. 

May  the  Lord  give  light  and  strength,  .and  lead  me  in  the 
way  everlasting.  Amen,  amen. 

There  is  no  better  index  of  a  Christian's  healthfulness 
than  a  good  appetite  for  the  word  and  ordinances  of  God. 
For  "  the  bread  of  life,"  "  the  icater  of  life,"  and  the,  breath 
of  life,  usually  called  the  Spirit  of  life.  These  invigorate 
the  Christian. 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  205 


NOTES  OF  A  SERMON 

PREACHED   BY   THOMAS   CAMPBELL   TO   HIS  CONGREGATION   IN 
AHOREY,   IRELAND,  A.  D.  1800. 


TEXT — "  I  will  be  a  God  unto  thee." 

THIS  is  the  fullest  of  all  the  promises ;  for  when  God  is 
promised,  what  is  it  that  is  not  promised? 

1st.  All  that  God  is  is  promised ;  his  power  for  protection, 
his  wisdom  for  direction,  his  grace  for  acceptation,  his  mercy 
for  commiseration,  his  justice  for  recompense,  his  holiness 
for  sanctification,  his  love  for  delight,  his  unchangeableness 
the  guarantee  of  our  privileges,  his  eternity  the  period  of 
their  enjoyment. 

2d.  All  that  God  has  is  promised.  His  creatures  on  earth 
to  serve  us,  his  angels  in  heaven  to  guard  us,  his  ordinances 
to  make  us  holy,  his  recompenses  to  make  us  happy,  his 
comforts  to  support  us,  his  graces  to  adorn  us,  his  glory  to 
crown  us. 

3d.  It  is  the  surest,  being  in  itself  a  strong  bond  and  a 
firm  seal  to  all  his  other  promises.  It  is  the  most  precious 
of  all  the  promises,  inasmuch  as  it  puts  us  in  possession  of 
the  most  precious  property. 

God  is  light  without  obscurity;  how  precious  is  that  light 
to  the  mind !  God  is  life  without  mortality ;  how  precious 
is  such  life  to  the  soul!  God  is  peace  without  perplexity; 
how  precious  is  such  peace  to  the  conscience  !  God  is  love 
without  mutability ;  how  precious  is  such  love  to  the  heart ! 


206  MEMOIRS  OF  ELDER  THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

inasmuch  as  it  is  the  foundation  of  the  most  precious  rela- 
tions, the  tender  and  endearing  charities  of  Father,  Son,  and 
Brother. 

Like  the  tree  that  the  Lord  showed  Moses  in  the  wilder- 
ness, which,  being  cast  into  the  bitter  waters,  rendered  them 
wholesome  and  palatable,  this  promise  is  a  remedy  for  all  the 
bitterness  of  our  fallen  state  ;  for,  by  virtue  of  this  new  cov- 
enant grant,  the  bitterness  of  wrath  is  passed  from  thee,  0 
believer  !  for  God  is  there  to  love  thee ;  the  bitterness  of  sin 
is  past,  for  God  is  there  to  pardon  thee ;  the  bitterness  of 
death  is  past,  for  God  is  there  to  unsting  death,  by  turning 
the  grim  tyrant  into  a  messenger  of  peace  to  thee,  making 
the  day  of  thy  death  better  than  the  day  of  thy  birth. 

To-day  shalt  thou  be  with  me  in  Paradise. 

These,  then,  are  some  of  the  covenant  blessings  contained 
in  this  clause  of  the  promise,  "I  will  be  a  God  unto  thee.1' 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  207 


METHOD  OF  DISCOURSING. 


THE  following  abstract,  made  by  Father  Campbell, 
will  give  his  manner  of  discoursing,  and  his  views  on 
certain  subjects,  in  the  early  part  of  1800,  and  will  not 
be  destitute  of  interest  to  the  reader : 


AHOREY,  June  22, 1800. 

"  "What  doth  it  profit,  my  brethren,  though  a  man  say  he  hath  faith, 
and  have  not  works?     Can  faith  save  him?'' — JAMES  ii:  14. 


HEAD  I. 

1.  Introduction  from  the  general  scope  of  the  Epistle,  and 
the  early  corruption  of  Christianity. 

2.  Then,  endeavor  to  catch  the  train  of  the  apostle's  reason- 
ing in  the  context. 

3.  Show  the  consistency  between  James  and  Paul. 

ASSUMPTION. 

Faith  without  icorks  will  by  no  means  save  a  man. 

1.  Consider  the  necessity  and  importance  of  faith  in  order 
to  salvation. 

2.  What  kind  and  degree  of  faith  an  unconverted  man  may 
have. 

3.  What  are  the  genuine  fruits  of  a  true  saving  faith  ? 
Lastly.  Conclude  with  some  suitable  application. 


208  MEMOIRS    OF   ELDER   THOMAS    CAMPBELL. 

Faith  is  necessary: 

1.  To  bring  religious  truths  into  the  mind. 

2.  To  feed  upon  them,  to  enjoy  the  good  of  them. 

3.  To  give  God  the  glory  of  his  great  salvation. 

HEAD  II. 

1.  He  may  have  a  national  faith  or  opinion. 

2.  He  may  have  a  professional  faith. 

3.  He  may  have  an  imaginary  faith. 

HEAD  III. 

The  genuine  effects  of  a  true  saving  faith  are : 

1.  Sorrow  for  sin. 

2.  Application  to  the  Divine  mercy,  as  revealed. 

3.  Reliance  upon  the  Divine  love  through  the  merits  of 
Christ. 

4.  Conformity  to  the  Divine  will  in  all  manner  of  conver- 
sation, viz. :  in  piety,  purity,  justice,  charity,  and  universal 
benevolence. 

WHY  CAN  NOT  FAITH  ALONE  JUSTIFY? 

1.  A  lonely  faith  can  not  justify,  because  it  is  deficient  in 
itself. 

2.  It  can  not  justify,  because  it  can  not  reconcile. 

3.  It  can  not  justify,  because  it  can  not  sanctify. 

4.  It  can  not  justify,  because  it  can  not  glorify  God. 

N.  B. — It  has  the  direct  contrary  tendency. 

INFERENCES. 

1.  Mistakes  about  faith  are  most  dangerous. 

2.  A  person  may  suppose  he  has  faith  when  he  has  not. 

3.  The  sure  way  to  prevent  this  self-deceit  is  to  walk  in 
the  steps  of  those  that  arc  approved  en.sainplcs  of  faith. 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  209 

CONCLUDING   ADDRESS. 

First. — To  the  poor. 

Second. — To  the  rich. 

Third. — To  those  in  a  middle  station. 

1.  A  reflection  upon  the  conduct  of  the  poor  in  time  past. 

2.  A  reflection  upon  that  of  the  rich  at  present,  with  the 
moral  tendencies. 

The  above  was  Father  Campbell's  general  method  of 
discussing  his  subjects,  and  somewhat  in  accordance  with 
the  general  method  of  sermonizing  at  that  time.  It  is 
worthy  of  consideration  whether  his  example,  in  thor- 
oughly digesting  his  subjects,  is  not  worthy  of  imitation 
by  many  in  our  times.  No  man  should  be  less  careful 
as  to  what  he  teaches  than  he  was ;  because  no  man  can 
teach  others  what  he  does  not  understand  himself. 
14 


210  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER  THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 


ADDRESS  OF  THOMAS  CAMPBELL  TO  THE 
SYNOD  OF  IRELAND, 

MET  AT  BELFAST,   COUNTY  DOWN,  A.  D.  1804. 


BROTHER  MODERATOR  : 

Reverend  and  Dear  Sir — At  the  meeting  of  the  Com- 
mittee of  Consultation  in  Richhill,  on  the  second  Tuesday  of 
October  last,  according  to  appointment,  for  concerting  a  plan 
of  union  between  the  two  bodies  of  Seceders  in  this  kingdom, 
the  evil  nature  and  tendencies  of  our  unhappy  division  occu- 
pied, for  some  time,  the  serious  consideration  of  the  Committee. 

It  appeared  to  us,  indeed,  a  matter  truly  deplorable,  that, 
in  the  circumstances  in  which  the  Lord  has  placed  us,  there 
should  not  exist  the  most  perfect  harmony  among  all  the  sin- 
cere friends  and  lovers  of  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus ;  and  that 
all  such  were  not  united  in  one  common,  energetic  co-opera- 
tion in  the  grand  cause  of  truth  and  righteousness,  under  the 
banner  of  one  common,  comprehensive,  and  faithful  testimony. 
More  especially  that  a  respectable  body  of  professing  Chris- 
tians, in  a  declared  secession  from  the  surrounding  Churches, 
on  account  of  their  heterodoxy,  and  other  prevailing  enormi- 
ties, should  be  divided  among  ourselves ;  while,  at  the  same 
time,  there  exists  no  real  difference  between  them  in  doctrine, 
worship,  discipline,  or  government. 

This,  our  unhappy  division,  appeared  to  us  an  evil  of  no 
small  magnitude,  whether  abstractly  considered  as  inconsist- 


MEMOIRS    OP    ELDER    THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  211 

ent  with  the  genius  and  spirit  of  the  Christian  religion,  which 
has  union,  unity,  and  communion  in  faith,  hope,  and  love, 
for  its  grand  object  upon  earth,  or  whether  considered  in  its 
hurtful  tendencies,  as  marring  and  embarrassing  the  cause 
which  it  was  the  grand  object  of  the  secession  to  promote. 
For  has  it  not  exposed  the  zealous  contenders  for  a  reforma- 
tion, on  both  sides,  to  the  contempt  and  jeer  of  the  scorners, 
and  filled  the  mouths  of  scoffers  with  reproach  and  obloquy  ? 
Has  it  not  been  fraught  with  the  awful  consequence  of  dis- 
tracting, disturbing,  and  dividing  the  flock  of  the  Lord's  her- 
itage, and  of  sowing  discord  among  the  brethren  ?  Has  it 
not  been  productive  of  a  party  spirit,  both  among  ministers 
and  people,  stirring  up  and  promoting  an  unhappy  disposition 
of  evasion  and  reprisals  upon  the  boundaries  of  their  respect- 
ive communities  ?  Has  it  not  had  an  awful  tendency  to  relax 
discipline,  or  render  it  abortive,  by  opening  a  door  of  escape 
to  the  delinquent,  or  by  its  dissuasive  influence  upon  minis- 
ters and  sessions,  for  fear  of  losing  the  subject,  in  case  he 
should  take  offense  ?  Has  it  not  had  a  very  embarrassing 
tendency  with  respect  to  many  of  the  serious  and  well-mean- 
ing, when  they,  seeing  our  division,  upon  inquiry,  find  that 
the  subject-matter  of  our  difference  is  not  to  be  found  either 
in  the  Old  or  New  Testament? 

Affected  with  a  sense  of  those  lamentable  evils,  (the  mani- 
fest result  of  our  unhappy  division,)  we  proceed,  in  the  next 
place,  to  inquire  by  what  means  those  grievances  might  be 
fairly  and  amicably  removed. 

After  a  conversation  upon  this  head,  finding  no  existing 
difference  either  in  faith  or  practice  between  the  two  bodies 
of  Secedens  in  this  kingdom,  we  could  not  reasonably  affirm 
that  there  was  any  existing  cause  of  division;  and  that,  of 
course,  no  manner  of  necessity  for  continuing  in  a  state  of 
actual  separation  where  there  was  no  actual  existing  cause ; 
more  especially  as  that  branch  of  the  secession  Church  in 
this  kingdom  known  by  the  name  of  Burghers  exists  in  an 


212  MEMOIRS   OP   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

independent  and  separate  capacity  from  those  of  the  same 
denomination  in  Scotland,  and  so,  of  course,  no  longer  influ- 
enced by  their  decisions  or  administrations. 

Upon  these  grounds,  as  matters  of  incontrovertible  evi- 
dence, we  were  again  obliged  to  conclude  that  the  nominal 
division  subsisting  here  was,  at  best,  a  distinction  without  any 
real  difference,  that  could,  in  less  or  more,  affect  the  grand 
cause  of  secession  within  the  limits  of  our  actual  jurisdiction 
in  this  kingdom,  and,  at  the  same  time,  that  our  unfounded 
division  was,  and  must  be,  prejudicial  to  the  interests  of  the 
common  cause  in  which  we  are  all  equally  embarked.  It 
would  be  of  no  use  to  our  brethren  of  either  sect  in  Scot- 
land, where  the  grounds  of  the  unhappy  controversy  at  first 
originated,  and  does  still,  in  some  measure,  continue  to  exist. 
The  way  being  so  far  clear,  there  appeared  no  manner  of  doubt 
concerning  the  propriety  and  high  expediency  of  carrying  the 
desired  coalescence  into  effect. 

The  manner  of  essaying  this,  however,  appeared  to  us  a 
matter  of  such  peculiar  delicacy,  in  respect  of  the  particular 
views  and  feelings  of  our  brethren  on  both  sides,  that  we 
could  have  wished  to  have  rested,  with  a  simple  declaration 
of  our  opinion  as  above.  But,  apprehending  that,  from  the 
nature  of  the  task  imposed  upon  us,  something  further  would 
undoubtedly  be  expected,  we  ventured  to  sketch  out  the  fol- 
lowing plan,  relying  upon  the  candor  and  sympathy  of  our 
brethren,  that,  upon  receiving  extracts  of  it,  they  would  favor 
us  with  their  friendly  animadversions;  that  so  collecting  all 
the  information  we  could,  we  might,  at  our  next  meeting, 
revise,  alter,  or  remodel  the  whole  question,  as  we  could  un- 
derstand the  wish  and  views  of  our  sincerely -esteemed  and 
much-respected  brethren. 

Reverend  and  dear  sir,  having  thus  given  you  a  succinct 
account  of  our  proceedings,  I  subjoin  a  draft  of  the  determi- 
nations in  which  we  all  unanimously  acquiesced  for  the  pres- 
ent, until  we  should  receive  further  information;  at  the  same 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  213 

time  earnestly  requesting  your  assistance,  either  by  letter  or 
otherwise,  just  as  opportunity  may  serve. 

I  am,  with  all  due  respect,  reverend  and  dear  sir,  your 
unworthy  fellow-servant, 

THOMAS  CAMPBELL. 

PROPOSITION  1.  That  it  is  the  opinion  of  this  Committee 
that  a  union  of  both  denominations  of  Seceders  in  this  king- 
dom would,  through  the  Divine  blessing,  contribute  much  to 
the  edification  of  the  Church,  and  to  the  credit  of  religion. 

PROPOSITION  2.  That  while  we  recollect  with  sorrow  the 
melancholy  consequences  of  our  unhappy  divisions,  which 
have  alienated  affections  on  both  sides,  and  tended  rather  to 
exaggerate  our  mutual  infirmities  than  to  heal  and  cover  them, 
being  heartily  desirous  that  these  evils  may  proceed  no  fur- 
ther, we  are  of  opinion  that,  in  existing  circumstances,  it  is 
our  incumbent  duty  to  avoid  all  animadversions,  or  all  direct 
or  indirect  criminations  of  either  party,  with  regard  to  past 
ground  of  differences,  which  might  tend  rather  to  gender  strife 
than  to  edify  one  another  in  love. 

PROPOSITION  3.  That  the  circumstances  in  which  the  Lord 
has  placed  the  secession  Church  in  this  kingdom  do  not  ren- 
der a  judicial  decision  concerning  oaths,  disputed  in  Scotland, 
a  necessary  part  of  testimony-bearing  in  this  land. 

PROPOSITION  4.  That  seeing  both  denominations  of  Seced- 
ers in  Ireland  are  of  one  sentiment  in  the  grand  abstract  or 
covenanted  system  of  doctrine,  worship,  discipline,  and  gov- 
ernment contained  in  the  Westminster  Confession  of  Faith 
and  Catechisms,  Presbyterian  Form  of  Church  Government, 
and  Directory  for  Worship;  and  seeing  that  the  judicial  de- 
cision1 about  oaths  in  Scotland  can  be  no  actual  subject  of 
testimony-bearing  here,  much  less  a  term  of  communion  among 
us  ;  therefore,  it  appears  that  there  is  nothing  to  prevent  the 
two  bodies  of  Seceders  in  this  land  to  unite  in  a  bond  of  a 
common  testimony  adapted  to  their  local  situation. 


214  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

PBOPOSITION  5.  That  such  a  testimony  should  be  emitted 
and  adapted  to  our  circumstances,  as  a  branch  of  the  seces- 
sion Church  in  this  part  of  the  United  Kingdom,  as  would, 
at  the  same  time,  preserve  every  article  in  the  original  test- 
imony emitted  by  the  Associate  Presbytery,  in  so  far  as  said 
articles  may  appear  in  any  wise^  effective  of  the  grand  object 
of  testimony-bearing  among  us. 

I  here  take  the  liberty  of  subjoining  the  following  query, 
which  was  proposed  to  the  consideration  of  the  Committee, 
as  it  seems  to  be  at  the  root  of  the  matter  of  our  present 
deliberations : 

QUERY.  Is  it  not  sufficient,  to  vindicate  the  faithfulness  of 
any  branch  of  the  Church  resident  in  any  kingdom  or  state, 
that  a  faithful  testimony  be  borne  by  her,  in  her  collective 
capacity,  against  the  errors  and  evils  existing  in  the  limits 
of  her  local  jurisdiction  ?  Or  must  she  interfere  with  all  the 
local  evils  existing  in  administrations  of  the  various  branches 
of  the  same  Church  in  the  other  states  or  kingdoms  of  the 
world,  in  the  way  of  testifying  against  said  evils,  especially 
against  such  evils  as  she  never  can  bear  a  practical  testimony 
against  in  her  actual  administrations  ;  which  is  evidently  the 
case  with  respect  to  the  subject-matter  under  consideration  ? 

N.  B.  The  epistles  addressed  to  the  seven  Asiatic  Churches, 
in  Revelation  ii  and  iii,  seem  a  direct  answer  in  the  affirma- 
tive to  the  above  query. 

T.  CAMPBELL. 


MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER    THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  215 


FAREWELL  DISCOURSE  OF  THOMAS  CAMPBELL. 

DELIVERED   IN   BETHANY    MEETING-HOUSE,   JUNE  1ST,  1861, 
IN   HIS   EIGHTY-EIGHTH  YEAR. 


WE  reserve  our  remarks  on  the  following  discourse  to 
the  close  of  it,  leaving  the  reader  to  form  his  own  judg- 
ment of  its  contents  and  its  bearings. 

"Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy  heart,  and  with  all  thy  soul,  and 
with  all  thy  mind,  and  thy  neighbor  as  thyself." — MATT,  xxii :  37,  40. 

BELOVED  FRIENDS  AND  BRETHREN  :  It  has  been  the  affec- 
tionate wish  of  many  beloved  friends  and  brethren  in  Christ, 
that,  in  view  of  the  necessity  which  the  infirmity  of  age  and 
the  loss  of  my  sight  lay  upon  me  to  cease  from  my  labors  in 
the  public  ministry  of  the  word,  I  should  give  a  farewell 
discourse  to  those  of  my  friends  and  brethren  who  meet 
statedly  in  this  place,  and  with  many  of  whom  it  has  been 
my  distinguished  privilege,  for  many  years,  to  unite  in  the 
worship  of  our  adorable  heavenly  Father.  But  I  have  here- 
tofore felt  myself  discouraged,  by  my  failing  capacity,  to 
undertake  to  perform  a  task  so  affectionately  urged  by  you, 
and,  on  that  account,  also  so  much  desired  by  myself.  But 
it  has  pleased  my  heavenly  Father  to  bring  me  hither  this 
morning,  the  subject  of  his  mercy  and  the  object  of  his  un- 
wearied care,  and  I  am,  by  his  strengthening  grace,  here  to 
commune  with  you,  as  best  I  can,  upon  the  common  duties, 


216          MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER  THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

privileges,  and  hopes  of  the  people  of  God.  May  the  God 
of  all  grace  give  me  strength  so  to  do,  to  the  glory  of  his 
adorable  name ! 

Here  let  me  observe,  that  in  suitableness  to  my  state  of 
infirmity  and  age,  and  this  solemn  occasion,  which  we  are 
impressively  admonished  to  consider  as  the  last  public  service 
of  my  long-protracted  life,  I  have  felt  myself  excited  to  call 
your  attention  to  the  due  consideration  of  the  great  radical 
principle  of  our  holy  religion,  se  sententiously  and  compre- 
hensively set  forth  by  our  blessed  Lord,  in  the  response 
which  he  gave  to  one  of  the  Pharisees,  a  teacher  of  the  law, 
who  asked  him  a  question  tempting  him,  saying,  "  Master, 
which  is  the  great  commandment  in  the  law?"*  The  reply 
of  our  blessed  Lord  to  this  seemingly  perplexing  question, 
is  most  sententious  and  comprehensive.  It  embraces  the 
entire  scope  and  design  of  all  Divine  law,  and  leaves  no  room 
either  for  ignorance  or  doubt.  Listen  to  his  simple,  yet  all- 
comprehensive  reply :  "  Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God 
with  all  thy  heart,  and  with  all  thy  soul,  and  with  all  thy 
mind.  This  is  the  first  and  great  commandment.  And  the 
second  is  like  unto  it.  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbor  as  thy- 
self. On  these  two  commandments  hang  alHhe  law  and  the 
prophets."f 

My  beloved  brethren,  you  will  please  to  observe  that  this 
answer,  apparently  so  extemporaneous  and  unpremeditated, 
is  yet  so  explicit  as  to  leave  no  room  for  misapprehension  on 
the  part  of  any,  even  the  most  ignorant;  so  that  the  way- 
faring man,  though  a  simpleton,  can  practically  understand 
and  obey  it;  and,  at  the  same  time,  so  all-comprehensive, 
that  no  thought  of  the  human  mind  can  conceive  of  any  duty 
which  it  does  not  include — for  we  can  do  nothing  more,  either 
to  God  or  our  neighbor,  than  is  required  in  these  words. 
We  are  called  upon  to  love  God  with  all  our  powers,  and 

*  Mnit.  xxii :  36.  f-Mntt.  xxii :  37-40. 


MEMOIRS   OF  ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  217 

our  neighbor  as  ourself.  On  these  two  commandments,  our 
blessed  Savior  assures  us,  hang  all  the  law  and  the  prophets. 
And  it  must  be  so,  for  we  can  go  no  higher  in  our  duty  to 
God,  than  thus  to  consecrate  our  heart,  soul,  and  mind  in 
adoring  devotion  to  him ;  nor  to  our  neighbor,  than  to  love 
him  as  ourself  in  all  things  relating  to  his  happiness  and 
wellbeing,  both  in  this  life  and  the  life  to  come. 

Here  are  two  objects  :  1st.  The  Author  of  all  being  and 
blessedness  calling  upon  us  to  love  him;  upon  us,  frail  and 
perishing  worms  of  the  dust ;  not  to  perform  some  marvel- 
ous work ;  not  to  oifer,  upon  bloody  altars,  the  cattle  upon 
a  thousand  hills ;  not  to  do  painful  penance,  and  torture 
ourselves  with  cruel  scourgings,  and  starve  ourselves  with 
protracted  fastings ;  but  simply  to  love  him  with  all  our 
heart,  and  soul,  and  mind.  This  is  all.  To  love  him,  the 
adorable  Father.  And  who  should  not  love  him,  who  made 
us  all,  preserves  us  all,  every  moment  of  our  being,  and  pro- 
vides for  us  every  blessing  that  earth  can  give  or  heart  desire? 
To  love  him  is  all ;  yet  what  could  we  more  ? — for  this  in- 
cludes the  second  object :  the  love  of  our  neighbor.  Our 
blessed  Lord  says  the  second  commandment  is  like  the  first, 
and  when  we  consider  the  character  of  our  heavenly  Father, 
we  see  it  must  be  so.  He  is,  essentially  and  eternally,  Love, 
and  he  would  have  his  creatures,  whom  he  originally  formed 
in  his  own  likeness  and  after  his  own  image,  to  be  like  him  in 
love.  He  so  loved  the  world  that  he  gave  his  only  begotten 
Son  to* die  for  lost,  undone,  perishing  humanity;  and  can  we 
love  him  with  all  our  heart,  and  soul,  and  mind,  and  not  love 
the  being  for  whose  salvation  he  spared  not  his  own  Son,  but 
gave  him  up  freely  to  the  death,  that  they  might  not  perish, 
but  have  everlasting  life  ?  No,  my  brethren.  Truly  is  the 
second  commandment  like  the  first,  and  we  must  also  love 
our  neighbor  as  ourself.  We  can  not  love  God,  as  required 
in  the  commandment,  without  it. 

But  you  will  ask,  Who  is  our   neighbor?      Our  blessed 


218  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

Lord  has  beautifully  and  feelingly  answered  this  question  in 
the  "  parable  of  the  good  Samaritan,"  recorded  by  Luke.* 
I  am  sorry  I  can  not  read  it  to  you,  for  it  has  pleased  my 
merciful  heavenly  Father — ever  blessed  be  his  name — in  the 
wisdom  of  his  Providence,  to  take  from  me  my  sight ;  but  I 
trust  you  have  your  Bibles,  and  consult  them  continually, 
night  and  day,  that  you  may  know  the  will  of  him  who  has 
so  graciously  condescended  to  enlighten  us;  and  that  knowing 
it,  you  may  be  found  continually  walking  in  his  command- 
ments, for  they  are  holy,  just,  and  good. 

The  poor  creature  whom  our  Savior  introduces  to  answer 
the  question,  "  Who  is  my  neighbor  ?"  was  in  a  most  deserted 
and  necessitous  condition.  There  was  nothing  about  him  to 
attract  the  proud,  nor  to  gratify  the  vanity  of  such  as  seek 
honor  one  from  another ;  for  he  had  fallen  into  the  hand  of 
thieves,  who  had  stripped  him  of  his  clothes,  and  had  beaten 
him  till  he  was  half  dead,  so  that  he  could  promise  nothing 
but  trouble  and  expense  to  any  who  would  attend  to  his 
wants.  Accordingly  the  priest,  who,  by  chance,  came  down 
that  way,  saw  him  and  passed  by  on  the  other  side ;'  and  the 
Levite,  also,  when  he  had  looked  at  him,  went  on  his  way. 
Yet  this  wretched,  naked,  half-murdered  poor  creature  was 
their  neighbor;  that  is,  their  fellow-creature,  made  in  the 
same  Divine  image  with  themselves,  and,  therefore,  worthy 
of  their  sympathy  and  assistance.  Our  blessed  Savior,  by 
this  example,  teaches  us  that  every  man  is  our  neighbor,  no 
matter  how  poor,  fallen,  and  wretched  he  may  be ;  because 
he  is  our  fellow-creature,  he  is  our  neighbor,  and  we  must 
love  him  as  ourself. 

But  what  does  this  mean,  "  We  must  love  our  neighbor 
as  ourself?"  Our  blessed  Lord  answers  this  question  also, 
by  presenting  us  with  the  conduct  of  the  Samaritan,  who 
took  care  of  this  unfortunate  victim  of  the  avarice  and  cupid- 

*  Luke  x  :  30-37. 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER  THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  219 

ity  of  the  thieves  who  had  robbed  and  almost  murdered  him. 
He  tells  us  that  this  humane  Samaritan  "had  compassion 
on  him,  and  went  to  him,  and  bound  up  his  wounds,  pouring 
in  oil  and  wine,  and  set  him  on  his  own  beast,  and  brought 
him  to  an  inn,  and  took  care  of  him" — providing  all  things 
necessary  for  his  comfort  and  recovery.  This  was  to  love 
him,  in  the  sense  of  the  commandment;  and  you  perceive, 
my  beloved  brethren,  that  it  is  no  less  than  to  be  forthcoming, 
as  far  as  lies  in  our  power,  to  every  fellow-creature,  whom 
we  find  suffering  under  any  of  the  ten  thousand  ills  to  which 
our  perishing  nature  is  continually  exposed,  and  to  afford 
them  all  needed  relief  which  the  circumstances  will  allow. 
We  thus  see  that  the  commandment  is  not  only  very  broad, 
but  also  exceedingly  plain ;  and  that  it  is  transcendently  im- 
portant is  abundantly  manifest  from  the  declaration  of  our 
Lord,  that  "On  these  two  hang  the  law  and  the  .prophets." 
Let  us  be  anxious,  therefore,  and  prayerfully  striving  con- 
tinually to  bring  ourselves  under  subjection  to  these  two  all- 
comprehensive  commandments,  and  to  lovf  our  Divine  Father 
wifh  all  our  h'art,  and  with  all  our  soul,  and  with  all  our 
strength,  and  with  all  our  mind,  and  our  neighbor  as  our- 
Sflf ;  for  if  this  temper  be  in  us  and  abound,  we  shall  neither 
be  barren  nor  unfruitful  in  the  knowledge  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ. 

But,  my  brethren,  thus  to  love  God  and  our  neighbor,  we 
must  be  acquainted  with  their  characters  and  our  relations 
to  them.  True  it  is,  if  we  love  God  as  required,  we  but  love 
Him  to  whom  we  are  indebted  for  all  that  we  have  and  all 
that  we  are,  and  it  is,  therefore,  most  reasonable  that  we 
should  thus  love  him.  Yet  as  love  is  not  a  simply  voluntary 
emotion,  but  one  which  can  only  be  excited  in  the  human 
heart  by  the  presentation  of  appropriate  and  worthy  objects 
and  the  application  and  use  of  suitable  means,  our  merciful 
heavenly  Father,  in  the  greatness  and  fullness  of  his  abound- 
ing grace,  has  freely  condescended  to  furnish  us  with  all 


220  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

things  necessary  to  our  own  obedience  to  these  two  com 
mandments,  on  which,  he  declares,  hang  ajl  the  law  and  the 
prophets.  Now,  one  thing  is  certain — we  can  not  love  that 
which  we  do  not  know;  and,  therefore,  in  order  to  love  God, 
we  must  have  such  a  revelation  of  his  adorable  character  as 
will  captivate  the  heart  and  bring  our  every  faculty  of  soul 
and  body  in  entire  subjection  to  his  will  and  pleasure.  This 
he  has  most  graciously  furnished  us,  revealing  it  to  us  by 
his  word,  so  that  if  we  avail  ourselves  of  the  mean?,  and 
make  ourselves  acquainted  with  all  that  he  has  revealed,  we 
shall  have  everything  needed  to  excite  in  us  the  most  intense 
and  entire  love ;  for  we  shall  discover,  not  only  that  he  is 
infinitely  good,  lovely,  and  great,  but  that  he  is  the  Author 
of  our  being,  the  Protector  and  Preserver  of  our  lives,  and 
the  actual  Giver  of  every  blessing  which  we  enjoy  in  time 
or  hope  to.  enjoy  in  eternity.  He  feeds  us,  clothes  us,  warms 
us,  and  leads  us  safe  through  dangers  innumerable,  both  seen 
and  unseen ;  so  that  the  destruction  that  wtisleth  at  noonday, 
and  (he  pestilence  that  wafkelh  by  night,  do  not  come  nigh  us 
to  hurt  its. 

As,  then,  to  love  our  heavenly  Father  as  required,  it  is 
necessary  truly  to  know  his  adorable  character,  and  as  he  has 
revealed  his  character  to  us  in  his  blessed  word,  we  are  led, 
my  brethren,  to  consider  the  importance  of  studying  the  law 
and  the  prophets,  as  well  as  all  things  else  that  it  has  pleased 
him,  in  his  infinite  mercy,  graciously  to  reveal  to  us  concern- 
ing himself  and  our  duty  to  him ;  for  the  end  and  design  of 
it  all  is  to  make  us  love  him  as  he  is,  and  for  what  he  is — 
the  supreme  and  eternal  Author  of  all  being  and  blessedness, 
to  whom  be  glory  forever  I 

It  is  only  from  the  Divine  book  that  we  can  learn  what  he 
has  done  for  us,  is  now  doing  for  us,  and  will  hereafter  confer 
upon  us  ;  and  it  is  only  by  the  grateful  contemplation  of  these 
things,  under  a  realizing  sense  of  our  own  unworthiness,  that 
we  can  be  continually  excited  to  "love  him  with  all  our  heart, 


MEMOIRS   OP  ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  221 

and  soul,  and  mind,  and  our  neighbor  as  ourself ;  on  these 
two  hang  all  the  law  and  the  prophets;"  and  in  order  to 
excite  in  us  continually  these  happy  results  were  they  given 
to  us.  How  all-comprehensive,  therefore,  the  answer  of  our 
blessed  Savior !  since  it  implies  and  includes  in  it  all  that  is 
necessary  either  for  us  to  know  or  to  do,  in  order  to  please 
him  here  and  enjoy  him  eternally  hereafter. 

0,  my  brethren,  how  industriously  should  we  study  His 
holy  word,  and  treasure  it  up  in  our  hearts,  as  the  blessed 
means,  under  God,  of  our  illumination  and  sanctification,  and 
ultimate  and  eternal  deliverance  from  sin,  death,  and  the 
grave !  Our  universal  attention,  with  respect  to  Him,  is  chal- 
lenged in  the  answer  of  the  Savior.  There  is  nothing  that 
relates  to  his  revealed  character  that  must  not  be  considered 
by  us.  His  character  is,  indeed,  infinite,  and  none  "  by  search- 
ing can  find  out  God  "  perfectly  and  completely,  in  all  his 
wonderful  and  adorable  attributes.  We  can,  then,  only  go 
so  far  as  he  has  been  pleased  graciously  to  reveal  himself  to 
our  limited  powers  of  apprehension  and  comprehension.  But, 
my  brethren,  what  a  boundless  field  is  open  for  us  here !  We 
have  no  lack  of  information  to  excite  us  to  perpetual  praise. 
May  the  Lord  incline  our  hearts  to  reading,  meditation,  and 
prayer,  that  we  may  exercise  ourselves  unto  godliness,  to  the 
glory  of  his  adorable  name ! 

The  display  of  the  Divine  character  which  is  made  in  his 
word  is  perfectly  overwhelming;  for  when  we  consider  simply 
his  eternity  and  omnipresence,  we  are  lost  in  wonder  and 
amazement.  There  was  no  time  when  he  was  not,  no  place 
where  he  is  not.  From  everlasting  to  everlasting  he  is  the 
same  unchangeable  God,  who  filleth  eternity  and  immensity 
with  his  presence ;  so  that  if  we  run  our  minds  back  for  a 
hundred  million  of  years,  and  thence,  again,  a  hundred  mill- 
ion times  as  far,  we  shall  be  no  nearer  to  the  eternal,  self- 
existent,  unoriginated  I  AM  than  when  we  began ;  for  there 
was  no  time  in  the  unimaginable  past,  nor  shall  there  be  in 


222  MEMOIRS    OF   ELDER  THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

the  boundless  future  yet  before  us,  in  which  God  has  not 
been,  and  shall  not  be,  before  and  after  it  all. 

And  there  is  no  place  where  he  is  not.  Boundless  as  is 
his  vast  universe,  he  fills  it  all ;  is  over  it,  beneath  it,  and 
beyond  it,  present  to  every  part  of  it ;  for  it  is  in  and  through 
him  that  we  and  all  things  exist.  Astronomers  tell  us  that  no 
less  than  a  hundred  million  of  suns  like  our  own  have  been 
disclosed  from  the  depths  of  space,  and  that  so  far  as  specu- 
lation can  reasonably  conclude,  the  most  distant  star  may  be  as 
far  from  the  center  or  the  circumference  of  the  universe  as  is 
our  own  planet.  Each  of  these  mighty  orbs  stands  or  moves, 
resting  upon  nothing,  at  a  vast  and  solitary  distance  from  its 
nearest  neighbor,  thus  comprehending  in  their  mighty  whole 
a  length,  and  a  breadth,  and  a  depth  of  space  in  which  the 
finite  mind  of  man  is  utterly  lost.  But  all  this  does  not 
bring  us  to  the  end  of  creation ;  yet  God  fills  it  all,  infinite 
in  his  extension  as  in  his  duration.  And  this  Being  is  our 
Father !  Amazing  thought !  "  Such  knowledge  is  too  high 
for  me ;  it  is  high,  I  can  not  attain  unto  it."  So  that  we 
may  well  exclaim,  with  the  inspired  Psalmist,  "  Whither  shall 
I  go  from  thy  Spirit  ?  or  whither  shall  I  flee  from  thy  pres- 
ence? If  I  ascend  up  into  heaven,  thou  art  there  ;  if  I  make 
my  abode  in  hades,  behold!  thou  art  there;  if  I  take  the 
wings  of  the  morning  and  dwell  in  the  uttermost  parts  of  the 
sea,  even  there  shall  thy  hand  lead  me,  and  thy  right  hand 
shall  hold  me."* 

But,  in  especial  reference  to  man  and  our  earth,  our  heav- 
enly Father  has  revealed  himself  to  us  as  a  Being  of  the  most 
attractive  attributes,  calculated  to  excite  us  both  to  fear  and 
love  him  continually;  so  that  we  are  not  left  in  darkness  and 
doubt  concerning  the  character  of  the  infinite  and  eternal 
Being  from  whom  all  things  proceed,  but,  on  the  contrary, 
it  is  our  distinguished  privilege  to  know  him  as  he  has  re- 

*  Psalm  cxxxix  :  6-10. 


MEMOIRS    OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  223 

vealed  himself  to  us  in  some  ten  or  eleven  attributes,  in  which 
are  summed  up  the  Divine  perfections,  as  displayed  in  crea- 
tion, providence,  and  redemption.  It  is  in  these  three  rela- 
tions that  the  infinite  Father  of  us  all  is  perpetually  presented 
to  man ;  and,  accordingly,  it  is  in  these  respects  that  we  should 
consider  his  greatness,  his  .justice,  and  his  love. 

But  what  do  we  see  displayed  on  every  side,  in  the  won- 
derful work  of  creation,  but  knowledge,  wisdom,  power,  and 
goodness !  These  glorious  attributes,  in  infinite  perfection 
and  completeness,  are  everywhere  present  in  all  the  works  of 
his  Almighty  hand  ;  so  that  the  more  we  study  the  wonderful 
arrangements  of  nature,  the  more  are  we  impressed*  with  the 
glory  of  its  adorable  Author.  Vast  and  innumerable  as  are 
the  stars  of  the  firmament,  he  made  them  all ;  and  wonderful 
as  are  the  creatures  which  may  inhabit  them,  he  knoweth 
them  all.  In  wisdom,  too,  are  they  ordered,  and  from  the 
Divine  goodness  have  they  proceeded.  Thus  we  see,  my  be- 
loved brethren,  that  infinite  knowledge  and  wisdom  have 
directed  the  omnipotence  of  Jehovah  in  the  creation  of  all 
things  which  his  adorable  goodness  moved  him  to  call  into 
being ;  so  that,  at  the  end  of  the  sixth  day,  we  are  told  that 
"  God  saw  everything  that  he  had  made,  and  behold  it  was 
very  good"*- 

But  this  almighty  Being  does  more  than  create.  He  has 
not  launched  all  these  mighty  and  innumerable  works  into 
space  and  left  them  to  take  care  of  themselves.  He  still 
governs  and  rules  over  all.  He  is  their  Lawgiver,  Governor, 
and  Protector.  Therefore,  in  legislation  and  government,  in 
addition  to  the  four  attributes  which  I  have  named  as  mani- 
fested in  creation,  our  heavenly  Father  presents  himself  to  us 
in  three  others,  to-wit :  justice,  truth,  and  holiness.  In  each 
of  these  he  is  infinitely  perfect,  and  in  harmony  with  these 
does  he  make  and  apply  laws  for  the  government  of  his  creat- 


224  MEMOIRS   OP  ELDER  THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

ures ;  so  that  we  can  not  only  exclaim,  with  the  Psalmist, 
"  0  Lord,  how  manifold  are  thy  works !  In  wisdom  hast 
thou  made  them  all,"*  but  also,  in  beholding  the  displays  of 
his  providence  in  the  guidance  and  government  of  the  uni- 
verse, must  we  testify,  with  him,  that  "justice  and  judgment 
are  the  habitation  of  his  throne ;  mercy  and  truth  go  before 
his  face  "f  perpetually.  "  Who  is  like  unto  thee,  0  Lord, 
among  the  gods  !  Who  is  like  thee,  glorious  in  holiness,  fear- 
ful in  praises,  doing  wonders  !"J 

These  seven  attributes  are  displayed  in  infinite  perfection 
in  the  creation  and  providence  of  God ;  and  if  man  had  not 
transgressed  the  Divine  law,  and,  in  consequence,  fallen  under 
the  condemnation  of  sin  and  the  sentence  of  death,  we  could 
ask  for  no  more.  But  this,  unhappily  for  us  in  this  world, 
was  not  the  case.  Our  first  parents  ate  of  the  forbidden  fruit, 
and  thus  sin  came  into  the  world,  and  by  sin  death ;  so  that 
the  whole  creation  travaileth  and  groaneth  till  now.  But  our 
merciful  heavenly  Father,  ever  blessed  be  his  name !  did  not 
forsake  us  in  our  lost,  wretched,  ruined,  and  undone  condition, 
but  graciously  came  to  our  relief;  and  when  there  was  no  eye  to 
pity,  nor  arm  to  save,  laid  help  upon  one  who  is  mighty — able 
to  save  all  who  come  unto  God  by  him.§  Yes,  my  brethren, 
our  merciful  heavenly  Father  has  graciously  provided  for  us, 
in  the  Gospel  of  his  Son,  a  complete  deliverance  from  the 
power  of  sin,  death,  and  hell ;  and  in  the  development  of 
this  marvelous  and  transcendent  salvation  he  reveals  himself 
to  us  in  three  other  attributes,  in  a  manner  that  surpasses  all 
human  comprehension.  These  are,  his  love,  mercy,  and  con- 
descension, displayed  in  the  salvation  of  perishing  humanity. 
And  what  has  God  done  for  man,  to  save  him  ?  Why,  my 
brethren,  no  less  than  to  give  his  own  Son  to  die  the  igno- 
minious death  of  the  cross.  Was  ever  love  like  this  ?  In 


*  Psalm  civ:  24.  J  Exod.  xv:  11. 

f  Psalm  Ixxxix :  14.  f  Psalm  Ixxxix :  19 ;  Heb.  vii :  25. 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  225 

him  he  invested  Divinity  with  humanity,  that  he  might  be- 
come Immanuel — God  in  us,  and  God  with  us  !  So  "the 
Word  was  made  flesh  and  dwelt  among  us,  (and  we  beheld 
his  glory,  the  glory  as  of  the  only  begotten  of  the  Father,) 
full  of  grace  and  truth."* 

Thus  did  our  blessed  Redeemer  divest  himself  of  the  glory 
which  he  had  with  the  Father  "from  the  beginning  of  his 
way,  before  his  works  of  old,"f  and,  in  his  marvelous  con- 
descension, stoop  to  our  vile  abode,  and  take  upon  himself 
our  degraded  humanity,  and  subject  himself  to  suffering,  and 
neglect,  and  insult,  and  cruel  and  inhuman  outrage  and  tor- 
ture, and,  finally,  the  terrible  and  tremendous  sufferings  of  a 
painful  and  ignominious  death,  the  accursed  death  of  the  cross, 
and  all  for  us.  0  !  my  brethren,  well  might  the  sun  hide  his 
face  from  such  a  spectacle  as  this !  For  who  is  this  that  the 
insane  rabble  are  spitting  upon,  and  scourging,  and  deriding, 
and  torturing,  and  nailing  to  the  cruel  and  shameful  cross  ? 
Who  is  it  that  the  sun  will  not  look  upon,  and  the  earth 
trembles  for  ?  Who  is  it  but  the  Being  that  made  them  ! 

"  0 1  for  such  love,  let  rocks  and  hills 

Their  lasting  silence  break, 
And  all  harmonious  human  tongues 
The  Savior's  praises  speak." 

Yes,  my  brethren,  it  was  the  Creator  of  all  things  who  thus 
suffered.  And  why  did  he  submit  to  trials  and  agonies  so 
tremendous,  but  for  our  sins  ?  He  died  a  sacrifice  for  us,  for 
it  is  "  in  him  we  have  redemption,  through  his  blood,  even 
the  forgiveness  of  sins ;  who  is  the  image  of  the  invisible 
God,  the  first-born  of  every  creature ;  for  by  him  were  all 
things  created,  that  are  in  heaven,  and  that  are  in  earth,  vis- 
ible and  invisible,  whether  they  be  thrones,  or  dominions,  or 
principalities,  or  powers  ;  all  things  were  created  by  him,  and 

*  John  i  :  14.  |  Prov.  viii :  22. 

15 


226  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

for  him ;  and  he  is  before  all  things,  and  by  him  all  things 
consist.  And  he  is  the  head  of  the  body,  the  Church ;  who 
is  the  beginning,  the  first-born  from  the  dead,  that  in  all 
things  he  might  have  the  pre-eminence.  For  it  pleased  the 
Father  that  in  him  should  all  fullness  dwell ;  and  having  made 
peace  through  the  blood  of  his  cross,  by  him  to  reconcile  all 
things  unto  himself;  by  him,  I  say,  whether  they  be  things 
in  earth  or  things  in  heaven."* 

It  is  clearly  apparent,  then,  my  brethren,  that  our  heavenly 
Father,  in  his  own  person  and  that  of  his  Son,  has  not  only 
created  all  things  in  the  universe,  and  provided  for  its  gov- 
ernment and  preservation,  but  that  he  has  also  made  ample 
provision  for  the  ultimate  and  eternal  salvation  of  a  large 
portion  of  it ;  so  that  when  we  look  at  our  blessed  Creator 
in  relation  to  time,  eternity,  and  redemption,  we  have  such  a 
display  of  his  glorious  and  transcendent  attributes  of  knowl- 
edge, wisdom,  power,  and  goodness,  in  creation  ;  justice,  truth, 
and  holiness,  in  government  and  legislation  ;  and  mercy,  con- 
descension, and  love,  in  redemption,  as  utterly  and  infinitely 
exceeds  all  human  comprehension,  and  overwhelms  our  souls 
in  admiration,  adoration,  and  praise.  For  so  it  pleased  the 
Father  that  our  blessed  Redeemer  should,  in  all  things,  have 
the  pre-eminence.  Thus  Christ  is  above  all  created  compre- 
hension, infinite  and  eternal ;  no  time  when  he  was  not,  no 
space  where  he  is  not ;  nothing  of  which  he  is  not  the  author, 
and  over  which  he  does  not  preside;  for  although  being  "in 
the  form  of  God,  and  thinking  it  not  robbery  to  be  equal 
with  God,  yet  he  made  himself  of  no  reputation,  and  took 
upon  him  the  form  of  a  servant,  and  was  made  in  the  like- 
ness of  men ;  and  being  found  in  fashion  as  a  man,  he  hum- 
bled himself,  and  became  obedient  unto  death,  even  the  death 
of  the  cross :  Wherefore.  God  also  hath  highly  exalted  him, 
and  given  him  a  name  above  every  name  ;  that  at  the  name 

*  Col.  i :  14-20. 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  227 

of  Jesus  every  knee  should  bow,  of  things  in  heaven  and 
things  in  earth,  and  things  under  the  earth ;  and  that  every 
tongue  should  confess  that  Jesus  Christ  is  Lord,  to  the  glory 
of  God  the  Father."*  We  are  indebted  to  him  for  all  things, 
and  accountable  to  him  for  all  things ;  and  thus  we  see  why 
we  should  love  him,  as  required,  "  with  all  our  heart,  and 
mind,  and  strength,  and  our  neighbor  as  ourself."  In  these  are 
absorbed  all  the  law  and  the  prophets.  Piety  and  humanity 
comprehend  our  whole  duty  to  God  and  our  neighbor ;  and 
in  these  two  our  heavenly  Father  has  shown  us  his  will,  both 
in  the  precepts  and  example  of  his  Son.  We  must  conse- 
crate ourself,  supremely  and  entirely,  to  God — body,  soul,  and 
spirit — as  our  most  reasonable  service,  and  so  love  our  neigh- 
bor as  to  be  forthcoming  to  him  in  his  necessities,  in  all 
respects  as  we  would  have  him  to  do  for  us  in  like  circum- 
stances. The  Bible  requires  no  more,  the  law  and  the  proph-v 
ets  teach  no  more,  and  God  will  be  pleased  with  no  less. 

Now,  brethren,  I  have  given  you  the  key  and  the  compend. 
I  can  do  no  more.  Whoever  has,  by  studying  this  blessed 
book,  fallen  in  love  with  God,  and  is  doing  the  things  therein 
commanded,  and  which  are  comprehensively  summed  up  in 
the  two  great  commandments  which  we  have  been  consider- 
ing, is  on  the  way  to  eternal  bliss,  and  he  will  see  in  all 
things  nothing  but  God.  If  we  have  any  desire  to  be  eter- 
nally happy,  and  to  exist  for  the  purpose  for  which  we  are 
made,  let  us  make  the  contents  of  the  Bible  our  study  night 
and  day,  and  endeavor,  by  prayer  and  meditation,  to  let  its 
influence  dwell  upon  our  hearts  perpetually.  This  is  the 
whole  business  of  life  in  this  world.  All  else  is  but  prepa- 
ration for  this ;  for  this  alone  can  lead  us  back  to  God,  the 
eternal  and  unwasting  Fountain  of  all  being  and  blessedness. 
He  is  both  the  Author  and  the  Object  of  the  Bible.  It  has 
come  from  him,  and  is  graciously  designed  to  lead  us  to  him; 

*  Phil,  ii :  6-11. 


228  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER  THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

"unto  all  the  riches  of  the  full  assurance  of  understanding, 
to  the  acknowledgment  of  the  mystery  of  God,  and  of  the 
Father,  and  of  Christ ;  in  whom  are  hid  all  the  treasures  of 
wisdom  and  knowledge."* 

Let  us  make  it  our  continual  study,  therefore,  to  search 
out  its  precious  contents,  that  we  may  know  and  enjoy  him 
who  has  created  us  for  his  own  glory ;  so  that  we  shall  ulti- 
mately see  him  as  he  is,  and  be  with  him  where  he  is,  and  sit 
down  with  him  upon  the  throne  of  his  glory.  And  this  every 
one  shall  do  who  fulfills  these  commandments ;  for  on  them 
hang  all  the  law  and  the  prophets.  And  it  is  also  written,f 
<(  He  that  overcometh  shall  inherit  all  things,  and  I  will  be 
his  God,  and  he  shall  be  my  son  ;"  and  "of  Him  are  we  in 
Christ  Jesus,  who  of  God  is  made  unto  us  wisdom,  and  right- 
eousness, and  sanctification,  and  redemption,"  so  that  in  all 
things  we  are  complete  in  Jesus,  glory  to  his  ever-blessed 
name  !  This  sets  man  at  the  head  of  the  whole  creation,  next 
to  God,  where  Christ,  who  has  saved  us  by  his  death,  and 
now  lives  to  intercede  for  us  perpetually,  also  sitteth. 

My  brethren,  we  are  persuaded  that  our  gracious  Father,  who 
has  done  so  much  for  us,  will  withhold  from  us  no  good  gift. 
Yea,  he  is  more  willing  to  give  than  we  are  to  ask,  for  he  writes 
and  exhorts  us  to  ask.  "  Ask,  and  it  shall  be  given  you ;  seek, 
and  ye  shall  find ;  knock,  and  it  shall  be  opened  to  you ;  for 
every  one  that  asketh  receiveth,  and  he  that  seeketh  findeth, 
and  to  him  that  knocketh  it  shall  be  opened.  Or  what  man 
is  there  of  you  whom,  if  his  son  ask  bread,  will  he  give  him 
a  stone?  or  if  he  ask  a  fish,  will  he  give  him  a  serpent?  If 
ye,  then,  being  evil,  know  how  to  give  good  gifts  unto  your 
children,  how  much  more  shall  your  Father  who  is  in  heaven 
give  good  gifts  to  them  that  ask  him  ?"|  "  All  things  what- 
soever ye  shall  ask  in  prayer,  believing,  ye  shall  receive. "§ 

*  Col.  ii :  2,  3.  J  Matt,  vii :  7-11. 

f  Rev.  xxi :  7.  g  Mntt.  xxi  :  22. 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER  THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  229 

How  rich  and  precious  are  these  promises  of  our  blessed 
Lord !  But,  my  brethren,  why  should  we  doubt,  since  we 
already  have  the  greatest  gift — even  the  Holy  Spirit — the 
Comforter,  or  Advocate,  whom  our  blessed  Savior  promised 
he  would  send  to  abide  with  his  disciples  forever.  And  this 
is  "  the  earnest  of  our  inheritance,"  given  to  us  who  believe 
in  Christ,  "in  whom,  also,"  says  the  apostle  Paul,  "after 
that  ye  believed,  ye  were  sealed  with  that  Holy  Spirit  of 
promise,  which  is  the  earnest  of  our  inheritance  until  the 
redemption  of  the  purchased  possession,  unto  the  praise  of 
his  glory  ;"*  and  again,  "  Know  ye  not  that  ye  are  the  tem- 
ple of  God,  and  that  the  Spirit  of  God  dwelleth  in  you  ?"f 
Thus,  my  brethren,  are  we  thoroughly  furnished  unto  every 
good  word  and  work.  God,  our  heavenly  Father,  hath  not 
withholden  from  us  even  his  Holy  Spirit,  a  part  of  the  Trin- 
ity in  Unity ;  so  that  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Spirit  are  all 
graciously  and  mercifully  united  in  providing,  procuring, 
and  effecting  our  salvation.  The  Holy  Spirit,  by  the  law 
and  the  prophets,  puts  us  into  possession  of  the  salvation 
provided  for  us  by  the  Father,  in  sending  his  well-beloved 
and  only  begotten  Son  into  the  world,  to  die  for  our  sins. 
It  is  through  the  .Spirit  that  we  have  been  furnished  with 
this  Divine  illumination,  and  from  it  alone  have  we  derived 
all  definite  and  reliable  knowledge  of  the  adorable  character 
and  attributes  of  our  Creator,  of.  our  duties  to  him,  and  our 
own  future  and  everlasting  destiny. 

0,.my  brethren,  what  an  exalted  condition  God  has  placed 
us  in,  with  respect  to  his  whole  creation  !  He  has  not  only 
said  "  He  that  overcometh  shall  inherit  all  things,  and  I  will 
be  his  God,  and  he  shall  be  my  son,"  but  our  blessed  Lord 
also  says,  "Behold,  I  stand  at  the  door,  and  knock;  if  any 
man  hear  my  voice,  and  open  the  door,  I  will  come  in  to  him, 
and  will  sup  with  him,  and  he  with  me.  To  him  that  over- 

*  Eph.  i:  13-14.  f  1  Cor.  iii:  16. 


230  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER  THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

cometh,  will  I  grant  to  sit  with  me  on  my  throne,  even  as 
I  also  overcame,  and  am  set  down  with  my  Father  on  his 
throne."*  What  is  this,  my  brethren?  Did  ye  hear  it? 
Who  says  this  ?  The  same  who  said,  "  Let  there  be  light, 
and  there  was  light."  Yes,  it  is  the  Divine  word,  and  let 
us  take  heed  to  its  blissful  promises.  Let  us  give  ourselves 
up  to  the  word  of  God,  to  its  guidance,  to  the  diligent  study 
of  its  blissful  contents,  to  meditation,  to  prayer,  and  to  the 
love  of  God,  that  we  may  love  him  with  our  whole  heart, 
and  soul,  and  mind,  and  strength,  and  our  neighbor  as  our- 
selves, for  this  is  the  sum  of  the  law  and  the  prophets. 

These  things  being  so,  my  beloved  brethren,  "  let  us  run 
with  diligence  the  race  which  is  set  before  us,  looking  unto 
Jesus,  the  author  and  finisher  of  the  faith ;  who,  for  the  joy 
that  was  set  before  him,  endured  the  cross,  despising  the 
shame,  and  is  set  down  at  the  right  hand  of  the  throne  of 
God."f  His  promises  can  never  fail,  for  they  are  sure  and 
steadfast  as  his  unchangeable  and  eternal  nature.  Some 
things  he  has  promised  conditionally,  but  this  does  not  affect 
his  veracity.  He  is  both  willing  and  able  to  perform  all 
things  which  he  has  graciously  promised  concerning  us.  Let 
us,  therefore,  fall  back  upon  his  word,  upon  the  apostles  and 
prophets,  Jesus  himself  being  the  chief  corner-stone,  and  God 
himself  the  author  of  the  whole.  For  it  all  rests  upon  his 
infallible  word,  infallible  both  as  respects  authority  and  power, 
and  sooner  shall  heaven  and  earth  pass  away,  than  one  jot  or 
tittle  of  it  fail  of  its  final  and  complete  accomplishment. 

We  have  thus,  my  beloved  brethren,  as  fully  as  our  time 
will  justify  and  my  failing  capacity  enable  me,  pointed  out 
the  road  which  will  surely  lead  us  to  eternal  life.  Let  us 
adopt  the  prescription  given  for  the  way,  and  exercise  our- 
selves unto  godliness  night  and  day,  searching  the  Scriptures 
continually,  that  we  may  come  rightly  to  apprehend  and  truly 

*  Rev.  iii :  20-21.  f  Hob.  xii :  1-2. 


MEMOIRS    OF   ELDER   THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  231 

to  realize  the  revealed  character  of  our  God,  and  thus  fully 
to  enjoy  his  salvation. 

In  conclusion,  my  dear  brethren,  I  can  say  no  more  to  you, 
as  the  last  words  of  a  public  ministry,  protracted,  under  the 
merciful  care  of  our  heavenly  Father,  for  more  than  three- 
score years,  in  this  my  farewell  exhortation  to  you  on  earth — 
I  can  say  no  more  than  what  I  have  already  so  often  urged 
upon  you,  "  Love  the  Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy  heart,  and 
all  thy  soul,  and  all  thy  mind,  and  all  thy  strength,  and  thy 
neighbor  as  thyself,"  for  in  so  doing,  the  powers  of  hell  shall 
not  prevail  against  you.  May  the  Lord  God  impress  these 
truths  upon  our  hearts,  and  enable  us  all,  "  through  faith 
and  patience,  to  inherit  the  promises" — keeping  us  by  his 
power,  until  it  shall  please  him  in  his  infinite  mercy  to  take 
us  home  to  himself,  to  the  enjoyment  "of  the  inheritance  of 
the  saints  in  light;"  and  the  praise,  honor,  and  glory  of  our 
salvation  be  eternally  his,  through  Jesus,  world  without  end. 
Amen. 


The  preceding  discourse  of  Father  Campbell,  reported 
by  Professor  Pendleton,  is  said,  by  all  who  heard  it,  and 
have  since  its  publication  read  it,  to  be  a  fair  and  full 
report  of  it ;  almost,  if  not  altogether,  verbatim. 

The  happiness  of  heaven,  according  to  his  conception 
of  it,  will  essentially  consist  in  loving  and  in  being 
beloved.  The  true,  the  good,  and  the  beautiful  are, 
according  to  the  true  genius  of  human  nature,  the  rudi- 
mental  elements  of  the  happiness  of  all  rational  and 
spiritual  beings.  These,  indeed,  are  the  essence  of 
human  felicity. 

Without  society,  according  to  all  our  most  vivid  con- 
ceptions of  happiness,  there  is  no  such  thing.  Hence, 
in  the  godhead,  in  JEHOVAH  ELOHIM,  there  must  essen- 


282          MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

tially  be  a  plurality  of  personalities.  This  is  the  loftiest 
and  the  most  aggrandizing  theme  within  the  whole  cir- 
cle of  human  reason,  or  of  human  imagination.  It  is 
the  mightiest,  the  grandest,  and  the  most  aggrandizing 
theme  in  creation's  broadest,  loftiest,  and  most  profound 
conception.  Hence,  in  harmony  with  this  conception, 
we  are  divinely  taught,  that  there  are  three  distinct 
personalities  in  Jehovah:  THE  FATHER,  THE  WORD, 
THE  HOLY  SPIRIT.  These  three  are,  and  these  three 
alone  constitute,  one  Jehovah. 

Christianity,  an  abstract  noun,  constitutes  the  festive 
theme  of  the  spiritual  universe — of  the  angelic,  the 
seraphic,  the  cherubic  hosts  of  the  heaven  of  heavens. 

This  was  with  Father  Campbell  a  cherished,  a  darling, 
a  soul-exhilarating,  a  soul-transporting  theme.  With 
him  it  was,  in  his  old  age,  more  especially  after  he  lost 
his  sight,  a  continual  feast  of  joy  and  gladness.  Admi- 
ration and  adoration  seemed  to  be,  in  the  solitude  of  his 
blindness,  a  perennial  fountain  of  "joy  unspeakable  and 
full  of  glory." 

He  was,  indeed,  in  continual  communion  with  God. 
I  have  stood  by  him,  and  sat  by  him,  when  he  was  un- 
conscious of  my  presence.  He  was  then  breathing  out, 
at  intervals,  his  supplications,  his  admirations,  his  glori- 
fications of  the  heavenly  Father,  as  in  a  rapture  of  de- 
light, exhibiting,  as  it  seemed  to  me,  an  ecstasy  of  joy. 

He  frequently  repeated  to  himself,  in  a  low  tone  of 
voice,  portions  of  psalms  and  hymns,  unconscious  of 
any  one  being  present  in  his  chamber.  His  usual 
chorus,  at  intervals,  was,  "  Glory  to  God." 

Thus  did  he  gradually  pass  away.  And  as  the  sun 
often  grows  larger  at  his  setting,  so  did  his  faith,  and 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  233 

hope,  and  joy,  and  peace  abound  till  he  gently  breathed 
out  his  spirit  into  the  arms  of  his  adored  and  adorable 
Redeemer. 

It  was  generally  expected  by  the  auditory  addressed 
in  his  valedictory  sermon,  that  he  would  give  a  summary 
history  of  his  life  and  labors.  But  in  his  habitual  diffi- 
dence or  aversion  to  speak  of  himself,  of  his  labors,  or 
of  his  success,  he  entirely  lost  sight  of  himself  and  of 
his  labors,  and  concentrated  his  own  mind,  and  that  of 
his  auditory,  on  the  summary  of  the  constitution  of  the 
universe,  presented  in  the  two  great  commandments  on 
which  rested  the  law  and  the  prophets. 

While  constitutionally  disposed  to  generalize  and  to 
exhibit  very  summary  and  concentrated  views  of  all  the 
great  themes  of  the  Christian  Scriptures  and  the  Chris- 
tian institution,  he,  from  a  profound  sense  of  duty  to  the 
great  masses  that  frequent  the  places  of  Christian  wor- 
ship, forgot  not  the  necessity  and  importance  of  occa- 
sionally going  into  the  most  minute  details  of  Christian 
duties  and  Christian  enjoyments. 

Rightly  dividing  the  Divine  oracles  was  with  him  a 
paramount  duty,  devolving  upon  all  Avho  sought  either 
to  convert  sinners  or  to  enlighten  the  Christian  Church. 
This  course  or  method  of  dispensing  the  Gospel  and  its 
institutions,  was  Avith  him  of  paramount  importance,  and 
essential  to  the  conversion  of  the  world  and  the  edifica- 
tion of  the  Church  of  God.  On  this  principle  and  view 
he  conducted  his  public  ministrations  during  the  largest 
portion  of  his  Christian  ministry.  The  result  was  that 
his  congregation  was  the  most  intelligent  and  the  most 
exemplary  in  the  Presbytery  to  which  it  belonged. 

But  this  course  of  public  instruction,  strange  to  tell, 


234  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER  THOMAS  CAMPBELL. 

generated,  more  or  less,  an  invidious  hostility  on  the 
part  of  some  of  his  copresbyters,  both  in  this  country 
and  in  Europe,  and  finally  induced  him  to  withdraw  from 
every  form  of  Presbyterianism,  and  to  attempt  the  found- 
ing of  a  community  upon  the  exclusive  foundation  of 
the  apostles  and  divinely  inspired  pastors  and  teachers. 
So  commenced  the  present  plea  for  the  current  reforma- 
tion. We  have,  indeed,  carried  it  out  beyond  the  area 
of  his  first  contemplation ;  but  he,  however,  finally  ac- 
quiesced in  every  particular  characteristic  of  its  present 
attitude  and  bearing. 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER  THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  235 


CHRISTIANITY  IS  NEITHER  A  THEORY  NOR  A 
PHILOSOPHY. 


THE  following  essay  was  written  by  Father  Campbell, 
thirty-two  years  ago,  then  in  his  sixty-fifth  year : 

Christianity  consists  not  in  speculation  and  theory,  hut  in 
faith  and  obedience,  with  a  direct  reference  to  law  and  tes- 
timony. It  is  a  practical,  and  not  a  speculative  subject, 
having  for  its  proper  and  immediate  object  the  holiness  and 
happiness  of  mankind,  which  consists  in  righteousness,  peace, 
and  joy  in  the  Holy  Spirit.  Does  it  not,  therefore,  follow, 
of  necessary  consequence,  that  a  state  of  things  like  the  pres- 
ent, which  is  founded  in,  and  maintained  by,  speculation  and 
controversy,  is  in  direct  hostility  to  the  nature  and  design 
of  it?  Is  it  not  the  natural  tendency  of  such  a  state  of 
things,  to  turn  away  the  mind  to  vain  janglings  which  have 
no  proper  and  immediate  connection  with  faith  and  holiness? 
Must  not  the  conscientious  and  intelligent,  under  such  cir- 
cumstances, feel  deeply  embarrassed  to  determine  for  them- 
selves among  such  a  diversity  of  sects  and  parties?  A.nd  is 
it  not  the  interest  and  concern  of  each  sect  to  increase  its 
number  ?  Does  not  this  naturally  induce  the  leaders,  and 
the  zealous  of  every  name,  to  advocate  and  maintain,  with  all 
their  argumentative  powers,  their  peculiar  and  distinguishing 
principles  ?  And  does  not  this  give  a  peculiar  turn  to  their 
public  addresses,  so  that  instead  of  Christ  and  him  crucified, 


236  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

and  the  obedience  of  faith  which  he  requires,  with  the  prac- 
tical duties  and  privileges  of  the  obedient  believer,  we  fre- 
quently hear  the  peculiarities  of  the  party  stated  and  de- 
fended ?  Have  not  all  the  parties,  also,  their  favorite  authors? 
And  are  not  all  these  exhibitions  of  sentiment  zealously 
presented  to  the  consideration  of  the  conscientious  inquirer  ? 
Hence,  it  not  unfrequently  happens  to  such,  (and  must,  in- 
deed, always  happen,  if  they  do  themselves  the  justice  of 
acting  consistently,)  that  the  better  part  of  a  lifetime  is  spent 
before  they  can  come  to  a  determination.  And,  after  all 
this  ado  of  research  and  inquiry,  do  we  not  find  the  most 
judicious  and  intelligent  of  all  parties  declaring  that  they 
are  still  upon  the  lookout,  still  open  to  conviction,  still  hold 
themselves  in  readiness  to  embrace  truth,  wherever  they  can 
find  it ;  for  they  are  wisely  certain,  that  all  can  not  be  right, 
and  humbly  certain,  that  they  themselves  are  not  infallible; 
and,  therefore,  may,  in  some  important  respects,  be  still  in 
error.  And  all  that  are  not  thus  humble  and  teachable  are, 
by  the  common  consent  of  all  parties,  termed  bigots.  But, 
with  this  reserve,  with  this  altar  to  the  unknown  God,  whose 
motto  is,  WHAT  is  TRUTH?  these  well-meaning,  well-dis- 
posed people  pass  as  good  and  accepted  citizens  in  our  modern 
Athens.  Hence,  with  the  itching  ears  of  Athenian  curiosity, 
amid  the  vast  variety  of  teachers  with  which,  according  to 
prophecy,  these  latter  times  abound,  they  are  still  ready  to 
hear  some  new  thing.  Of  the  truth  ofthis  mournful  state 
of  things,  the  writer  of  this  address  is  an  experienced  witness. 
Out  of  sixty-five  years,  the  age  to  which  he  has  now  attained, 
upward  of  twenty  were  spent  in  the  important  inquiry,  "  What 
is  truth?" 

During  this  elaborate  inquiry,  it  was  his  lot  to  come  into 
contact  with  all  the  leading  sects  of  the  present  age,  from 
the  lordly  Episcopalian,  through  the  Presbyterian,  the  Cove- 
nanter, the  Burgher  and  Antiburgher  Seceder,  the  Independ- 
ents, Methodists,  Moravians,  Quakers,  Universalians,  etc., 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  237 

down  to  the  humble  Baptists.  During  this  elaborate  and 
perplexing  course  of  contention  and  inquiry,  (for  he  was  ex- 
horted by  all  as  he  passed  along,  to  "  contend  earnestly  for 
the  faith  once  delivered  to  the  saints,"  for  which  all  pro- 
fessed to  be  contending,)  he  had  to  encounter  and  investigate 
the  orthodox  pretensions  (for  all  professed  orthodoxy)  of  the 
Trinitarians,  the  Arians,  the  Socinians,  the  Modern  Unita- 
rians, the  Calvinists,  the  Arminians,  the  Pelagians,  the  Anti- 
nomians,  the  Papists,  etc. 

And  also  upon  Church  government,  the  rival  claims  of  the 
Episcopalians,  Presbyterians,  Independents,  and  Erastians, 
down  to  the  humble  Baptists,  who,  as  far  as  we  know,  have 
no  official  government  at  all ;  the  stronger  and  more  poten- 
tial sects,  we  may  suppose,  having  got 'such  a  fast  hold  of 
Peter's  keys,  of  which  the  poor,  modest,  unassuming  Bap- 
tists had  no  chance  ;  or,  perhaps,  thought  they  could  make 
shift  to  do  without  them,  and  so  left  the  people  to  govern 
themselves. 

In  the  course  of  this  elaborate  investigation,  many  of  you, 
brethren,  must  know  what  a  vast  number  of  minor  questions, 
and  many  of  them,  too,  of  fundamental  importance  among 
the  sects,  came  under  consideration.  At  the  close  of  this 
digression,  you  may  be  curious  to  know  the  result  of  this 
long,  laborious  research.  I  shall  frankly  tell  you.  It  was 
much  information,  and  little  benefit.  For,  to  my  sad  surprise, 
I  found  at  last,  that,  after  the  labor  of  thirty  years,  I  had 
not,  with  all  my  helps  and  teachers,  received  as  much  benefit 
as  the  people  did  under  the  apostolic  teaching  in  three  hours. 
They  came  to  the  point  at  once,  which  I  had  been  long 
in  quest  of;  and  for  the  sake  of  which,  among  other  things, 
I  had  availed  myself  of  our  best  practical  writers,  down 
from  John  Bunyan  to  Harvey's  Dialogues;  The  Lime  Street 
Lectures,  Pike  and  Hay  ward,  Shaw's  Immanuel,  Marshal 
OH  Sancfification,  Seeker's  Almost  Christian,  Flavel's  Foun- 
tain of  Life  Opened,  Shepherd's  Parable  of  the  Tm  Virgins, 


238  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

Gurnell's  Christian  Armor,  The  Marrow  of  Modern  Divinity, 
which,  I  suppose,  are  well  known  to  many  of  you. 

These,  with  many  others  of  the  same  character,  and  many 
of  them  more  voluminous  than  the  most  of  the  above  men- 
tioned, occupied  my  serious  attention.  In  the  perusal  of 
these,  I  was  seriously  entertained,  and  frequently  much  de- 
lighted ;  and,  as  I  thought,  much  helped  and  instructed.  But 
what  was  I  looking  for  ?  Certainly  for  that  which  is  to 
be  immediately  attained  merely  and  only  by  believing  and 
obeying  the  apostle's  testimony,  (see  Acts  ii,  etc.,)  by  the 
belief  and  obedience  of  which  the  hearers  immediately  re- 
ceived the  remission  of  their  sins  and  the  gift  of  the  Holy 
Spirit.  The  perusal  of  the  above  works,  therefore,  how  good 
soever  they  may  be,  are  by  no  means  necessary  to  the  Chris- 
tian. To  lean  upon  them  is,  at  best,  but  walking  upon  stilts, 
which  the  lame  man,  when  healed  by  Peter's  Gospel,  had  no 
more  occasion  for.  The  faith  that  inaketh  whole,  and  keepeth 
so,  cometh  by  hearing  the  good  word,  which  God  hath  sent 
to  heal  the  nations ;  and  for  such  believers  only  our  Lord 
prays,  (John  xvii:  20,)  namely,  such  as  believe. in  him  through 
the  word  of  his  apostles.  Would  not,  then,  my  religious  in- 
structors have  conduced  more  effectually  to  my  salvation,  had 
they,  with  one  voice,  unanimously  referred  me  to  the  second 
chapter  of  Acts,  instead  of  directing  my  attention  to  the  above 
authors,  testifying,  with  one  consent,  that  unless  I  believed 
the  apostles'  testimony,  I  could  not  be  saved  ?  that  there 
was  nothing  further  requisite  to  the  remission  of  my  sins  and 
the  reception  of  the  Holy  Spirit  than  what  Peter  taught  and 
required  his  hearers  to  do  upon  that  occasion.  This,  at  least, 
would  have  left  me  fairly  in  the  hands  of  the  apostle,  and 
would  have  wound  up  my  attention,  if  anything  in  the  power 
of  man  could  have  done  it,  to  advert  to  the  apostle's  doc- 
trine, as  I  valued  my  own  salvation.  I  think  it  is  told  of 
the  pious  Thomas  Bradford,  of  London,  nicknamed  the  Con- 
verter, because  of  his  success  in  turning  sinners  to  God,  that 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  239 

being  waggishly  accosted  by  a  profligate  youth,  who,  seizing 
him  by  his  garment,  declared  he  wanted  to  be  converted,  and 
that  he  must  convert  him.  The  good  old  preacher,  looking 
seriously  upon  him  with  an  air  of  affectionate  benevolence, 
replied,  "  If  you  wish  to  be  converted,  go  read  the  fifty -third 
chapter  of  Isaiah,  and  if  you  be  not  converted  by  what  you  '11 
find  there,  then  come  and  tell  me."  The  wag,  having  thus 
got  to  the  end  of  his  joke,  thanked  the  old  gentleman,  and 
went  his  way.  It  seems,  this  kind  and  serious  answer  to  his 
impertinent  jest  excited  his  attention  to  see  what  the  wonder- 
ful fifty-third  chapter  of  Isaiah  might  be,  to  which  he  had ' 
been  directed  with  such  a  serious  and  imposing  emphasis. 
The  result,  we  are  informed,  verified  the  prediction.  The 
young  man  returned  the  next  evening  quite  penitent,  bathed 
in  tears,  apologized  for  his  wanton  rudeness,  confessed  him- 
self a  convert,  and  became  most  affectionately  attached  to  his 
venerable  instructor.  How  much  better  this  than  to  have 
directed  him  to  Russel's  Seven  Sermon* — the  groans  from 
hell,  and  the  sighs  of  the  damned  souls ;  or  to  Doddridge's 
Rise  and  Progress  of  Religion;  or  The  Young  Man's  Path- 
way to  Heaven;  or  Drilling-court  Upon  Death,  etc.  For,  as 
our  Lord  assures  us,  if  they  hear  not  Moses  and  the  Prophets, 
neither  would  they  be  persuaded,  though  one  should  rise  from 
the  dead. 

Upon  the  whole,  brethren,  if  the  twenty  years'  laborious 
investigations  into  which,  in  the  existent  state  of  things,.  I 
was  necessarily  called,  as  a  serious  inquirer  after  truth,  had, 
in  the  first  instance,  been  spent  in  the  investigation  and  study 
of  the  letter  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  how  perfect,  by  this 
time,  must  have  been  my  acquaintance  with  the  sacred  text, 
both  in  our  translations  and  in  the  originals.  Nay,  I  might 
have  had  it  nearly  all  committed  to  memory,  and,  like  Apol- 
los  of  old,  been,  long  ago,  mighty  in  the  Scriptures.  This, 
however,  was  but  a  secondary  consideration  with  my  teachers. 
The  dogmatic  and  polemic  divinity  of  the  schools,  which  has 


240  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

opened  the  abyss  of  interminable  controversy  upon  the  Chris- 
tian community,  was  the*  sine  qua  non;  for,  without  a  com- 
petent knowledge  of  this  science,  falsely  so  called,  there  could 
be  no  prospect  either  of  safety  or  utility ;  for  he  that  lives 
amid  well-disciplined  enemies,  should  himself  be  well  ac- 
quainted with  the  use  of  arms.  "  S''d  cave  honiini  unius 
libri."  The  man  of  the  one  book,  which  is  the  sword  of  the 
Spirit,  has  nothing  to  fear ;  by  the  grace  to  him  therein  se- 
cured he  shall  come  forth  of  them  all. 

Again,  in  the  second  instance,  when  seriously  desirous  of 
'experiencing  that  peace  with  God  which,  we  are  told,  "pass- 
eth  all  understanding"— that  godly  confidence,  love,  and  joy 
in  the  Holy  Spirit,  which  appear  to  have  teen  the  common 
privilege  of  the  first  Christians — had  my  attention  been  di- 
rected, upon  this  inquiry,  to  the  primitive  Gospel,  as  exhib- 
ited on  the  sacred  page,  instead  of  the  voluminous  labors  of 
the  modern  casuists  and  practical  divines,  what  expense  and 
labor,  what  loss  of  time,  might  have  been  saved  for  better 
purposes  !  what  liberty  in  Christ,  what  comforts  of  his  Spirit, 
might  have  been  enjoyed  to  the  best  of  purposes,  which  now 
can  never  be  recovered!  I  say,  the  lost  utilities,  not  the  lib- 
erty and  comfort,  "can  never  be  recovered."  For,  blessed  be 
God !  the  Gospel  institution  is  such,  that  the  belief  and  obe- 
dience of  it  is  inseparably  connected  with  peace  and  liberty. 
(See  Rom.  v:  1-11.)  I  would  not  exchange  the  two  short 
sermons  of  the  two  great  apostles,  Peter  and  Paul,  recorded 
in  the  second  and  thirteenth  chapters  of  the  Acts,  for  all  the 
practical  writings  mentioned  in  this  article,  with  as  many 
more  as  you  may  please  to  add.  And  if  amplification,  or  a 
more  full  and  particular  illustration  of  the  text  be  wanted, 
for  the  more  complete  satisfaction  of  the  believer,  we  have  it 
from  the  pen  of  these  same  apostles,  and  their  apostolic  breth- 
ren, in  their  Divine  epistles. 

What  think  ye,  brethren,  if  these  heavenly-taught  char- 
acters, the  apostles,  were  to  revisit  our  world,  and  sec  the 


MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER    THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  241 

immense  and  elaborate  folios  that  have  been  written  to  ex- 
plain their  few  short  epistles,  would  they  not  conclude  either 
that  we  were  gone  mad,  or  blush  to  think  that  they  were  such 
stupid  blunderers  to  have  written  in  such  a  style  as  has  kept 
the  world  in  turmoil  for  upward  of  seventeen  hundred  years 
to  decipher  it?  as  has  produced  more  octavo  pages,  to  render 
these  few  short  epistles  intelligible,  than  the  days  that  have 
elapsed  since  they  left  the  world !  What  would  be  their 
amazement ! 

But  we  are  not  yet  come  to  the  end  of  this  wonder,  for 
the  press  is  still  pregnant,  and  is  bringing  forth  new  produc- 
tions every  day  for  this  purpose.  And  when,  or  where,  this 
wonderful  procedure  will  terminate,  we  can  not  so  much  as 
conjecture.  "  Nay,  Father  Abraham,  but  if  one  should  arise 
from  the  dead  they  will  repent."  So  be  it.  May  the  voice 
of  one-  lately  escaped  from  the  grave  be  an  affectionate  warn- 
ing to  his  surviving  brethren.  Permit  me,  then,  to  adopt  the 
words  of  Elihu,  (Job  xxxiii:  6:)  "Behold,  I  am  according 
to  thy  wish;" — in  the  stead  of  such  a  person; — "wherefore, 
I  pray  you,  hear  my  speeches,  and  hearken  to  all  my  words. 
.Behold,  now  I  have  opened  my  mouth,  my  tongue  hath  spo- 
ken in  my  mouth.  My  words  shall  be  of  the  uprightness  of 
my  heart;  and  my  lips  shall  utter  knowledge  clearly.  If  you 
can  answer  me,  set  your  words  in  order  before  me  ;  stand  up. 
Behold,  my  terror  shall  not  make  you  afraid,  neither  shall 
my  hand  be  heavy  upon  you,"  for  I  neither  invoke  nor  wield 
the  sword  of  persecution,  civil  or  religious.  All  that  invoke 
and  adore  the  Lord  Jesus,  according  to  the  Scriptures,  in 
truth  and  righteousness,  I  salute  as  brethren ;  all  that  do  not, 
I  pity  and  pray  for.  "  Surely  all  of  you  have  spoken  in  my 
hearing,  and  I  have  heard  the  voice  of  your  words." 

I  have  spent  upward  of  thirty  of  the  best  years  of  my  life 

attending  to  your  controversies.     And  now  let  me  tell  you, 

that  the  other  day,  when  the  misty  darkness  of  the  shadow 

of  death   hovered  over  me,  when  eyes  and  ears  refused  to 

1C 


242  MEMOIRS    OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

perform  their  wonted  office,  and  I  found  myself  dangling  over 
the  verge  of  time,  as  one  suspended  by  a  single  hair  over  the 
vast  abyss  of  impenetrable  darkness,  of  untried  being,  not 
one  recollection  of  all  this  labor,  nor  of  aught  that  I  had 
learned  from  it,  occurred  to  my  relief,  or  cast  one  single  cheer- 
ing ray  across  the  impenetrable  gloom,  to  direct  my  passage 
or  comfort  my  heart.  Then  said  I,  Surely  I  have  labored  in 
vain,  and  spent  my  strength  for  naught  and  in  vain.  0  Lord, 
spare  me  to  finish  what  I  have  left  undone  !  what  I  have  but 
lately,  and  too  feebly  attempted !  to  warn  my  bewildered  pro- 
fessing brethren,  that  they  may  Jo  better  and  fare  better  than 
I  have  done.  Now,  blessed  be  God !  my  prayer  is  answered, 
and  I  am,  as  I  hope,  sent  back  for  this  blissful  purpose. 
Now,  therefore,  "shall  the  opening  of  my  mouth  be  of  right 
things,"  even  of  the  all-sufficiency,  and  alone-sufficiency,  of 
the  holy  Scriptures  to  make  the  student  wise  unto  salvation, 
through  faith  in  Christ  Jesus,  into  whose  hands  the  proto- 
martyr  Stephen  committed  his  departing  spirit.  And  how 
came  he  by  this  faith  ?  Surely,  just  as  did  the  rest  of  his 
brethren  on  the  day  of  Pentecost. 

Read  again  Peter's  sermon,  and  there  you  have  the  faith 
of  the  primitive  Church.  You  need  not  go  one  step  further 
than  the  second  of  the  Acts  to  obtain  the  faith  that  brings 
with  it  remission  of  sins  and  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Spirit; 
for  we  see,  the  belief  of  this  sermon  served  this  blissful  pur- 
pose to  all  that  gladly  received  it ;  they  were  immediately 
baptized  for  the  remission  of  sins  and  the  gift  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  and  were  immediately  filled  with  peace,  and  joy,  and 
every  holy  temper,  as  the  text  abundantly  testifies.  Indeed, 
in  what  does  the  kingdom  of  Christ  consist,  if  not  in  right- 
eousness, and  peace,  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Spirit,  (see  Rom. 
xiv :  17,)  which  is  given  to  them  that  believe  ?  (Gal  iii :  14, 
22.)  And  was  it  not  by  baptism  that  all  the  primitive  dis- 
ciples entered  into  the  kingdom?  But  separate  remission  of 
sins  and  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Spirit  from  baptism,  or  from 


MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER    THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  243 

the  profession  of  Christianity,  however  it  be  made,  and  what 
is  it  worth?  Or  can  there  be  righteousness,  peace,  and  joy 
in  or  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  where  the  remission  of  sins  and 
the  sift  of  the  Holy  Spirit  is  not  enjoyed?  We  beseech  you, 
brethren,  consider  these  things. 

Again  we  insist  upon  it,  that  you  need  not  go  one  step 
further  than  the  second  of  Acts,  either  to  learn  or  to  obtain 
the  true  primitive  apostolic  faith ;  that,  is,  the  faith  that  bring- 
eth  immediate  and  actual  salvation,  which  we  there  see  con- 
sists in  the  remission  of  sins  and  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 
But  why.  say  you,  should  we  stop  here?  And  why,  we  reply, 
should  you  go  one  step  further,  if  salvation  be  the  object? 
May  you  not  as  well  receive  the  Gospel  at  the  lips  of  Peter 
as  of  Paul  ?  Did  they  not  both  preach  the  same  Gospel, 
namely,  Christ,  and  him  crucified  ?  Or  had  the  latter  any 
peculiar  art  of  making  converts,  different  from,  or  superior 
to,  the  former  ?  Hear  Paul  himself  declare  his  commission, 
his  instructions,  and  his  practice,  1  Cor.  i :  17,  and  1  Cor. 
ii:  1-5:  "Christ,"  says  he  "sent  me  to  preach  the  Gospel; 
not  with  wisdom  of  words,  lest  the  cross  of  Christ  should  be 
made  of  no  eifect."  "And,  when  I  came  unto  you,  I  came  not 
with  excellency  of  speech,  or  of  wisdom,  declaring  unto  you 
the  testimony  of  God,  for  I  determined  to  know  nothing 
among  you  but  Jesus  Christ  and  him  crucified."  These  things 
being  so,  may  you  not  as  well,  brethren,  continue  with  Peter 
at  Jerusalem,  as  run  after  Paul  to  Corinth ;  for  you  '11  not 
make  a  better  of  it,  the  subject  and  terms  being  the  same. 
If,  therefore,  you  can  not  settle  the  matter  with  Peter,  neither 
can  you  do  it  with  Paul.  Besides,  if  you  will  hear  Paul 
preach,  you  must  go  to  Antioch  in  Pisidia,  (Acts  xiii,)  and 
even  there  you  will  not  have -all  the  same  advantages  pre- 
sented to  your  consideration  that  you  meet  with  in  the  second 
of  the  same  book.  Consequently,  as  said  above,  you  need  go 
no  further,  if  salvation  be  your  object.  If  you  can  not  be- 
lieve and  embrace  the  doctrine  there  delivered,  as  the  three 


244  MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER   THOMAS    CAMPBELL. 

thousand  did,  you  can  neither  receive  the  remission  of  your 
sins  nor  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  which,  as  Paul  tells  us, 
is  only  through  faith.  See  his  Epistle  to  the  Galatians  above 
referred  to.  Consequently,  the  business  of  your  salvation  is 
at  a  stand,  and  must  continue  so,  till  you  believe  the  apos- 
tle's testimony,  and  cheerfully  embrace  his  exhortation,  as  the 
three  thousand  did. 

Please  bear  in  mind,  that  we  always  consider  and  address 
you  as  professed  believers  in  the  Divine  authenticity  of  the 
holy  Scriptures.  With  our  respectable  fellow-citizens,  the 
skeptics,  whom  our  accursed  divisions  and  barren,  worthless 
profession  (for  the  most  part  merely  nominal)  have  preju- 
diced and  disgusted,  we,  in  this  address,  have  nothing  directly 
to  do.  Our  charity,  both  for  them  and  each  other,  must 
begin  at  home.  Till  we  truly  and  simply  embrace  the  apos- 
tolic Gospel,  enjoy  its  immediate  heavenly  blessings,  con- 
tinue under,  and  manifest  its  influence,  in  unity  and  love, 
as  the  primitive  believers  did,  we  shall  neither  be  happy  in 
ourselves  nor  blessings  to  the  world.  We  appeal  to  you, 
brethren,  is  not  this  a  truth — a  truth  of  the  most  solemn 
importance  both  to  ourselves  and  others?  And,  if  so,  who 
are  you,  and  where  are  you  that  feel  it — that  are  disposed 
to  advocate  it?  Who  is  on  the  Lord's  side?  Let  him  show 
himself;  let  him  act  with  zeal,  with  prudence  and  decision, 
having  his  feet  shod  with  the  preparation  of  the  Gospel  of 
peace,  speaking  the  truth  in  love,  contending  earnestly,  not 
angrily,  for  the  faith  once  delivered  to  the  saints,  always  re- 
membering that  the  wrath  of  man  worketh  not  the  righteous- 
ness of  God. 

It  has  been  assumed  in  a  previous  portion  of  this  address 
that  Christianity  wholly  consists  in  faith  and  obedience,  and, 
therefore,  can  have  nothing  to  do  with  speculation  or  specu- 
lative controversies ;  because  faith  immediately  respects  test- 
imony, and  obedience,  law ;  that  these  are  positive  things ; 
that,  therefore,  if  there  be  any  supposable  r«om  for  dispute, 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  245 

it  must  simply  respect  the  meaning  of  the  terms.  If  these 
positions  be  indisputably  true,  as  we  believe  they  are,  it  may 
be  asked,  How,  and  whence,  then,  have  originated  all  our  de- 
structive controversies  and  corruptions  ?  We  readily  answer, 
From  human  pride  and  human  folly.  The  vain  pride  of  at- 
tempting to  improve  Christianity  in  the  external  exhibition 
of  it  in  the  churches,  that  it  might  vie  in  splendor  with  the 
pompous  exhibition  of  the  Jewish  and  pagan  religions,  and 
the  presumptuous  folly  of  explaining  its  mysteries  according 
to  the  notions  of  the  heathen  philosophy,  and,  finally,  of 
reducing  the  whole  subject  of  Divine  revelation  into  the  form 
of  a  rational,  systematic  science,  an  attempt  this,  which  ren- 
dered it  as  unfit  for  its  primary  purpose,  the  salvation  of 
mankind,  as  the  chemical  process  of  distillation  does  our 
vegetable  productions  for  the  sustentation  of  animal  life. 
The  sublime  productions  of  Aquinas,  Maestricht,  and  Turre- 
tine,  are  exquisite  monuments  of  this  egregious  folly.  As 
well  might  we  attempt  to  imbibe  vital  heat  by  embracing  a 
corpse,  as  to  derive  spiritual  life,  light,  or  comfort,  from  the 
perusal  of  those  voluminous  works.  Do  you  ask,  why?  The 
reason  is  obvious  :  these  are  the  works  of  men,  not  of  God. 
Not  from  heaven,  to  make  us  spiritually  wise  unto  salvation ; 
but  from  the  pride  and  folly  of  man,  to  make  us  metaphysic- 
ally and  logically  wise  unto  disputation.  Vain  man  would 
be  wise,  though  man  be  born  a  wild  ass's  colt,  (Job  xi :  12.) 
Wise,  indeed,  in  his  own  way ;  wise  above  what  is  written ; 
yea,  constructively  wiser  than  God,  for  he  would  improve 
upon  his  works. 

The  mysteries  of  Christianity,  did  you  .say  ?  Are  we  then 
to  believe  mysteries,  things  that  we  do  not  understand  ?  Yes, 
brethren,  and  great  mysteries  too,  if  we  believe  the  apostle. 
"  For,  without  controversy,  great  is  the  mystery  of  godliness : 
God  was  manifested  in  the  flesh,  justified  in  the  spirit,"  etc. — 
1  Tim.  iii:  16.  "The  Word  was  God."  "And  the  Word 
was  made  flesh,  and  dwelt  among  us  " — John  i:  1,  14.  Also, 


246  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

"By  faith  we  know  that  the  worlds  were  framed  by  the  word 
of  God,  so  that  the  things  which  are  seen  were  not  made 
of  things  which  do  appear." — Heb.  xi:  3.  Are  not  these 
great  mysteries ;  yet,  do  we  not  believe  them  ?  Surely  we 
do,  and  that  without  any  difficulty,  because  of  the  lievealer. 
If  we  can  not  believe  God,  we  are  not  rational  subjects,  capa- 
ble of  moral  government,  consequently  can  not  be  governed 
by  him  ;  much  less  are  we  his  genuine  children,  for  children 
can  believe  their  parents'  declarations.  How  the  things  con- 
tained in  the  above  propositions  can  be,  we  do  not  under- 
stand, therefore,  do  not  pretend  to  explain  them ;  but  what 
is  declared  concerning  them  we  do  understand,  and  therefore 
are  qualified  to  believe  them.  In  this  same  way,  then,  we 
believe  all  Divine  mysteries.  This  faith,  certainly,  we  owe 
to  the  Divine  testimony,  and  in  many  instances  to  human 
testimony  too,  though  not  in  matters  of  religion ;  that  is,  of 
faith  and  obedience.  But  did  not  the  three  thousand  be- 
lievers on  the  day  of  Pentecost,  believe  the  propositions  in 
Peter's  sermon  ? 

Now,  surely,  if  they  understood  them,  so  may  ice;  for  they 
never  heard  them  before  that  day,  nor,  indeed,  any  one  else ; 
for,  from  the  creation  of  the  world  to  that  same  day,  the  things 
that  were  then  seen  and  heard  had  never  been  exhibited  to 
the  eyes  or  ears  of  mortals.  And  can  we  conceive  of  a  more 
singular  and  mysterious  exhibition,  either  in  icord  or  in  fact? 
The  things  seen  and  heard  were  perfectly  new  and  astonish- 
ing: the  stupendous  sound  from  heaven;  the  cloven  tongues 
of  fire;  the  instantaneous  gift  of  tongues;  the  annunciation 
of  the  resurrection,  and  exaltation  of  the  crucified  Nazarcne 
to  the  right  hand  of  God  in  the  highest  heavens ;  the  decla- 
ration that  he  was  the  author  of  all  they  saw  and  heard  ;  and 
of  the  remission  of  sins,  and  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  to 
all  that  should  repent  of  their  sin  in  rejecting  him,  and  be 
baptized  into  his  name.  Now,  can  we  easily  imagine  any 
concatenation  of  events  more  mysterious  and  incomprehensible 


MEMOIRS    OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  247 

than  this?  Howbeit,  all  that  believed  these  mysterious  prop- 
ositions upon  the  evidence  before  them  were,  of  course,  in 
the  first  place,  convinced  of  the  sin.  charged  against  them ; 
and,  in  the  next  place,  of  pardon  and  the  gift  of  the  Spirit 
upon  their  being  baptize'd  ;  with  which  complying,  they  were 
filled  with  the  blissful  privileges  of  righteousness,  peace,  and 
joy  in  the  Holy  Spirit. 

A  short  history,  this,  of  the  conversion  and  salvation  of 
three  thousand.  It  was  the  business  of  but  one  day  ;  never- 
theless, we  learn  that  the  work  was  well  done,  that  it  was 
permanent,  for  they  continued  steadfastly  in  the  apostles' 
doctrine,  both  in  what  they  had  been  taught  and  in  what  was 
afterward  delivered.  Had  they  been  arrested  upon  the  very 
threshold  of  inquiry,  as  we  are,  with  all  the  curious  questions 
and  elaborate  decisions,  down  from  the  Council  of  Nice  to 
that  of  Trent,  (which  latter  continued  its  sittings  for  eighteen 
years,  to  fix  with  precision  the  doctrines  of  the  Church,)  may 
we  not  well  suppose  that,  instead  of  the  work  of  one  hour, 
it  must,  at  least,  have  been  the  work  of  thirty  years  to  have 
produced  the  same  certainty  of  faith. 

But,  do  you  say,  what  have  we  to  do  with  all  those  ques- 
tions and  controversies?  We  say  so  too.  Nay,  more  :  what 
have  we  to  do  with  any  questions  and  controversies  at  all  ? 
but  just  to  receive  the  apostles'  doctrine,  as  the  first  believers 
did,  and  abide  in  it,  asking  no  questions  but  what  the  apos- 
tles have  stated  and  answered,  upon  the  entire  subject  of  our 
faith  and  obedience ;  admitting  nothing  into  our  Churches, 
either  as  to  doctrine,  or  practice,  or  manner  of  teaching,  or 
terms  of  communion,  or  ministerial  qualifications,  or  govern- 
ment, etc.,  but  what  we  find  taught,  enjoined,  and  practiced 
in  the  primitive  Churches,  by  apostolic  authority  and  appro- 
bation. Now  this  is  the  very  thing  we  plead  for.  neither 
more  nor  less.  What  do  you  say  to  this,  brethren  ?  Are  you 
satisfied  with  it  ?  If  so,  come  with  ws,  or,  rather,  we  will 


248          MEMOIRS   OP   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

go  with  you;  for  we  love  to  follow  with  the  majority,  when 
they  follow  the  apostles,  as  THEY  also  followed  Christ. 

We  say  again,  what  have  we  to  do  with  controversy,  either 
respecting  the  negation  or  explanation  of  the  mysteries  of 
God,  either  with  respect  to  their  existence  or  import,  but 
merely  as  the  Scripture  declares  and  reveals  ? — the  mystery 
of  God,  even  of  the  Father,  and  of  Christ? — that  great  mys- 
tery of  godliness,  God  manifested  in  the  flesh  ? — the  mystery 
of  faith,  etc.?  (See  Col.  ii:  2;  1  Tim.  iii:  9-16.)  The 
truth  is,  either  the  apostles  explained  these  mysteries,  or  they 
did  not.  If  the  former,  we  have  their  explanation ;  if  the 
latter,  we  accept  them  as  mysteries,  and  hold  them  so ;  and, 
in  either  case,  we  are  neither  better  nor  worse  taught  than 
the  Jerusalem  converts  were,  for  they  received  the  apostles' 
doctrine  just  as  they  delivered  it.  Let  us,  then,  go  and  do 
likewise ;  and,  instead  of  hatred  and  persecution,  we  shall, 
like  them,  dwell  together  in  love  and  unity. 

What  have  we,  therefore,  further  to  do  with  the  controversy 
"  whether  there  be  or  be  not  mysteries  in  our  holy  religion  ?" 
And,  if  possible,  have  we  not  still  less  to  do  with  the  various 
and  contradictory  explanations  with  which  the  metaphysical 
and  angelical  doctors  have  favored  us  ?  And  least  of  all  have 
we  to  do  with  the  jargon  of  fictitious  mysteries  which  the 
mystics  and  fanatics,  ancient  and  modern,  have  invented  and 
taught.  In  receiving  the  mysterious  definitions  of  the  former 
and  the  feigned  mysteries  of  the  latter,  has  not  the  Christian 
world,  for  upward  of  fifteen  hundred  years,  been  involved  in 
the  mystery  of  iniquity,  (see  2  Thes.  ii :  1-12,)  the  baneful 
effects  of  which  have  been  persecutions,  rapine,  and  blood? 
Is  it  not,  then,  high  time  for  us  to  have  done  with  such 
things?  to  return,  with  the  primitive  disciples,  to  take  our 
proper  place  at  the  apostles'  feet. 

Again,  we  appeal  to  you,  brethren,  (for  we  wish  to  act  in 
concert  with  all  and  vwry  om-  of  you  who  are  disgusted  and 


MEMOIRS    OF   ELDER   THOMAS    CAMPBELL  249 

i 

aggrieved  with  the  present  state  of  things  among  us,)  is  there 
any  medium  between  the  course  we  advocate  and  being  en- 
tangled in  the  aforesaid  evils  ?  If  there  be,  we  shall  thank 
you  for  the  discovery,  and  cheerfully  embrace  it.  For  our 
part,  we  do  solemnly  assure  you  we  can  conceive  of  no  other 
that  would  completely  exculpate  and  disentangle  us  from  the 
evils  complained  of,  and  prevent  a  relapse.  Whereas,  if  we 
accept  the  apostles  as  our  immediate  teachers,  and  continue 
in  their  doctrine,  as  the  first  Christians  did,  we  shall  be  at 
once  and  forever  delivered  from  all  post,  factum  doctrines, 
and  explanations  of  doctrine,  not  contained  in  their  writings. 
And  although  this  might  not  be  so  agreeable  to  our  meta- 
physical doctors  and  philosophizing  theorists,  nor  yet  to  the 
itching  ears  and  corrupt  taste  of  many  among  us,  having  no 
tendency  to  make  us  wise  to  disputation,  yet,  inasmuch  as  it 
would  make  'us  wise  to  salvation,  thoroughly  furnished  unto 
all  good  works,  we  should  have  no  reason  to  complain,  nor 
should  any  have  reason  to  complain  of  us;  for,  as  the  apos- 
tle says,  (Rom.  xlv:  12,)  when  speaking  of  the  things  in 
which  Christianity  does  really  consist,  (viz.,  "in  righteousness, 
peace,  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Spirit,")  "he  that  in  these  things 
serveth  Christ,  is  pleasing  to  God,  and  approved  of  men." 

Seeing,  then,  that  by  taking  this  way,  in  which  we  are 
divinely  assured  we  should  be  made  free,  there  being  noth- 
ing that  could  be  fairly  alleged  against  us,  why  should  we 
not  embrace  it  ?  Or  why  should  we  rather  appeal  to  Caesar  ? 
If  we  foolishly  do  so,  to  avoid,  as  we  suppose,  some  alleged 
inconveniences,  we  should  remember  that  to  Caesar  we  must 
(jo.  We  must,  in  justice  both  to  ourselves  and  to  others,  hear 
with  both  ears  on  every  topic,  before  we  can  either  judge  for 
ourselves  or  condemn  others. 

Now,  do  we  not  condemn,  as  being  wrong,  all  from  whom 
we  separate?  If  not,  how  do  we  justify  ourselves  in  sepa- 
rating from  them  ?  Or  is  sectarian  separation  a  matter  of 
such  trivial  importance  that  we  may  indulge  in  it  without 


250  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

any  reason  at  all  ?  Has  not  the  (Council  of  Trent  as  good  a 
right  to  be  heard  as  the  Council  of  Westminster,  commonly 
called  the  Westminster  Assembly?  Was  not  the  former  called 
by  the  greatest  ecclesiastical  power  in  Christendom,  the  latter 
only  by  the  supreme  civil  power  of  Great  Britain  ?  Did  not 
the  former  consist  of  a  much  greater  number  of  learned  doc- 
tors, and  continue  its  sittings  more  than  three  times  longer 
than  the  latter  ?  How,  then,  can  any  of  us  justly  condemn 
the  decisions  of  either  without  a  fair  and  candid  hearing? 
The  same  will  as  justly  apply  to  the  sect  that  sprang  up 
yesterday,  and  held  its  first  humble  council  in  yonder  barn. 
How  dare  we,  how  can  we,  upon  principle^  reject  them,  or 
they  reject  all  others,  without  a  fair  and  impartial  hearing? 
Can  there  be  anything  more  rude,  more  fastidious,  and,  in 
many  cases,  more  unreasonable,  too,  than  to  reject  and  con- 
demn without  a  hearing  ? 

Will  you,  then,  brethren,  still  appeal  unto  Caesar  ?  If  you 
do,  you  see  that,  by  every  acknowledged  principle  of  law 
and  justice,  you  are  bound  over,  and  to  Cassar  you  must  go. 
There  is  no  alternative,  for,  as  we  have  seen,  both  your  own 
safety  and  common  justice  requires  it. 

As  for  ourselves,  we  think,  upon  the  whole,  that  David's 
choice,  upon  a  certain  distressing  emergency,  is  the  best  we 
can  make  in  existing  circumstances.  u  I  am  in  a  great  strait," 
said  he :  "  let  us  now  fall  into  the  hand  of  the  Lord ;  for  his 
mercies  are  great ;  and  not  into  the  hand  of  man." — 2  Sam.' 
xxiv :  14.  So  say  we,  and  do  utterly  decline  and  reject  all 
interference  of  human  authority,  dictation,  and  invention  in 
matters  of  religion ;  that  is,  of  faith  and  practice.  There  are 
many  things  historical,  prophetical,  and  typical;  many  things 
respecting  the  geography  and  chronology  of  the  holy  Scrip- 
tures, the  manners  and  customs  of  the  nations,  etc.,  that  do 
not  immediately  respect  our  faith  and  obedience,  and  that  all 
have  not  an  opportunity  of  investigating;  the  knowledge  of 
which  may,  nevertheless,  be  satisfactory  and  edifying.  Upon 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  251 

these  subjects,  we  thankfully  accept  the  labors  of  the  learned 
and  studious,  as  we  do  also  in  verbal  criticisms  and  improve- 
ments of  our  translation  of  the -originals,  for  the  better  under- 
standing of  the  letter.  But  availing  ourselves  of  all  these 
advantages,  as  we  reasonably  ought,  (for  we  think  we  ought 
to  be  as  well  acquainted  with  the  letter  of  the  Scriptures 
as  scholars  are  with  the  profane  classics,)  we  take  our  seat 
at  the  feet  of  our  inspired  teachers,  and  think  ourselves  as 
safe  in  this  position  as  the  primitive  disciples  were.  What 
they  declare  of  things  unseen,  (which  are  the  proper  objects 
of  faith,)  we  believe;  what  they  command  and  teach,  we  hold 
ourselves,  as  in  duty  bound,  in  readiness  to  obey.  And  while 
we  diligently  advert  to  what  they  declare,  we  find  sufficient 
exercise  for  our  faith,  as  we  also  do  for  our  obediential  pow- 
ers, while  we  closely  attend  to  what  they  teach  and  enjoin. 
Upon  the  whole,  in  neither  respect  do  we  perceive  any  de- 
ficiency which  could  be  supplied  to  our  advantage ;  for  be- 
lieving what-  they  declare,  and  obeying  what  they  command, 
we  find  amply  sufficient  to  make  us  as  happy  and  as  perfect 
characters  as  we  can  be  in  this  imperfect  state.  Look,  for 
instance,  at  our  quondam  brethren,  formerly  of  the  Church 
of  Jerusalem,  who  had  no  other  nor  better  helps  than  we  have, 
in  as  far  as  teaching  is  concerned,  and,  if  in  other  respects, 
we  know  not ;  for  the  same  promise  of  the  Spirit  (into  the 
faith  of  which  they  were  baptized)  is  given  equally  to  all  that 
believe  the  same  Gospel  they  believed  ;  "even  as  many  as  the 
Lord  our  God  shall  call." 

But,  happy  people,  they  were  as  yet  in  quiet  possession 
of  the  faith  then  delivered  to  the  saints.  The  mystical  and 
metaphysical  doctors  had  not  yet  profaned  it  with  their  pest- 
iferous breath— their  vain,  airy  speculations.  Origen,  the 
allegorizing  mystagogue,  nor  Ammonius  Saccas,  the  compro- 
mising Platonist,  were  not  yet  born.  The  Nicene  Council 
had  not  yet  sat  to  determine  the  no  less  curious  than  import- 
ant question  (as  it  was  afterward  thought)  concerning  the 


252  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER  THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

specific  nature  of  Christ,  "  whether  it  was  homomian,  or  homo- 
ousian  with  the  Father's;"  that  is,  whether  he  was  of  the  same 
or  of  a  similar  nature  with  the  Father.  Neither  had  the 
Sabellian  controversy  yet  agitated  the  Church,  about  the 
proper  personality  of  the  Son  and  Holy  Spirit.  Nor  had 
the  important  doctrines  of  the  eternal  generation  of  the  for- 
mer, and  of  the  eternal  procession  of  the  latter,  yet  found 
their  way  into  the  language  of  man.  Nor  had  the  Council 
of  Constantinople  yet  determined  the  important  question  of 
the  consubstantiality  of  the  Son  with  the  Father.  Nor  yet 
the  Council  of  Trent,  the  mysterious  transubstantiation  of  the 
bread  and  wine,  in  the  Supper,  (of  which  these  good  people 
were  stated  partakers,)  into  the  real  body  and  blood  of  Christ. 
The  equally  mysterious  doctrine  of  consubstantiation  was, 
also,  yet  unknown.  So  was,  also,  the  mysterious  doctrine  of 
purgatory,  long  since  discovered  in  the  second  topic  of  Peter's 
text:  "  David  is  not  yet  ascended  into  the  heavens."  "Well, 
say  the  Romish  doctors,  "David  certainly  did  not  go  to  hell;" 
therefore,  there  must  be  some  third,  some  middle  place,  which 
we  properly  call  Purgatory;  consequently,  David  must,  at  that 
time,  have  been  in  purgatory.  Thus,  and  thus,  have  the  doc- 
tors taught. 

0  ye  Jerusalem  converts,  good,  easy,  credulous  people, 
how  many  deep,  important  points  lay  concealed  in  your  faith, 
of  which  ye  were  not  aware !  Yea,  what  mysteries  in  your 
practice  too ! 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  253 


PROSPECTUS  OF  A  RELIGIOUS  REFORMATION, 


THE   OBJECT    OF    WHICH    IS 


THE   RESTORATION   OF  PRIMITIVE   APOSTOLIC   CHRISTIANITY  IN 
LETTER  AND  SPIRIT,   IN   PRINCIPLE  AND   PRACTICE. 


THE  following  prospectus  of  a  religious  reformation 
was  published  many  years  since.  It  is  as  needful  to 
thousands  now  as  it  was  when  first  published.  Many 
have  been  profited  by  it,  and  many  more  may  be,  by  a 
careful  perusal  of  it. 

Christianity  is  a  system  of  religion  and  morality  insti- 
tuted by  Jesus  Christ,  primarily  taught  by  his  apostles,  and 
recorded  in  the  New  Testament.  It  has  for  its  immediate 
object  the  amelioration  of  the  character  and  condition  of  man, 
morally  and  religiously  considered,  as  far  as  possible  in  this 
life,  and  ultimately  his  complete  salvation  from  the  guilt,  the 
love,  the  practice,  and  punishment  of  sin.  It  consists  in  the 
knowledge,  belief,  and  obedience  of  the  testimony  and  law  of 
Jesus  Christ,  as  taught  by  his  apostles,  and  recorded  in  the 
New  Testament.  It  has  many  professional  opposites,  many 
rivals  to  contend  with,  all  of  which,  however,  may  be  re- 
duced to  three  classes,  viz. :  Infidels,  heretics,  and  schismatics. 
The  first  of  these  reject,  the  second  subvert,  and  the  third 
corrupt  Christianity,  and,  of  course,  measurably  destroy  its 
beniirn  and  blissful  effects. 


254  MEMOIRS    OF   ELDER  THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

In  order  to  defend  the  Christian  institution  against  the  rival 
influence  of  these  opponents,  we  must  meet  each  of  them 
respectively  with  the  proper  arguments.  The  infidels,  of 
every  class,  having  no  counter  testimony  to  exhibit  against 
the  Divine  authority  and  authenticity  of  our  sacred  records, 
nor  anything  comparable  as  a  substitute  to  present  to  our 
reception,  stand  convicted  of  the*  most  unreasonable  obsti- 
nacy in  rejecting  a  revelation  not  only  confirmed  by  every 
kind  of  accompanying  evidence  which  the  nature  of  the  thing 
could  justly  require,  but  which  also  goes  to  confer  upon  the 
believing  and  obedient  the  greatest  possible  happiness,  intel- 
lectual and  moral,  of  which  they  are  capable  in  existing  cir- 
cumstances, and  of  which  our  nature  can  be  made  capable 
in  a  blissful  immortality. 

But  as  it  is  from  the  perversions  and  corruptions  of  Chris- 
tianity, and  not  from  professed  infidelity,  that  the  proposed 
reformation  is  intended,  we  would  most  respectfully  submit 
the  following  queries  to  the  consideration  of  all  concerned, 
for  the  purpose  of  bringing  the  subject  fairly  before  them. 

QUERIES. 

1.  Is  not  the  Church  of  Christ  upon   earth  essentially, 
intentionally,  and  constitutionally  one ;  consisting  of  all  those, 
in  every  place,  that  profess  their  faith  in  Christ,  and  obedi- 
ence to  him  in  all  things  according  to  the  Scriptures,  and 
that  manifest  the  same  by  their  tempers  and  conduct,  and 
of  none  else,  as  none  else  can  be  truly  and  properly  called 
Christians  ? 

2.  Should  not  all  that  are  enabled,  through  grace,  to  make 
such  a  profession,  and  to  manifest  the  reality  of  it  in  their 
tempers  and  conduct,  consider   each   other   as    the   precious 
saints  of  God,  love  each  other  as  brethren,  children  of  the 
same  family  and  Father,  temples  of  the  same  Spirit,  members 
of  the  same  body,  subjects  of  the  same  grace,  objects  of  the 
same  Divine  love,  bought  with  the  same  price,  and  joint-heirs 


MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER   THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  255 

of  the  same  inheritance?     Whom  God  hath  thus  joined  to- 
gether no  man  should  dare  to  put  asunder. 

3.  Is  not  division  among  Christians  a  pernicious  evil? — 
antichristian,  as  it  destroys  the  visible  unity  of  the  body  of 
Christ,  as  if  he  were  divided  against  himself,  excluding  and 
excommunicating  a  part  of  himself? — antiscriptural,  as  being 
strictly  prohibited  by  his  sovereign  authority,  a  direct  viola- 
tion  of  his   express   command?  —  antinatural,   as   it  excites 
Christians  to  contemn,  to  hate  and  oppose  one  another,  who 
are  bound  by  the  highest  and  most  endearing  obligations  to 
love  each  other  as  brethren,  even  as  Christ  has  loved  them  ? 
In  a  word,  is  it  not  productive  of  confusion,  and  of  every 
evil  work  ? 

4.  Is  not  the   Christian  community  in  a  sectarian  condi- 
tion, existing  in   separate   communities  alienated  from  each 
other  ? 

5.  Is  not  such  a  condition  the  native  and  necessary  result  of 
corruption ;   that  is,  of  the  introduction  of  human  opinions 
into  the  constitution,  faith,  or  worship  of  Christian  societies? 

6.  Is  it  not  the  common  duty  and  interest  of  all  concerned, 
especially  of  the  teachers,  to  put  an  end  to  this  destructive, 
antiscriptural  condition  ? 

7.  Can  this  be  accomplished  by  continuing  to"  proceed  as 
hitherto ;  that  is,  by  maintaining  and  defending  each  his  fa- 
vorite system  of  opinion  and  practice  ? 

8.  If  not,  how  is  it  to  be  attempted  and  accomplished,  but 
by  returning  to  the  original  standard  and  platform  of  Chris- 
tianity, expressly  exhibited  on  the  sacred  page  of  New  Test- 
ament Scripture  ? 

9.  Would  not  a  strict  and  faithful  adherence  to  this,  by 
preaching  and  teaching  precisely  what  the  apostles  taught  and 
preached  for  the  faith  and  obedience  of  the  primitive  disci- 
ples, be  absolutely,  and  to  all  intents  and  purposes,  sufficient 
for  producing  all  the  benign  and  blissful  intentions  of  the 
Christian  institution? 


256  MEMOIRS   OP   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

10.  Do  not  all  these  intentions  terminate  in  producing  the 
faith  and  obedience  that  justify  and  sanctify  the  believing 
and  obedient  subject? 

11.  Is  not  everything  necessary  for  the  justification  and 
sanctification  of  the  believing  and  obedient,  expressly  taught 
and  enjoined  by  the  apostles  in  the  execution  of  their  com- 
mission for  the  conversion  and  salvation  of  the  nations;  and 
fully  recorded  in  the  New  Testament  ? 

12.  If  so,  what  more  is  necessary,  but  that  we  expressly 
teach,  believe,  and  obey  what  we  find  expressly  recorded  for 
these  purposes  ?     And  would  not  our  so  doing,  happily  term- 
inate our  unhappy,  scandalous,  and  destructive  divisions? 

The  two  following  queries  are  subjoined  for  the  sake  of  a 
clear  definition  of  the  leading  and  comprehensive  terms,  viz. : 
faith  and  obedience,  which  comprehend  the  whole  of  the 
Christian  religion. 

13.  Are  not  law  and  obedience,  testimony  and  faith,  rela- 
tive terms,  so  that  neither  of  the  latter  can  exist  without  the 
former?      That  is,  where  there  is  no  law,  there  can  be  no 
obedience ;   where   there  is   no   testimony,   there  can  be   no 
faith. 

14.  Again,  is  not  testimony  necessarily  confined  to  facts, 
and  law  to  authority,  so  that  without  the  latter,  the  former 
can  not  be  ?     That  is,  where  there  are  no  facts,  there  can 
be  no  testimony ;  where  no  authority,  no  law.     Wherefore, 
in  every  case,  faith  must  necessarily  consist  in  belief  of  facts ; 
and  obedience  in  a  practical  compliance  with  the  expressed 
will  or  dictate  of  authority.     By  facts  is  here  meant  some 
things  said  or  done. 

CONCLUSION. 

Upon  the  whole,  these  things  being  so,  it  necessarily  fol- 
lows, that  Christianity,  being  a  Divine  institution,  there  can 
be  nothing  human  in  it;  consequently  it  has  nothing  to  do 
with  the  doctrines  and  commandments  of  men;  but  simply 


MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER   THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  257 

and  solely  with  the  belief  and  obedience  of  the  expressly- 
recorded  testimony  and  will  of  God,  contained  in  the  holy 
Scriptures,  and  enjoined  by  the  authority  of  the  Savior  and 
his  holy  apostles  upon  the  Christian  community. 

'  REFLECTIONS. 

The  affirmative  of  each  of  the  above  propositions  being,  as 
we  presume,  evidently  true,  they  most  certainly  demand  the 
prompt  and  immediate  attention  of  all  the  serious  professors 
of  Christianity,  of  every  name.  The  awful  denunciations 
and  Providential  indications  of  the  Divine  displeasure  against 
the  present  antichristian  state  of  Christendom  loudly  call 
for  reformation ; — the  personal  and  social  happiness  of  all 
concerned,  and  the  conversion  of  the  unbelieving  part  of 
mankind  equally  demand  it.  Nevertheless,  we  are  not  au- 
thorized to  expect  that  any  party,  as  such,  will  be  induced 
by  the  above  considerations,  or  by  any  other  that  can  possibly 
be  suggested,  spontaneously  and  heartily  to  engage  in  the 
work  of  self- reformation.  The  sincere  and  upright  in  heart, 
however,  ought  not  to  be  discouraged  at  the  inattention  and 
obstinacy  of  their  brethren  ;  for  had  this  been  the  case  in 
times  past,  no  reformation  had  ever  been  effected.  It  be- 
comes, therefore,  the  immediate  duty  and  privilege  of  all 
that  perceive  aryl  feel  the  necessity  of  the  proposed  refor- 
mation, to  exert  themselves  by  every  Scriptural  means  to  pro- 
mote it.  Seeing  the  pernicious  nature  and  antiscriptural 
effects  of  the  present  corruptions  of  Christianity,  both  upon 
professors  and  non -professors,  in  producing  alienations  among 
the  former,  in  direct  opposition  to  the  law  of  Christ,  and  in 
casting  almost  insuperable  obstacles  in  the  way  of  the  con- 
version of  the  latter,  the  serious  and  upright,  of  all  parties, 
must  feel  conscientiously  bound  to  endeavor,  to  the  utmost 
of  their  power,  to  effect  a  genuine  and  radical  reformation ; 
which,  we  presume,  can  only  be  effected  by  a  sincere  con- 
formity to  the  original  exhibition  of  our  holy  religion,  the 
1 1 


258  MEMOIRS    OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

divinely  authorized  rule  and  standard  of  faith  and  practice. 
To  such,  therefore,  we  appeal ;  and  for  the  consideration  of 
such  alone,  we  have  respectfully  submitted  the  above  queries. 

"  Now  I  beseech  you,  brethren,  by  the  name  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  that  ye,  all  speak  the  same  thing,  and  that  there 
be  no  divisions  among  you ;  but  that  ye  be  perfectly  joined 
together  in  the  same  mind  and  in  the  same  judgment."- 
PAUL,  1  Cor.  i:  10. 

"Jesus  lifted  up  his  eyes  to  heaven,  and  said,  Father,  I 
pray  for  them  who  shall  believe  on  me  through  the  word  of 
my  apostles;  that  they  all  may  be  one;  as  thou,  Father,  art 
in  me,  and  I  in  thee,  that  they  also  may  be  one  in  us :  that 
the  world  may  believe  that  thou  hast  sent  me:  that  the  world 
may  know  that  thou  hast  sent  me;  and  hast  loved  them  as 
thou  hast  loved  me."— JOHN  xvii. 

"  In  vain  do  they  worship  me,  teaching  for  doctrines  the 
commandments  of  men." — MATT.  xv. 

"  From  the  days  of  your  fathers  ye  are  gone  away  from 
mine  ordinances,  and  have  not  kept  them.  Return  to  me, 
and  I  will  return  to  you,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts." — MAL. 
iii:  7. 

"  Come  out  of  her,  my  people,  that  ye  be  not  partakers 
of  her  sins,  and  that  ye  receive  not  of  her  plagues." — REV. 
xviii :  4. 

"  He  that  testifieth  these  things  saith,  Surely  I  come  quick- 
ly :  Amen.  Even  so,  come,  Lord  Jesus." 

Now,  for  the  complete  satisfaction  of  all  present,  or  that 
may  feel  disposed  to  attend,  it  is  further  proposed  to  show, 
in  a  series  of  discourses,  that  the  New  Testament  does  really 
contain,  and  actually  exhibit,  a  Divine  system  of  religion 
and  morality  so  complete,  that  the  person  who  realizes  it 
"  will  stand  perfect  and  complete  in  all  the  will  of  God,  be 
made  wise  to  salvation,  thoroughly  furnished  to  all  good 
works."  And  all  this,  in  the  express  terms  of  the  Divine 
testimony,  without  the  intervention  of  one  human  opinion ; 


MEMOIRS   OP   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  259 

only  taking  for  granted  that  the  sacred  text  means  what  it 
says  when  treated  with  that  candid,  evident  fairness  with 
which  we  treat  any  intelligible,  interesting  record :  otherwise, 
it  can  have  no  certain  meaning  at  all. 

Further,  for  the  assistaHce  and  satisfaction  of  our  inquir- 
ing friends,  who  wish  to  avail  themselves  of  the  luminous 
fullness  of  the  holy  Scriptures  upon  the  great  subject  under 
consideration,  we  subjoin  the  following  analysis  of  the  sacred 
oracles,  and  the  great  salvation  which  they  exhibit;  by  the 
due  consideration  of  which,  the  Scriptural  evidence  and  cer- 
tainty of  what  is  intended  will,  we  hope,  be  apparently  ob- 
vious. 

ANALYSIS   OF    THE   SACRED   ORACLES. 

The  Bible  consists  of  two  volumes,  the  Old  Testament  and 
the  New.  Each  of  these  consists  of  histories,  prophecies, 
moral  dictates,  Divine  institutions,  and  devotional  exercises. 
The  Old  Testament  contains  three  distinct  dispensations  of 
religion,  and  predicts  a  fourth,  which  is  contained  in  the  New, 
viz. :  1st.  The  primitive  or  Edenic,  delivered  to  our  first  par- 
ents immediately  after  their  creation.  2d.  The  Patriarchal, 
also  delivered  to  our  first  parents  immediately  after  their 
fall.  3d.  The  Israelitish  or  Mosaic,  delivered  to  the  Israel- 
ites by  Moses.  And  the  4th,  called  the  Christian,  exclusively 
contained  in  the  New  Testament.  Concerning  these  two  vol- 
umes we  observe :  that  although  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old 
and  New  Testaments  are  inseparably  connected,  making  to- 
gether but  one  perfect  and  entire  revelation  of  the  Divine 
will,  for  the  edification  and  salvation  of  the  Church,  and, 
therefore,  in  that  respect  can  not  be  separated;  yet  as  to 
what  directly  and  properly  belongs  to  their  immediate  object, 
the  New  Testament  is  as  perfect  a  constitution  for  the  worship, 
discipline,  and  government  of  the  New  Testament  Church, 
and  as  perfect  a  rule  for  the  particular  duties  of  its  members, 
as  the  Old  Testament  was  for  the  worship,  discipline,  and 


260  MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER   THOMAS    CAMPBELL. 

government  of  the  Old  Testament  Church,  and  the  particular 
duties  of  its  members. 

Also,  that  in  order  to  enjoy  a  clear  and  comprehensive 
knowledge  of  what  we  read  upon  every  subject  in  the  sacred 
volume,  the  following  things  should  be  duly  considered,  viz. : 
Who  speaks;  to  whom  he  speaks;  what  he  says;  why  he 
says  it ;  when  and  where  he  said  so. 

ANALYSIS   OP  THE    GRAND   DOCTRINAL   TOPICS    CONTAINED    IN 
THE    BIBLE. 

1.  The  knowledge  of  God.  2.  Of  man.  3.  Of  sin.  4. 
Of  the  Savior.  5.  Of  his  salvation.  6.  Of  the  principle 
and  means  of  enjoying  it.  7.  Of  its  blissful  effects  and  con- 
sequences. 

These  are  the  grand  doctrinal  topics  which  the  Scriptures 
were  specially  designed  to  teach,  in  the  knowledge,  belief, 
and  practical  influence  of  which  consists  our  present  salva- 
tion. 

ANALYSIS  OP  THE  GREAT  SALVATION. 

FIRST.  Of  its  concurring  Causes. — 1.  The  prime  moving  or 
designing  cause :  The  love  of  God.  2.  The  procuring  cause  : 
The  blood  of  Christ.  3.  The  efficient  cause  :  The  Holy  Spirit. 
4.  The  instrumental  cause :  The  Gospel  and  law  of  Christ,  or, 
the  word  of  truth. 

SECOND.  Of  (he  Principle  and  Means  of  Enjoyment. — 1st. 
Of  the  principle  :  The  sole  principle  of  enjoyment  is  belief 
or  faith.  2d.  Of  the  means:  1.  The  prime  instituted  means 
of  enjoyment  is  baptism.  2.  Prayer.  3.  Church-fellowship 
in  the  social  ordinances.  4.  The  Lord's  day.  5.  The  Lord's 
Supper.  6.  The  prayers.  7.  The  praises.  8.  The  teaching 
of  the  word.  9.  The  contribution  for  charitable  purposes. 
10.  Religious  conversation.  11.  Studious  perusal  and  medi- 
tation of  the  holy  Scriptures.  12.  All  manner  of  good  works  : 
called  works  of  faith  and  labors  of  love,  etc.,  all  of  which 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  261 

are  but  means  of  enjoyment,  not  of  procurement.  "  For 
eternal  life  is  the  gift  of  God  through  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord." 

THIRD.  Of  the  present  and  proper  Effects  of  this  Salva- 
tion.— These  are  justification,  adoption,  sanctification,  assur- 
ance of  God's  love,  peace  of  conscience,  joy  in  the  ,Holy 
Spirit,  increase  of  grace,  and  perseverance  in  it  to  the  end 
of  our  race. 

FOURTH.  Of  its  ultimate  Effects. — These  are  a  glorious 
resurrection  and  a  blissful  immortality. 

As  a  striking  instance  of  the  necessity  and  importance  of 
the  proposed  reformation,  we  present  the  following  extract 
from  the  Boston  Anthology,  which,  with  too  many  of  the  same 
kind  that  might  be  adduced,  furnishes  a  mournful  comment 
upon  the  text — we  mean  upon  the  sorrowful  subject  of  our 
woeful  divisions  and  corruptions  : 

"  The  following  reply  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  Cram,  missionary 
from  Massachusetts  to  the  Senecas,  was  made  by  the  princi- 
pal chiefs  and  warriors  of  the  Six  Nations,  in  council  assem- 
bled, at  Buffalo  creek,  State  of  New  York,  in  the  presence 
of  the  Agent  of  the  United  States  for  Indian  Affairs,  in  the 
summer  of  1805 :  '  I  am  come,  brethren,'  said  the  missionary, 
'  to  enlighten  your  minds,  and  to  instruct  you  how  to  worship 
the  Great  Spirit  agreeably  to  his  will,  and  to  preach  to  you 
the  Gospel  of  his  Son  Jesus  Christ.  There  is  but  one  way 
to  serve  God,  and  if  you  do  not  embrace  the  right  way,  you 
can  not  be  happy  hereafter.'  To  which  they  reply,  '  Brother, 
we  understand  your  religion  is  written  in  a  book.  You  say 
that  there  is  but  one  way  to  worship  and  serve  the  Great  Spirit. 
If  there  be  but  one  religion,  why  do  you  white  people  differ 
so  much  about  it  ?  Why  not  all  agree,  as  you  can  all  read 
the  book?  Brother,  we  do  not  understand  these  things.  We 
are  told  your  religion  was  given  to  your  forefathers.  We 
also  have  a  religion  which  was  given  to  our  forefathers.  It 
teaches  us  to  be  thankful  for  all  tho  favors  we  receive,  to 


262          MEMOIRS   OP   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

love  one  another,  and  to  be  united.  We  never  quarrel  about 
religion.  We  are  told  you  have  been  preaching  to  the  white 
people  in  this  place.  Those  people  are  our  neighbors  ;  we 
are  acquainted  with  them.  We  will  wait  a  little,  to  see  what 
effect  your  preaching  has  upon  them.  If  we  find  it  does 
them  good,  makes  them  honest,  and  less  disposed  to  cheat 
Indians,  we  will  then  consider  again  what  you  have  said.'  " 

Thus  closed  the  conference.  Alas !  poor  people,  how  do 
our  divisions  and  corruptions  stand  in  your  way !  What  a 
pity  that  you  find  us  not  upon  original  ground,  such  as  the 
apostles  left  the  primitive  Churches !  Had  we  exhibited  to 
you  their  unity  and  charity,  their  humble,  honest,  and  affec- 
tionate deportment  toward  each  other,  and  toward  all  men, 
you  would  not  have  had  those  evil  and  shameful  things  to 
object  to  our  koly  religion,  and  to  prejudice  your  minds 
against  it.  But  your  conversion,  it  seems,  awaits  our  refor- 
mation, awaits  our  return  to  primitive  unity  and  love.  To 
this  may  the  God  of  mercy  speedily  restore  us,  both  for  your 
sakes  and  for  our  own  !  that  his  way  may  be  known  upon 
earth,  and  his  saving  health  among  all  nations.  Let  the 
people  praise  thee,  0  God  I  let  all  the  people  praise  thee ! 
Amen  !  and  amen  ! 

Upon  the  whole,  we  appeal  to  every  candid  mind  that  has 
one  serious  thought  upon  the  great  subject  of  Christianity  :  Is 
not  the  necessity  of  a  religious  reformation  among  professed 
Christians  most  convincingly  evident  and  universally  acknowl- 
edged by  the  serious  of  all  denominations  ?  We  appeal,  then, 
to  all  concerned,  what  should  be  its  character  ?  Should  it 
be  Divine  or  human  ?  Should  it  be  the  simple  belief  and 
obedience  of  the  word  and  testimony  of  God,  or  of  the  opin- 
ions and  dictates  of  men  ?  You  will,  no  doubt,  say,  of  the 
former.  So  say  we ;  and  yet,  strange  to  tell,  all  the  sects 
are  offended.  And  why  ?  We  shall  leave  it  to  them  to  say ; 
for  they  have  not  yet,  no,  not.  one  of  them,  presented  any 
relevant  reason  why  we  should  desist  from  .urging  the  indis- 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  263 

pensable  duty,  absolute  necessity,  and  vast  importance  of  the 
reformation  for  which  we  plead.  They  have  not  presented 
us  with  the  detection  of  one  single  error  in  our  premises. 

We  shall  conclude  our  humble  appeal  by  respectfully  as- 
suring all  concerned  that  if  they,  or  any  of  them,  will  con- 
vince us  of  any  error,  either  of  faith  or  practice,  we  will 
candidly  relinquish  it,  and  thank  God  and  man  for  the  dis- 
covery ;  also,  that  if  they  will  show  us  how  we  may,  without 
giving  offense,  plead  the  cause  of  a  reformation,  which  in- 
volves the  glory  of  God  and  the  happiness  of  mankind,  we 
shall  thankfully  adopt  it.  FAREWELL. 

A   WORD   TO   OUR  FELLOW-LABORERS  IN  THE   GOOD   CAUSE. 

Does  the  New  Testament  exhibit  a  religion — a  complete 
system  of  faith  and  obedience — which  goes  to  perfect  the 
conscience  and  character  of  the  believing  and  obedient  sub- 
ject, and  to  fill  him  with  the  blissful  assurance  of  a  glorious 
immortality ;  and  all  this  in  the  express  words  of  the  Divine 
testimony,  independent  of  a  single  adjunct  of  human  dicta- 
tion? What,  then,  have  we  to  do  with  humanisms?  or  what 
remains  but  to  evince  this  perfection  of  the  Divine  testimony 
by  a  just  and  luminous  exhibition  of  its  provisions,  its  con- 
tents, by  means  of  a  correct  analysis? 

Its  all-sufficiency  and  alone  sufficiency  being  thus  demon- 
strably  evinced,  and  its  exclusive  obligation  divinely  estab- 
lished, what  have  we  to  do  but  to  insist  authoritatively  upon 
its  exclusive  reception,  under  pain  of  rebellion,  of  high 
treason  against  the  majesty  of  Heaven,  for  wickedly  and 
wantonly  corrupting  the  Divine  institution,  and  keeping  up 
animosities,  contentions,  and  strifes  among  the  subjects  of  the 
Divine  government,  to  the  manifest  destruction  of  its  influ- 
ence ?  And  are  we  not  sufficiently  furnished  with  Divine 
documents  for  the  authoritative  eviction  of  all  this  ?  What, 
then,  have  we  to  do  with  sectarian  controversies,  but  only  to 


264  MEMOIRS   OF    ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

show  their  irrelevancy  and  inutility  in  relation  to  the  grand 
object  of  Christianity,  to  the  attainment  of  which  they  can 
conduce  nothing,  this  being  divinely  secured  to  the  believing 
and  obedient,  in  the  express  terms  of  the  Divine  testimony  ? 

Thus,  beloved  brethren,  we  have  taken  the  liberty  of  ad- 
dressing you  upon  the  important  subject  in  which  we  are  all, 
we  humbly  hope,  most  sincerely  and  seriously  engaged.  Our 
object,  you  will  perceive,  is  to  render  our  labors  as  successful 
as  possible,  by  making  a  proper  use  of  the  due  means  for 
obviating  ignorant  mistakes  and  pernicious  misrepresentations, 
and  for  preventing  offenses,  as  far  as  possible,  by  treating 
with  all  Christian  candor  and  courtesy  our  fellow-professors 
of  the  different  parties ;  thus,  "as  far  as  in  us  lies,  giving  no 
offense  in  anything,  that  the  ministry  be  not  blamed  ;  neither 
to  Jew  nor  Gentile,  nor  to  the  Church  of  God ;"  being  well 
persuaded  that  if  "  speaking  the  truth  in  love "  does  not 
conquer,  nothing  will,  "  and  that  a  perfectly  simple  exhibition 
of  the  truth,  if.  such  could  be  obtained,  would  be  the  best 
corrective  of  error." 

If  we  intend  to  make  Christians,  let  us  teach  Christianity ; 
if  we  intend  to  make  Arminians,  let  us  teach  Arminianism, 
and  put  down  Calvinism.  In  a  word,  if  we  intend  to  make 
self-conceited,  self-preferring,  censorious  controversialists,  let 
us  teach  controversy.  Experience  fully  justifies  the  old 
adage,  "  Like  priest,  like  people."  If  common  report,  both 
of  friends  and  opposers,  may  be  credited,  there  have  been 
too  much  bantering  and  boasting,  too  much  irony,  sarcasm, 
and  satire,  too  much  censure  and  crimination,  in  the  ranks 
of  the  reformation.  We  hope,  however,  these  offensive  evils 
are  on  the  decrease,  and  that  experience,  and  the  united  voice 
of  Scripture  and  right  reason,  will  speedily  deliver  us  from 
this  reproach.  Let  us  never  forget  that  "  the  servant  of  the 
Lord  must  not  strive,  but  be  gentle,  showing  all  meekness 
to  all  men." 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  265 


PROMINENT  CHARACTERISTICS  OF  ELDER 
THOMAS  CAMPBELL. 


A  SUPREME  devotion  to  truth  in  general,  but  especially 
to  the  Truth,  and  to  Him  who  is  THE  WAY,  THE  TRUTH, 
and  THE  LIFE,  characterized  his  public  and  private  life. 
He  entertained  the  loftiest,  the  richest,  and  the  most 
soul-stirring  conceptions  of  the  peerless  majesty,  the 
ineffable  beauty,  and  the  superlative  grandeur  of  the 
Lord,  in  union  with  a  condescending  mercy  .and  a  tender 
compassion  toward  a  bewildered,  alienated,  and  ruined 
world. 

His  unselfish  and  self-sacrificing  spirit  knew  no  limit 
in  its  exertions  to  cheer  and  comfort  the  desponding,  to 
animate  the  disconsolate,  to  alleviate  the  afflicted,  and  to 
pour  the  oil  of  joy  and  gladness  into  the  broken  and 
disconsolate  heart. 

His  piety  was  unfeigned,  and  his  communion  with  God 
was  constant,  free,  and  familiar. 

His  habits  of  Bible  study  furnished  him  with  themes 
of  spiritual  contemplation  and  of  edifying  conversation. 

His  deadness  to  the  world,  and  to  all  matters  of  polit- 
ical agitation,  enabled  him  to  concentrate  his  mind  and 
thoughts  on  themes  heavenly  and  Divine. 

He  seemed  to  be  wholly  apathetic  on  all  the  themes 


266          MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

of  political  agitation,  and  took  no  special  interest  in 
them. 

He  was  superlatively  averse  to  evil-speaking,  and 
seemed  to  cultivate  an  antipathy  against  every  form  of 
detraction  and  reproach  in  all  his  civil  and  social  inter- 
communications with  society. 

His  strong  aversion  to  political  disquisitions  and  de- 
bates, to  party  spirit  and  to  party  strifes,  was  charac- 
terized by  a  profound  silence  on  all  such  themes. 

He  was  uncompromising  on  all  questions  of  religion 
and  morality. 

His  endeavors  to  unite  all  Christians  on  a  Scriptural 
and  evangelical  basis,  were  earnest  and  unremitting. 

He  was  peculiarly  unambitious  of  worldly  honors  and 
distinctions  for  himself  and  family,  apathetic  of  the 
honors  that  come  from  man,  and  ever  condescending  to 
men  of  low  degree. 

Hospitality  to  strangers,  without  regard  to  differences 
of  opinion  in  politics  or  religion,  was  a  ruling  maxim  of 
his  life. 

He  went  about  continually  doing  good  on  the  largest 
scale  of  all  his  means  and  opportunities.  "And  the 
case  that  he  knew  not  he  sought  out." 

Though  not  a  professional  physician,  yet  well  read 
in  the  healing  art,  he  freely  Waited  on  the  poor  and  the 
humble,  who  were  unable  to  procure  professional  aid; 
and  in  this  way  mitigated  many  an  agony,  and,  no  doubt, 
saved  some  useful  lives. 

His  family  discipline  was  the  most  perfect  that  I  ever 
witnessed.  He  always  honored  his  own  word.  What 
he  promised  he  performed,  and  what  he  threatened  he 
executed  and  fulfilled  to  the  letter. 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  267 

The  holy  oracles  were  not  only  always  on  the  table, 
but  daily  in  the  hands  of  his  family,  children,  and  serv- 
ants. They  were  read  in  the  family  every  morning ; 
a  portion  was  inemorized  every  day,  and  recited  every 
evening.  They  were,  again  and  again,  reviewed  and 
recited  at  special  intervals ;  whole  epistles  were  com- 
mitted to  memory,  and  repeated  especially  On  Lord's 
day  evenings.  Thus  the  Divine  word  became,  as  it  were, 
incorporated  with  the  minds  of  his  household. 

"  Attending  church,"  or  "  going  to  meeting,"  as  it 
happened  to  be  called,  was,  in  his  family,  a  rather  grave 
and  serious  matter.  Every  member  of  the  family,  child 
or  servant,  that  attended  church,  "  went  to  meeting " 
with  the  understanding  that  he  or  she  was  to  give  an 
account  of  what  was  spoken ;  not  only  of  the  text  or 
topic,  as  it  was  called,  but  also  a  sort  of  synopsis  of  the 
discourse.  In  fact,  this  review  was  a  miniature  of  the 
sermon  or  lecture,  as  it  happened  to  be  called. 

The  advantages  of  this  system  of  household  training 
must,  on  a  little  reflection,  be  obvious  to  all,  but  espe- 
cially to  those  of  a  thoughtful  and  inquisitive  mind. 
The  command  of  one's  own  attention  is  a  great,  a  very 
great  acquisition.  It  is,  indeed,  a  most  valuable  science 
and  a  most  useful  art.  Not  more  than  a  tithe  of  my 
intimate  acquaintances  have  either  studied  or  acquired 
the  art  and  mystery  of  commanding  and  directing  their 
own  attention. 

The  most  useful  series  of  college  lectures,  of  which  I 
have  any  recollection,  was  a  series  of  discourses  upon 
the  science  and  art  of  attention,  delivered  A.  D.  1808, 
by  Professor  Jordane,  University  of  Glasgow,  Scotland. 
This  faculty,  when  fully  developed  and  possessed,  is  of 


268  MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

paramount  value  to  every  human  being,  but  most  of  all 
important  to  him  that  desires  to  acquire  a  familiar  ac- 
quaintance with  the  sciences  and  arts  comprehended  in 
the  curriculum  of  college  education.  If  permitted  to 
speak  of  one's  self,  we  must  say  that  to  Father  Campbell 
we  are  more  indebted  than  to  all  other  teachers  and  in- 
structors for  such  a  command  of  attention  as  enables  me 
even  yet  (when  I  please  to  employ  it)  to  recollect  the 
materials  of  any  lecture  or  sermon  of  the  usual  dimen- 
sions, without  the  loss  of  a  prominent  idea. 

The  subject  of  this  memoir  was,  almost  to  his  eight- 
ieth year,  remarkable  for  the  strength  and  the  readiness 
of  his  memory,  excepting  that  class  of  words  which  we 
call  proper  names.  This  frailty  I,  too,  inherit.  It  is 
only  by  the  association  of  a  person  or  an  event  with 
some  locality,  or  position,  or  concurrent  fact,  or  circum- 
stance, that  we  can  command  his  or  its  name.  Father 
Campbell's  habit  of  concentrated  attention  for  long,  con- 
secutive periods,  manifestly  impaired  its  organic  power, 
and  paralyzed  in  a  considerable  degree  its  former  vigor 
and  retentive  power. 

As  pronunciation  is  the  most  essential  characteristic 
of  the  orator,  so*  attention  is  the  most  characteristic  at- 
tribute of  the  successful  student ;  whether  he  reads  or 
listens  to  a  lecture  or  an  oration  upon  any  subject. 

To  hear  and  to  listen  are  not  synonymous.  Listening 
is  voluntary ;  but  hearing  is  more  or  less  involuntary. 
There  is  neither  virtue  nor  vice  in  hearing ;  but  there 
must  be  either  the  one  or  the  other  in  listening. 

The  Hebrews,  the  Greeks,  and  the  Romans  were  a 
listening,  consequently,  an  intelligent  and  communicative 
people.  In  all  schools  the  science  and  art  of  listening 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  269 

ought  to  be  a  special  study.  It  will  pay  well  throughout 
the  whole  period  of  life. 

As  a  man  of  prayer,  or  rather  of  a  prayerful  spirit, 
Father  Campbell  gave  the  most  satisfactory  and  impress- 
ive evidence.  He  might  have  appropriated  to  himself 
the  language  of  the  author  of  the  one  hundred  and  nine- 
teenth Psalm,  verse  164:  "Seven  times  a  day  do  I 
praise  thee,  because  of  thy  righteous  judgments.  Great 
peace  have  they  which  love  thy  law."  "  They  have  no 
stumbling-block  "  in  their  path.  "  Thy  testimonies  also 
are  my  delight,  and  my  counselors."  "I  will  speak 
of  thy  testimonies  also  before  kings,  and  will  not  be 
ashamed."  "  Thy  statutes  have  been  my  songs  in  the 
house  of  my  pilgrimage."  "  Thy  testimonies  have  I 
taken  as  an  heritage  forever :  for  they  are  the  rejoicing 
of  my  heart." — Verses  24,  45,  54,  and  111.  "  Great 
peace  have  they  which  love  thy  law :  and  nothing  shall 
offend  them.  Lord,  I  have  hoped  for  thy  salvation,  and 
done  thy  commandments.  My  soul  hath  kept  thy  testi- 
monies ;  and  I  love  them  exceedingly.  I  have  kept  thy 
precepts  and  thy  testimonies :  for  all  my  ways  are  before 
thee."  "I  have  longed  for  thy  salvation,  0  Lord;  and 
thy  law  is  my  delight." — Verses  165-168,  174. 

This  recipe  for  happiness,  to  them  that  seek  it,  is 
very  ancient,  and  very  well  authenticated.  It  is  now 
at  least  two  thousand  eight  hundred  and  thirty-seven 
years  old.  But  should  this  not  be  its  exact  age,  its 
teachings,  nevertheless,  will  be  forever  true.  Accu- 
rately translated  it  reads  in  harmony  with  the  question 
propounded  as  the  subject  of  development,  viz.:  "I 
sought  to  see,"  to  ascertain,  "  what  is  that  good,  that 
happiness  or  felicity  which  a  man  should  pursue  all  the 


270  MEMOIRS    OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

days  of  his  life  ?" — Ecclesiastes  ii :  3.  In  our  current 
style,  what  is  that  special  good,  that  happiness,  which  a 
man  should  pursue  or  seek  after  all  the  days  of  his  life? 

It  is  very  sententiously  summed  up  in  our  vernacular 
in  four  words :  REVERE  AND  OBEY  GOD.  This  is  the 
Roman  summum  bonum,  the  whole  felicity  of  man. 

Who  or  what  was  Plato,  Socrates,  Seneca,  or  /Esop 
in  comparison  with  Solomon  ?  Were  they  all  engrossed 
in  one  personality,  they  would  be  a  pigmy  hy  the  knee 
of  the  gigantic  Goliath  of  Gath.  A  regiment  of  our 
modern  sages,  and  they  are  at  least  as  great  as  any  of 
the  ancients,  would,  Queen  Sheba-like,  faint  in  the  pres- 
ence of  Solomon,  the  son  of  David.  Give  me  Solomon, 
the  son  of  David,  and  I  will  give  you,  curious  reader,  all 
the  magi  of  Persia,  all  the  philosophers  of  the  Greeks, 
all  the  magnates  of  all  times  and  nations  and  languages 
of  earth. 

In  his  family  and  daily  teachings,  Father  Campbell 
was  accustomed  to  teach  and  inculcate  all  the  Christian 
virtues,  personal  and  social ;  and  to  dehort  not  only 
against  the  fashionable  vices  of  society  in  general — 
detraction,  evil-speaking,  foolish  boasting,  and  foolish 
jesting — but  also  against  all  gossiping,  idle  tale-bearing, 
tattling,  officiously  interposing  or  intermeddling  in  other 
men's  concerns. 

Vanity,  vainglory,  pride,  and  an  ambition  to  excel 
others  were  with  him  prolific  evils.  His  standing  max- 
im, in  my  early  days,  was,  "  If  it  be  a  pleasure  to  you 
to  excel  others,  it  will,  by  degrees,  be  a  pleasure  to  you 
not  to  see  others  as  good  and  as  respectable  as  yourself." 

We  are  divinely  taught  to  cultivate  the  Christian  vir- 
tues for  their  own  sake,  for  our  own  honor  and  happiness 


MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER    THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  271 

and  that  of  others,  and  for  the  honor  of  Him  to  whom 
we  are  debtors  for  our  rank  and  condition  in  life.  It  is, 
indeed,  "  more  blessed  to  give  than  to  receive  good," 
was  a  maxim  embalmed  in  his  affections,  and  demon- 
strated to  be  worthy  of  Him  to  be  the  author  of  it  who 
came  from  heaven  to  earth  to  raise  man  from  earth  to 
heaven. 

One  of  Father  Campbell's  most  characteristic  attri- 
butes, recognized  and  commended  by  all  his  intimate 
acquaintances,  was,  that  which  he  reprobated  in  others 
he  never  practiced,  nor  yielded  to,  himself;  and  what- 
soever he  commended  in  others,  or  approved,  he  exhib- 
ited in  all  his  deportment  and  social  intercourse  with 
his  associates  in  life. 

Alike  removed  from  Pharisaism  and  Sadducism,  he 
was  a  strict  conformist  to  that  truly  philosophic  and 
fundamental  oracle  of  the  great  Teacher :  "  All  things 
whatsoever  you  would  that  men  should  do  to  you,  (mu- 
tatis mutandis?)  do  you  even  so  to  them  :  for  this  is  the 
law,"  or  sum  of  the  law,  "  and  the  prophets." 

In  my  boyhood,  when  entering  into  his  study,  in 
which  he  had  a  large  and  well-assorted  library,  I  was 
wont  to  wonder  on  seeing,  with  a  very  few  exceptions, 
onlv  his  Bible  and  Concordance  on  the  table,  with  a 
simple  outfit  of  pen,  ink,  and  paper.  Whether  he  had 
read  all  these  volumes,  and  cared  nothing  more  for  them, 
or  whether  he  regarded  them  as  wholly  useless,  I  pre- 
sumed not  to  inquire,  and  dared  not  to  decide.  But 
such  was  the  fact. 

He,  at  least  twice  a  year,  made  a  tour  through  his 
congregation,  in  company  with  one  or  two  of  the  ruling 
elders,  as  they  were  then  designated.  He  called  up  the 


272  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

children  in  the  presence  of  their  parents,  and  catechised 
them  not  only  on  the  shorter  catechism,  but  also  on  their 
Bible  readings.  If  there  appeared  to  be  any  neglect  on 
the  part  of  parents  or  children,  an  admonition  or -an  ex- 
hortation was  duly  tendered  to  both  children  and  parents, 
with  a  promise  of  another  visit  and  another  examination 
in  due  time.  Under  this  system  his  congregation  at- 
tained to  the  honor  of  being  generally  regarded  the  most 
intelligent  in  the  Presbytery  to  which  it  belonged. 

In  process  of  time,  however,  he  began  to  dispense  with 
the  catechism,  discovering  that  the  children  frequently 
confounded  the  Bible  with  the  catechism,  assigning  to 
the  latter  a  position  of  authority  tantamount,  if  not  par- 
amount, to  the  former. 

That  God  could  speak  to  man  intelligibly,  if  he  ivould, 
is  not  a  debatable  question.  At  least  it  was  not  so  in 
the  court  of  his  understanding.  That  God  would  speak 
to  man  intelligibly  if  he  could,  is  equally  indisputable. 
Therefore  every  reflecting  man  must  admit  that  God  has 
delivered  himself,  his  whole  will  and  purposes,  to  man- 
kind, so  far  as  the  present  and  eternal  destiny  of  man 
is  concerned ;  and,  therefore,  if  any  man,  possessing  the 
received  and  well-authenticated  oracles  of  God  in  his 
own  mother  tongue,  is  ignorant  of  what  God  would  have 
him  to  be,  or  of  what  God  would  have  him  to  do,  he  is 
without  excuse  before  the  bar  of  his  own  conscience, 
and  will  be  so,  and  feel  himself  so,  on  the  day  of  ulti- 
mate judgment,  when  standing  in  the  immediate  presence 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  ordained  by  his  Father  and 
our  Father,  by  his  God  and  our  God,  to  be  the  Judge, 
the  ultimate  Judge,  of  the  living  and  of  the  dead,  from 
whose  decision  there  never  can  be  one  appeal. 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  2?o 

Such  were  the  prominent  themes  and  views  and  teach- 
ings of  Father  Campbell.  Among  all  my  acquaintance, 
in  the  Christian  ministry  or  out  of  it,  I  knew  no  man 
that  so  uniformly,  so  undeviatingly,  practiced  what  he 
taught. 

I  can  not  but  gratefully  add,  that,  to  my  mother  as 
well  as  to  my  father,  I  am  indebted  for  having  con- 
strained me  to  memorize,  in  early  life,  much  of  the 
sacred  writings,  especially  many  of  the  Proverbs  of  Sol- 
omon, all  his  Ecclesiastes,  and  many  of  the  Psalms  of 
his  father,  David,  as  well  as  much  of  the  Christian  Scrip- 
tures. They  were  not  only  deeply  inscribed  on  the  tab- 
let of  my  memory,  but  in  fact  incorporated  with  my 
modes  of  thinking  and  forms  of  speaking.  They  have, 
indeed,  been  so  incorporated  with  my  mind,  and  modes 
of  thinking,  reasoning,  and  speaking,  that  I  occasionally 
find  myself  thinking  in  the  identical  terms  and  sentences 
of  these  great  masters  of  the  human  heart.  There  is  as 
much  of  fact  as  of  metaphor  in  speaking  of  having  God's 
inspired  teachings  engraven  or  written  upon  the  living 
tablets  of  human  hearts. 

How  much  more  quickening,  elevating,  and  energizing 
are  these  divinely  conceived  and  inspired  words  and  sen- 
tences than  the  tame,  set  phrase  of  a  cold,  heartless, 
spiritless,  speculative  orthodoxy  1 

On  such  cold,  rocky  peaks  and  towering  cliffs,  there 
is  nothing  green.  On  such. mountain-tops  there  lies  au 
everlasting  snow,  on  which  the  Sun  of  righteousness  is 
never  felt,  warming  the  heart,  animating  the  soul,  or 
cheering  the  spirit  of  man  with  rapturous  conceptions  and 
lieavenly  realizations  of  an  "  all  exceeding  and  eternal 
weight  of  glory." 
18 


274  MEMOIRS    OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

But  Father  Campbell's  own  letters,*  extending  over 
many  years'  experience,  addressed  to  myself  and  others, 
more  fully,  and,  we  presume  to  say,  more  satisfactorily, 
develop  his  Christian  character  and  views  of  Divine 
truth  than  any  other  documents  at  our  command.  The 
letters  of  Paul  and  Peter,  of  James  and  John,  indeed 
of  all  reputable  writers,  introduce  the  discriminating 
readers  of  them  into  a  more  intimate  acquaintance  with 
their  authors  and  their  more  prominent  characteristics, 
than  could  be  imparted  or  acquired  by  a  mere  recital  of 
our  own  opinions  and  conclusions,  or  those  of  others, 
concerning  them. 

*  See  pp.  141  to  193. 


MEMOIRS   OP   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  275 


LETTERS,  SKETCHES,  AND  TESTIMONIALS. 


THE  following  interesting  communications  are  from 
several  correspondents  who  were  intimately  acquainted 
with  the  subject  of  this  memoir.  They  will  throw 
additional  light  upon  the  life  and  character  of  Father 
Campbell,  and  evince,  upon  the  part  of  the  writers,  an 
affectionate  regard  for  his  memory. 


LETTER  FROM   BROTHER  WALTER  SCOTT. 

MAYSLICK,  KY.,  May  8th,  1860. 
MRS.  BRYANT: 

Very  Dear  Sister — The  Lord  bless  you  and  yours !   the 
Lord  make  you  a  blessing  to  many  people  ! 

Your  letter  of  the  25th  ult.,  unexpected  but  not  unwel- 
come, was  duly  received.  These  lines,  in  answer  to  it,  go,  I 
trust,  to  find  all  the  friends  in  Bethany  in  good  health. 

Touching  the  matter  whereof  you  wrote  to  me,  I  am,  I 
regret  to  say,  in  possession  of  no  documents  or  incidents  that 
you  would  deem  of  any  value  in  a  biography  of  Father  Camp- 
bell. Both  of  our  families  resided  for  some  time  in  different 
apartments  of  the  same  house,  he  and  I  taught  the  same 
school,  and  presided  together  as  bishops  in  the  same  Church, 
(Pittsburg,)  and,  therefore,  upon  continuous  reflection,  some 


276  MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER    THOMAS    CAMPBELL. 

incidents  might  occur  to  my  memory  which  time  has  long 
obliviated. 

I  made  the  acquaintance  of  your  brother  Alexander  in 
1821-2,  and  soon  after  that  had  the  pleasure,  at  his  sugges- 
tion, I  presume,  of  a  visit  from  your  dear  and  venerable 
father.  In  his  case,  as  in  that  of  his  son,  we  at  once  con- 
ceived an  ardent  Christian  affection  for  each  other,  which,  by 
the  way,  continued  uninterrupted  and  unabated  while  he  tar- 
ried on  earth. 

Alas  !  where  now  is  the  venerable  man.  the  man  of  God, 
and  the  holy  ones  who,  under  his  pastoral  care,  among  the 
cabins  of  Western  Pennsylvania  and  Western  Virginia,  wor- 
shiped the  God  of  our  salvation  ?  Gone,  all  gone, 

And  left  us  weeping  on  the  shore 
To  which  they  will  return  no  more. 

"  The  righteous  perish  and  no  man  layeth  it  to  heart." 
A  sense  of  these  melancholy  changes  diffuses  a  copious  and 
doleful  gloom  over  my  affections  and  heart,  and  impels  me  to 
indulge  for  the  moment  in  an  involuntary  and  unavailing  tear. 
I  think  of  your  mother,  I  think  of  your  father,  t  think  of 
Alicia,  of  Thomas,  of  yourself,  and  others,  and  my  heart 
dies  within  me  on  memory  of  the  days  that  are  past.  May 
grace,  mercy,  and  peace  be  with  those  who  still  linger  behind! 

Since  Father  Campbell  was  so  much  better  known  to  you 
all  than  to  me,  it  would  be  improper  in  me  to  attempt,  for 
your  benefit,  a  description  of  his  excellences,  either  intellect- 
ual, moral,  social,  or  religious ;  and  yet  I  may,  perhaps,  state, 
in  a  few  words,  without  presumption,  how  he  appeared  to  me 
under  these  several  phases. 

I  always  regarded  your  father  as  a  man  of  fine  intellectual 
parts.  The  evidence  of  this  was  derived  to  me  from  two 
sources,  sense  and  reason — the  eye  and  the  ear.  It  was  im- 
possible to  look  upon  his  lofty  brow  and  facial  lines  of 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  277 

thought  without  reading  in  these  exterior  symbols  intellect- 
ual greatness — reason,  robust  common  sense,  capacity,  skill, 
wisdom.  "The  trial  of  a  man  is  his  speech,"  says  the  son 
of  Sirach.  Your  father's  public  efforts  fully  vindicated,  by 
the  apocalypse  they  made  of  truth,  all  first  impressions. 
Sometimes  he  spoke  with  great  effect;  and  though  he  often 
protracted  his  speech  to  a  great  length — the  manners  and  the 
taste  of  the  times  demanding  it — yet  he  did  not  do  so  always. 
I  once  heard  him  in  my  academy,  which  was  large,  deliver 
a  current  commentary  on  James,  first  chapter;  and  can  say, 
in  regard  to  it,  that  I  have  not,  since  that  time,  listened  to 
anything  in  the  way  of  teaching  more  beautiful  in  expression, 
or  in  thought  and  reason  more  delightful  and  ravishing. 

He  was  fond  of  discussion,  and  frequently  offered  proposi- 
tions for  debate.  On  such  occasions  he  was  a  little  sensitive 
and  high-spirited.  Amid  the  affray  of  words  and  arguments 
which  his  genius  for  dialectics  had  waked  up,  he  ever  held 
his  old  gold  snuff-box*  in  his  hand,  and  snatching  thence,  at 
unequal  intervals,  "a  hasty  pinch"  of  the  good  old  Scotch, 
as  Henry  Clay  called  it,  he  would  immediately  renew  the  con- 
flict with  increased  energy. 

He  was,  of  course,  fond  of  head-work.  His  intellectual 
system  could  not  lay  idle.  He  engaged  its  forces  in  various 
ways,  therefore — abstract  thought,  reflection,  meditation,  lu- 
cubration, contemplation,  and  excogitation;  so  that  sometimes 
he  looked  pensive,  sad,  cast  down,  melancholy.  Such  ap- 
peared to  me,  intellectually,  your  pious  and  enlightened 
father.  Those  who  think  your  brother's  strong  intellectual 
qualities  were  not  derived  to  him  from  his  father,  differ  from 
me  toto  cotlo. 

Touching  his  practical  nature,  its  basis  seemed  moral  rather  . 
thnn    sentient.     His    affections   were,    therefore,   stirred  from 
within  rather  than  from  without,  and  shone  forth  in  respect 

*  He  gave  up  the  use  of  snuff  for  nearly  thirty  years  before  his  death. 


278          MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

for  the  rights  of  others,  rather  than  in  excitability  for  their 
faults.  He  was  patient  more  than  impressible  ;  meek,  gentle, 
and  resigned,  more  than  passionate  or  easily  provoked.  He 
wished  well  to  all  the  world,  whose  salvation  he  desired,  and 
loved  with  unspeakable  complacency  his  neighbors,  his  family, 
and  the  saints. 

Though  his  nature,  as  I  have  said,  was  affectionate  rather 
than  sensitive,  yet  his  sympathies  could  be  stirred  up  to  floods 
of  tears  by  the  occasion;  and  of  this,  the  following  is  a  proof: 
Our  preaching  had,  one  day,  taken  such  fast  hold  on  the 
heart  of  a  certain  lady  as  to  produce  a  slight  alienation  of 
mind,  which,  on  our  return,  we  learned  had  continued  for  a 
week.  At  the  end  of  that  time,  on  a  second  visit,  many 
people  offered  themselves  for  the  obedience  of  faith,  and  were 
baptized.  In  the  conclusion  of  the  beautiful  scene,  said  lady 
pushed  herself  close  up  to  my  side,  until,  indeed,  she  almost 
leaned  upon  me.  A.11  the  people  saw  her,  and  every  heart 
was  touched,  for  she  spoke  not  a  word.  Father  Campbell 
stood  as  close  to  my  person  almost  as  the  lady  herself.  Look- 
ing upon  the  countenance  of  my  venerable  co-laborer,  I  said 
to  him,  "My  dear  father,  if  the  word  of  God  has  perturbed 
the  soul  of  this  poor  lady,  may  not  the  same  word  also,  under 
other  circumstances,  tranquilize  it?"  "Brother  Scott,"  he 
replied,  "baptize  her."  Turning  to  the  woman,  I  took  the  con- 
fession, and  asked  her  if  she  repented  of  her  sins.  Without 
lifting  her  eyes  from  the  ground,  on  which  they  were  fixed, 
she  replied,  "I  have  repented  most  wonderfully."  On  the  ut- 
terance of  these  extraordinary  words,  a  flood  of  tears  gushed 
from  the  eyes  of  my  venerable  associate,  as  if  his  head  had 
been  a  fountain  of  water.  They  absolutely  fell  in  a  stream 
to  the  ground.  The  memory  of  the  fact  must  remain  with 
me  through  life.  I  baptized  the  lady,  and,  thanks  be  to  Godl 
she  awoke  next  morning  in  full  possession  of  her  senses. 

In   regard    to  his  feelings,  derived  from   the  opinions  of 
others,  he  was  by  no  means  insensible  to  fame.     If,  however, 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  279 

this  "  last  infirmity  of  noble  minds  "  at  any  time  perturbed 
his  feelings  or  awakened  his  ambition,  he  sought  not  earthly 
renown  for  its  own  sake,  if  he  sought  it  at  all.  If  he  de- 
sired to  be  known,  it  was  as  a  herald  of  the  cross  of  Christ, 
reformer  of  the  Church  and  of  the  world. 

He  had,  as  a  scholar,  "mingled  with  the  aristocracy  of  his 
own  native  land,  and,  without  contracting  any  of  their  lux- 
urious habits,  had  come  off  victorious  from  the  contact,  im- 
pressed only  with  the  grace  and  elegance  of  their  lordly 
address.  He  was  one  of  the  best  bred  men  of  his  day. 

At  an  early  date  I  returned  his  visit,  and  tarried  some  days 
and  nights  under  his  sacred  roof.  Here  his  social  affections 
displayed  themselves  in  the  most  agreeable  voluntary  hospi- 
tality. His  great  nature  overflowed  in  affability  and  in  the 
arts  of  pleasing  —  conversation,  reading,  happy  discussions 
on  pleasing  themes,  walking  abroad,  etc.  In  all  he  did  and 
said  he  offered  me  a  pleasing  illustration  of  the  Scripture 
which  says,  "  He  pleased  not  himself." 

Touching  his  religion,  he  was  the  most  devout  man  I  ever 
knew.  .He  loved  God,  and  adored  him  for  the  gift  of  his 
Son  in  our  great  redemption.  He  was  a  man  of  prayer,  a 
man  of  reading,  a  man  of  holy  meditation,  excogitation,  and 
reformation.  He  was  fond  of  the  analogies  between  the  two 
Divine  systems,  nature  and  religion,  and  read  with  delight, 
in  the  works  of  God,  the  spiritual  relations  of  the  universe. 
He  ascended  from  infinite  power  to  infinite  wisdom,  from 
infinite  wisdom  to  infinite  goodness,  and  read  and  realized  in 
the  things  that  are  seen  the  things  that  are  not  seen,  but  yet 
are  eternal.  All  things,  he  saw  with  delight,  were  made  for 
man  and  man  for  his  Maker.  Pie  ascended,  then,  by  nature 
and  religion,  up  to  the  God  of  nature  and  religion.  He  had 
tasted  of  the  sovereign  and  universal  good,  and  his  heart  was 
in  the  heavens.  He  was  the  most  exemplary  man  I  ever 
saw.  His  memory  is  blessed. 

WAI/PER  SCOTT. 


280  MEMOIRS   OF    ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 


LETTER  FROM  BROTHER  W.  F.  EMMON& 

NKAR  GLOBE  VILLAGE,  SOUTHBRIDCHE,  MASS., 
October  22,  1860. 

DEAR  BROTHER  CAMPBELL  : 

On  reading  the  good  letter  of  Brother  Walter  Scott,  con- 
cerning your  excellent  father,  published  in  the  July  number 
of  the  Harbinger,  I  felt  moved  to  add  my  testimony,  also, 
to  his  worth  ;  for  it  was  my  privilege  likewise  to  have  been 
acquainted  with  him.  But,  nothing  in  particular  then  occur- 
ring to  me  to  write,  I  wrote  not,  and  now  I  have  but  little 
of  interest  to  communicate. 

I  was  glad  to  be  informed  that  your  memoir  of  him  was 
so  nearly  completed,  that,  in  addition  to  being  a  delightful 
biography,  this  volume  will  also  be  a  substantial  history  of 
the  current  reformation.  It  will  be  a  beautiful  volume,  with 
a  fine  steel  portrait. 

I  think  I  did  not  meet  the  old  gentleman,  for  the  first  time, 
during  my  first  visit  to  Bethany,  in  the  summer  of  1830; 
but  the  following  spring,  at  New  Lisbon,  Ohio.  From  and 
after  that  time,  during  the  years  1831,  1832,  and  1833,  while 
I  resided  at  New  Lisbon,  and  at  Wellsburg,  Virginia,  I  saw 
him  frequently,  heard  him  preach,  he  was  occasionally  a  guest 
at  my  house,  and  I  spent  some  weeks  in  his  society,  off  and 
on,  at  your  house  at  .Bethany.  This  was  while  "  The  Sacred 
Oracles,"  for  the  third  and  fourth  editions,  were  being  revised, 
in  which  work  we  all  took  part ;  but  none  with  deeper  inter- 
est than  he.  The  last  time  that  I  saw  him  he  could  not  see 
me — when  he  had  forgotten  most  of  his  former  acquaintances 
and  friends.  But  there  was  ONE,  T  remember,  "  whom  not 
having  seen  he  loved,"  whose  name  and  person  and  work  he 
never  forgot — JESUS,  ins  REDEEMER  AND  SAVIOR;  and  that 
hi«  tuinrl  wns  thon  full  of  hvwn«  to  his  praise.  Often  have 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  281 

I  since  thought  of  the  emphasis  and  feeling  with  which  he 
repeated  two  lines  of  one  of  them : 

"  How  happy  is  the  Christian's  state ; 
His  sins  are  all  forgiven." 

Tn  1831  there  were  sore  difficulties  in  the  Church  at  New 
Lisbon,  and  Father  Campbell  visited  there,  to  help,  heal,  and 
remove  them  ;  and  he  labored  faithfully  to  this  end.  I  then 
felt  that  the  testimony  of  Luke  for  Barnabas  might  well  be 
applied  to  him,  that  "he  was  a  good  man  and  full  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  and  of  faith."  Yes,  he  was  good,  he  was  devout, 
and,  with  Edwards,  and  Judson,  and  Payson,  he  ascribed  all 
his  goodness  to  the  grace  of  God.  He  magnified  it,  and  the 
truth  by  which  he  was  sanctified,  above  everything  else.  For 
a  definition  of  truth,  the  best  that  I  ever  saw  or  heard  from 
any  one,  I  am  indebted  to  him.  When,  where,  and  how,  I  can 
not  tell ;  but  this  only,  that  it  was  his  and  from  him.  It  is 
given  thus :  • 

"  TRUTH  is  WHAT  is — THE  REPRESENTATION  OF  WHAT  is — 

EXACTLY  OF  WHAT  IS." 

"  FALSEHOOD  is  WHAT  is  NOT." 

The  same  is  written  under  a  lithograph  picture  I  have  of 
him,  hanging  up  in  my  parlor,  which  I  love  to  look  at  and 
to  think  of  him. 

Father  Campbell  was,  like  Barnabas,  "  a  son  of  consola- 
tion"— a  sympathizing  friend ;  and  he  was  like  Paul,  too,  in 
withstanding  and  reproving  error.  One  instance  of  this  that 
I  witnessed  in  Wellsburg,  in  1832-3,  I  shall  never  forget. 
A  proclaimer  from  Ohio  addressed  us  in  the  disciples'  meet- 
ing-house. The  house  was  full,  and  the  young  man  spoke 
very  fluently.  His  subject  was,  "The  Holy  Spirit  and  how 
he  operates."  He  read  and  remarked  upon  Eph.  vi :  17.  He 
preached  that  "  the  Spirit  was  the  word,  and  the  word  the 
Spirit ;  that  all  the  operation  or  agency  any  one  experienced 
from  the  Holy  Spirit  was  by  the  import  of  the  word;  its 


282  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

meaning,  just  like  the  Spirit  in  the  word  of  man."  The 
Spirit  was  called  "  the  sword  of  the  Spirit,"  he  said,  "  not 
because  the  Spirit  used  it,  operated  by  or  through  it ;  but 
because  it  was  forged  or  made  by  God."  He  was  very  keen, 
very  dogmatical,  and  seemed  to  know,  or  to  think  he  knew, 
all  about  it.  After  getting  through  with  his  discourse,  before 
he  had  time  to  dismiss  the  meeting,  Father  Campbell  arose, 
with  the  dignity  and  solemnity  of  a  patriarch,  as  he  was,  and 
spoke  some  ten  or  fifteen  minutes  in  reply.  Ah,  with  what 
force  and  plainness  for  the  truth!  and  yet,  with  tenderness 
and  kindness  for  the  young  man.  He  completely  used  him 
up.  He  did  it  as  no  one  present  could  have  done.  And  the 
effect  on  all,  the  proclaimer  and  the  hearers,  was  good ;  for 
he  was  humbled  and  they  were  edified.  He,  as  a  Christian, 
with  the  psalmist  David,  could  and  did  say,  I  think :  "  Let  the 
righteous  smite  me,"  etc.,  and  they,  with  Elihu  in  Job,  that 
"  days  should  speak" — had  spoken — "  and  multitude  of  years 
should  teach" — had  taught — "wisdom." 

This  was  twenty-eight  years  ago.  How  rapidly  the  time 
has  passed !  The  patriarch,  in  the  mean  while,  has  finished 
his  course.  His  work  is  done.  His  warfare  is  ended.  He 
has  fought  the  good  fight,  and  kept  the  faith.  Henceforth, 
the  crown !  May  it  be  ours,  also,  to  follow  him  as  he  fol- 
lowed Christ,  and  share  in  his  reward.  In  the  hope  of  im- 
mortality, Yours, 

F.  W.  EMMONS. 

The  case  of  this  young  preacher  is  suggestive.  Ar- 
dent, inexperienced,  and  fond  of  paradox,  the  reckless- 
ness which  is  often  mistaken  for  inanly  courage,  to 
avoid  a  vicious  extreme,  he  ran  into  its  opposite,  no 
less  prejudicial  to  truth  and  righteousness — an  event 
which  is  due  to  an  unsettled  state  of  the  public  mind. 
To  relieve  himself  from  views  of  spiritual  influence  which 


MEMOIRS   OP   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  283 

negative  human  responsibility,  he  made  religion  merely 
mechanical.  Unread  in  the  controversy,  he  accepted  an 
extreme  view  which  seemed  to  avoid  all  the  difficulties 
of  the  subject.  Doubtless  Father  Campbell's  eclair- 
cissement  of  the  theme  and  our  young  friend's  subse- 
quent readings  of  the  living  oracles,  led  him,  by  a  just 
exegesis  of  these  Scriptures,  to  form  more  Scriptural 
and  spiritual  views  of  his  religion,  and,  we  would  fain 
hope,  enjoy  it  in  proportion  to  the  increase  of  light. 
Eph.  ii :  22  :  u  In  whom  ye  also  are  builded  together, 
for  an  habitation  of  God  through  the  Spirit."  Rom. 
viii:  11,  14-16,  26,  27:  "But  if  the  Spirit  of  him  that 
raised  up  Jesus  from  the  dead  dwell  in  you,  he  that 
raised  up  Christ  from  the  dead  shall  also  quicken  your 
mortal  bodies  by  his  Spirit  that  dwelleth  in  you."  "For 
as  many  as  are  led  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  they  are  the 
sons  of  God.  For  ye  have  not  received  the  spirit  of 
bondage  again  to  fear ;  but  ye  have  received  the  Spirit 
of  adoption,  whereby  we  cry.  Abba,  Father.  The  Spirit 
itself  beareth  witness  with  our  spirit,  that  we  are  the 
children  of  God."  "  Likewise  the  Spirit  also  helpeth 
our  infirmities :  for  we  know  not  what  we  should  pray 
for  as  we  ought :  but  the  Spirit  itself  maketh  interces- 
sion for  us  with  groanings  which  can  not  be  uttered. 
And  he  that  searcheth  the  hearts  knoweth  what  is  the 
mind  of  the  Spirit,  because  he  maketh  intercession  for 
the  saints,  according  to  the  will  of  God." 

These  are  selected  merely  as  specimens  of  a  large 
class  of  Scriptures  which  fully  support  the  reality  of 
the  indwelling  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  the  Christian's  heart 
by  faith.  Gal.  iii :  2  :  "  This  only  would  I  learri  of  you, 
Received  ye  the  Spirit  by  the  works  of  the  law,  or  by 


284  MEMOIRS    OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

the  hearing  of  faith?"  As  in  the  natural  world  God 
works  by  physical  laws,  so  in  the  kingdom  of  grace  he 
works  by  evangelical  means ;  or,  in  other  words,  the 
word  of  God  is  the  sword  of  the  Spirit  in  the  hands 
of  his  army.  But  both  in  nature  and  in  grace  work  is 
done,  and  God  is  the  worker. 


The  following  sketch  of  Father  Campbell,  from  the 
Ladies'  Christian  Annual,  will  be  read  with  much  inter- 
est: 

THOMAS  CAMPBELL. 

BY  JAMES  CHALLEJf. 

IT  was  my  good  fortune,  after  so  many  years'  delay,  to 
have  visited  once  more  Bethany,  the  residence  of  Alexander 
Campbell,  President  of  Bethany  College,  and  his  aged  father, 
Thomas  Campbell,  the  subject  of  this  imperfect  sketch,  now 
above  ninety-one  years  of  age.  I  felt  a  spirit  of  deep  rever- 
ence in  the  presence  of  this  man  of  God,  beyond  that  which 
I  have  ever  experienced  in  the  presence  of  any  other  man. 
His  age,  his  long  experience  in  the  ways  of  God.  his  sincere 
devotion  to  truth  and  righteousness,  his  untiring  labors  in 
the  ministry  for  more  than  the  ordinary  limit  of  the  life  of 
man,  the  simplicity  of  his  life,  the  patriarchal  grandeur  of 
his  appearance,  and  his  unaffected  piety,  left  a  deep  impres- 
sion on  my  mind,  which  can  not  easily  be  effaced.  In  all 
respects  he  is  a  very  remarkable  man  ;  and  with  him  truth 
and  duty  have  ever  been  correlate  terms.  He  had  but  to 
know  what  was  right  and  he  did  it,  no  matter  what  Synods 
.and  Assemblies  might  say  to  the  contrary.  The  world  is 
indebted  much  to  him,  under  God,  in  relation  to  the  great 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  285 

movement,  in  the  present  century,  to  restore  primitive,  apos- 
tolic Christianity.  His  memoirs  should  be  written,  and  those 
of  his  son  Alexander  Campbell ;  and  I  hope  that,  in  view 
of  their  departure  from  our  midst,  the  materials  for  such  a 
work  vull  be  gathered  together  and  arranged  by  those  around 
them,  who  alone  are  competent  to  accomplish  the  task.  These 
works,  I  am  sure,  would  be  read  with  great  interest  and 
profit  by  the  Christian  world,  and,  therefore,  these  men  should 
not  be  permitted  to  pass  away  without  some  permanent  me- 
morials of  their  life  and  character. 

"  Lives  of  great  men  all  remind  us 
We  may  make  our  lives  sublime." 

Thomas  Campbell  is  now  very  old  ;  his  whitened  locks  hang 
upon  his  shoulders,  smoothly  parted  over  his  ample  forehead. 
His  sightless  eyeballs  in  vain  search  for  the  light;  for,  in 
his  own  expressive  language,  all  to  him  is  "pitchy  darkness." 
I  could  not  but  think  of  John  Milton,  and  repeat  over  in 
my  mind  the  expressive  and  affecting  words  of  the  great  poet, 
HI  reference  to  his  blindness  : 

"  Thus  with  the  year 
Seasons  return ;  but  not  to  me  returns 
Day,  or  the  sweet  approach  of  even  or  morn, 
Or  sight  of  vernal  bloom,  or  summer's  rose, 
Or  flocks  or  herds,  or  human  face  divine; 
But  clouds  instead  and  ever-during  dark 
Surround  me." 

To  him,  who  was  so  fond  of  nature — and  where  shall  we 
find  a  spot  in  which  she  appears  more  beautiful  and  pictur- 
esque than  at  Bethany,  with  its  sloping  hills  of  almost  ever- 
during  green,  covered  with  flocks  of  sheep,  and  its  deep  and 
solemn  vales,  through  which  the  mountain  streams  wind  their 
serpentine  course  ? — to  him,  also,  who  was  so  fond  of  the 
"  human  face  divine,"  and  of  books,  the  loss  of  sight  is  a  great 
privation.  But  he  bears  the  loss  with  perfect  submission  to 


286  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

the  Divine  will ;  and,  as  a  compensation  for  it,  he  sits  down 
and  meditates  upon  the  things  of  God,  and,  "  smit  with  the 
love  of  sacred  song,"  he  repeats  over  aloud  the  hymns  and 
songs  from  the  admirable  collection  at  Bethany,  which,  in 
other  days,  he  had  committed  to  memory.  By  the  hour  I 
sat  at  his  side  and  heard  him  repeat,  with  singular  precision, 
and  in  the  most  impressive  manner,  these  sacred  melodies, 
accompanied  with  suitable  remarks  in  reference  to  the  senti- 
ments they  contain,  their  Scriptural  import  and  beauty.  I 
was  particularly  struck  with  his  fine  appreciation  both  of  the 
poetry  and  sentiment  of  these  hymns.  One  of  his  great  fa- 
vorites is  the  song,  "  How  happy  are  they  who  the  Savior 
obey."  It  is  worth  a  visit  to  Bethany  to  hear  him  repeat, 
in  his  earnest  and  vigorous  manner,  with  the  personal  inter- 
est he  feels  in  the  sentiment  it  contains,  the  words  of  this 
beautiful  hymn,  a  hymn  that  has  cheered  many  a  weary  pil- 
grim on  his  way  to  the  land  of  rest,  and  which  stands  asso- 
ciated in  our  minds  with  some  of  the  most  sacred  moments 
of  our  life.  I  am  sure  that  hereafter  I  shall  never  read  or 
sing  these  words  without  thinking  of  Father  Campbell. 

His  thoughts  are  wholly  absorbed  with  the  great  matters 
connected  with  eternal  life;  they  occupy  his  mind  continually, 
and  are  the  themes  of  his  constant  meditation  and  delight. 
Nothing  pleases  him  so  much  as  to  have  one  sit  down  and 
read  to  him  the  word  of  the  Lord,  or  to  engage  in  religious 
conversation.  In  the  absence  of  his  son  Alexander,  he  daily 
leads  in  family  worship.  His  prayers  are  characterized  with 
deep  devotion,  adoration,  supplication,  petition,  and  thanks- 
giving;  in  language  the  most  pure  and  expressive,  compre- 
hensive and  Scriptural,  he  pours  his  rich  oblation  forth  with 
a  familiarity  blending  itself  with  reverence;  at  once  showing 
the  simplicity  and  affection  of  the  child  and  the  subdued 
spirit  of  the  suppliant.  Seldom  have  I  listened,  if  ever,  to 
a  prayer  such  as  he  presented  to  the  heavenly  Father  on  the 
Lord's  day  morning  we  worshiped  together  in  the  family. 


MEMOIKS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  287 

His  memory  is,  of  course,  very  defective,  especially  what 
he  very  properly  calls  his  "  historic  memory ;"  but,  in  his 
discriminating  language,  his  "  sentimental  memory  "  is  still 
quite  good.  Names,  dates,  events,  and  facts  he  can  not  re- 
member but  with  great  difficulty ;  but  sentiments,  either  in 
the  language  of  poetry  or  Scripture,  he  retains  with  consid- 
erable tenacity.  He  is  also  hard  of  hearing ;  but  a  voice 
with  which  he  is  familiar  he  can  hear  and  understand  without 
much  difficulty. 

He  has  one  of  the  finest  heads  I  ever  saw.*  Phrenology 
would  claim  it  as  a  model,  both  for  its  conformation  and  size ; 
and  the  volume  of  brain  is  very  great.  Though  so  very  old, 
his  skin  has  all  the  freshness  and  beauty  of  (  youth.  His 
cheeks  have  but  few  wrinkles,  and  are  quite  full.  His  noble 
brow  is  almost  entirely  smooth.  He  sits  in  his  comfortable 
arm-chair  before  the  fire  throughout  the  day,  occasionally 
rising  to  change  his  position  or  for  exercise.  He  still  shaves 
himself,  and  attends  to  his  toilet  with  scrupulous  exactness. 
He  retires  to  his  chamber  alone,  in  accordance  with  his  own 
wishes,  and  rises  without  any  aid  from  the  family,  as  he  is 
extremely  reluctant  to  give  the  least  possible  trouble  to  any 
one  about  him.  His  wants  are  all  fully  anticipated,  and  every 
possible  attention  paid  him  by  every  member  of  the  family, 
not  only  from  a  sense  of  duty,  but  from  pure  aifection.  In- 
deed, no  one  can  be  near  him  without  loving  him.  He  is 
so  kind  and  gentle,  so  courteous  and  bland,  and  so  grateful 
even  for  the  smallest  favors — 

"  I  'm  sure  it  makes  a  happy  day 
When  one  can  please  him  any  way." 

He  still  carries  about  him  his  old  watch,  and  daily  has  it 
set  to  correspond  with  the  family  time-piece.  He  keeps  him- 

*  The  portrait  in  the  first  of  this  volume  is  a  steel  engraving  from  an 
oil  painting,  which  was  taken  when  Father  Campbell  was  about  sixty 
years  of  age.  Those  who  knew  the  subject  most  intimately  consider 
the  likeness  one  of  remarkable  merit. 


288  MEMOIKS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

self  fully  posted  up  with  the  hours  of  the  day.  Time  with 
him  was  always  a  sacred  thing:  he  knew  its  value,  and  still 
prizes  it.  His  sleep  is  sweet  and  refreshing,  like  that  of  an 
infant.  His  diet  is  plain  and  simple.  He  uses  no  animal 
food;  and  this  contributes  much,  no  doubt,  to  his  good  health 
and  spirits.  He  seems  not  to  have  a  single  ache  or  pain, 
such  as  usually  belongs  to  old  age.  Like  a  full  shock  of 
corn,  he  is  ready  for  the  granary. 

He  is  the  patriarch  of  the  reformation,  the  Jacob  of  the 
tribes,  a  type  and  representative  of  what  we  mean  by  a  dis- 
ciple of  Christ,  an  exemplification  of  the  truth  and  beauty  of 
apostolic  Christianity,  of  its  spirituality  and  life,  of  the  faith 
it  inspires,  the  hope  which  it  awakens,  and  the  immortal  prin- 
ciples which  it  inculcates.  I  would  advise  the  self-constituted 
judges  of  orthodoxy  to  pay  him  a  visit,  and  learn  to  abate 
their  zeal  for  an  antiquated  and  toothless  theology.  I  would 
urge  the  devotees  of  an  empty,  dry,  and  bony  ritualism  to 
visit  the  Bethany  House  and  take  a  few  lessons  from  this 
aged  disciple  and  family  on  the  value  of  that  religion  which 
is  both  spirit  and  truth.  And  to  the  philosophic  mystics  of 
the  day,  the  super-spiritualized,  whose  highest  evidence  of 
their  interest  in  Christ  consists  in  their  contempt  for  those 
who  differ  from  them,  and  the  conscious  self-complacency 
which  they  feel,  I  would  commend  a  visit,  in  the  confident 
belief  that,  if  their  cases  are  not  utterly  hopeless,  the  result 
will  prove  beneficial. 

Happy  disciple  !  his  labors  as  an  active  minister  of  the 
cross  are  now  over ;  the  trumpet  hangs  upon  the  wall ;  the 
sword  is  returned  to  its  scabbard ;  the  sweep-net  is  dragged 
to  the  shore ;  he  has  preached  his  last  sermon ;  he  has  offi- 
cially "  finished  his  course."  But  his  presence  among  us  is 
an  evangel,  eloquent  and  impressive ;  teaching  us  to  deny 
ungodliness  and  worldly  desires,  and  to  live  soberly,  right- 
eously, and  godly  in  this  present  world,  expecting  the  blessed 


MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER   THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  289 

hope,  the  glorious  appearing  of  the  great  Grod  and  our  Savior 
Jesus  Christ. 

His  good  health  in  extreme  old  age  teaches  us  the  value 
of  temperance.  His  recollection  of  the  admirable  things  he 
has  learned  from  the  Scriptures,  and  the  consolation  he  de- 
rives from  them,  teaches  us  their  value,  and  the  importance 
of  an  early  acquaintance  with  them.  His  unshaken  confi- 
dence in  God  teaches  us  the  necessity  of  holy  living,  of 
watchfulness  and  prayer;  and  his  preparation  for  immortality 
teaches  us  the  value  of  that  religion  to  which  he  has  conse- 
crated his  life,  and  for  the  advocacy  of  which  he  has  laid 
under  contribution  his  varied  learning  and  talents. 

Soon,  very  soon  will  he  pass  away  from  among  us,  and  will 
sleep  with  his  kindred  in  the  "Mamre"  at  Bethany,  "dust 
to  dust  and  ashes  to  ashes,"  to  await  that  "  better  morn " 
when  Christ  shall  bid  it  rise. 

Aged  pilgrim !  the  Jordan  is  still  before  you ;  but  its 
waves  have  already  been  parted,  and  its  billows  are  hushed 
in  repose.  Canaan  is  at  hand.  Already  have  you  seen  the 
dim  outline  of  its  everlasting  hills,  and  have  heard  of  its  rich 
valleys  and  gushing  fountains ;  the  dew  upon  its  Hermon 
and  the  light  upon  its  Zion,  and  the  glory  which  rested  upon 
its  Tabor ! 

Dim  though  your  eye  to  the  loveliness  of  creation,  faith 
reveals 

"  Climes,  which  the  sun,  who  sheds  the  brightest  rays 
Earth  knows,  is  all  unworthy  to  survey. " 

"The  righteous  shall  flourish  like  a  palm  tree:  he  shall 
grow  like  a  cedar  in  Lebanon.  They  shall  still  bring  forth 
fruit  in  old  age." 

PHILADELPHIA,  1854. 
19 


290  MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 


LETTER  FROM  BROTHER  FRAME. 

The  following  letter,  from  J.  E.  Frame,  will  present 
Father  Campbell,  in  his  eightieth  year,  still  laboring  in 
his  wonted  zeal  in  the  good  cause.  It  will  no  doubt  be 
read  with  much  interest  by  many  of  his  attached  friends, 
who  remember  his  devotion  to  the  Lord,  his  cause  and 
people,  and  his  untiring  zeal  and  energy  in  traveling 
and  preaching  the  blissful  Gospel  of  our  salvation : 

MlLFOKDTON,  KKOX  CoiTNTY,  O.,  July  11,  1860. 

DR.  A.  W.  CAMPBELL  : 

Dear  Sir — At  your  request,  I  give  a  brief  account  of 
the  tour  in  Ohio,  which  I  had  the  pleasure  of  making  with 
your  venerable  father.  I  visited  Bethany  in  the  spring  of 
1843,  and,  in  conversation  with  your  father,  I  mentioned  that 
I  was  trying  to  evangelize,  and  had  immersed  about  a  hun- 
dred persons ;  that  the  feeble  Churches  needed  instruction  in 
the  practical  duties  of  their  profession.  He  agreed,  should 
life  and  health  permit,  to  join  me  in  May  and  visit  the 
Churches.  We  met  in  my  native  county,  Guernsey,  at  the 
Harmony  Church,  not  far  from  Cambridge.  Here  we  had  an 
interesting  time,  preaching  the  Gospel,  visiting  families  and 
old  acquaintances  and  pupils  of  your  father's,  when  be  taught 
a  school  in  Cambridge.  They  were  Baptists,  but  welcomed 
him  to  their  bouse,  and,  at  their  request,  he  gave  them  a 
prospectus  of  the  reformation,  in  a  discourse  of  two  hours' 
length.  We  went  from  this  place  to  Bridgeville,  near  Zanes- 
ville.  Here  we  had  a  large  auditory,  in  a  grove  near  the 
village. 

Leaving  Guernsey  and  Muskingum  counties,  we  started  for 
the  Muskingum  valley,  in  Washington  county,  passing  through 
a  corner  of  Morgan  county.  We  had  a  great  meeting  at 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  291 

Sharon,  and  many  hundreds  came  from  a  great  distance  to 
see  and  hear  Father  Campbell.  I  remember  that  a  Mr.  John 
Mcdary  came  twenty  miles  with  his  brother,  Dr.  McGary, 
to  see  and  hear  for  themselves.  They  were  inclined  to  the 
Baptists,  but  were  delighted  with  your  father's  exhibition  of 
primitive  Christianity.  They  were  from  the  same  county  that 
your  father  was  in  Ireland.  At  Sharon  we  lodged  with 
Brother  Reuben  Israel,  whose  family  was  among  the  first  to 
take  the  stand  on  the  Bible  and  the  Bible  only,  near  the  old 
Stillwater  Church,  Belmont  county,  Ohio. 

From  Sharon  we  went  to  Olive  Green,  where  we  had  a 
large  grove  meeting ;  thence  to  Beverly,  on  the  river  Mus- 
kingum,  about  twenty  miles  above  Marietta.  Here  we  had 
a  pleasant,  profitable,  and  useful  interview,  both  publicly  and 
privately,  with  the  people  of  different  religious  persuasions. 
Father  Campbell's  great  theme  was  "  Christian  union  on 
Christian  principles."  This  he  pleaded  with  great  earnest- 
ness and  success.  Colonel  John  Dodge,  the  proprietor  of 
the  town,  a  cultivated  Christian  gentleman,  though  a  member 
of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  was  delighted  with 
Father  Campbell,  and  invited  him  to  his  house.  Your  father 
enjoyed  his  hospitality  for  several  days.  While  here,  Father 
Campbell  was  taken  quite  sick,  from  fatigue  of  travel  and 
arduous  labors,  at  his  advanced  age  of  eighty  years  and 
upward. 

He  found  a  very  kind  and  attentive  physician  in  Dr.  Reyn- 
olds, of  Beverly.  The  doctor  medicated  him,  and  got  him 
well,  free  of  any  charge ;  and  last  year  when  I  met  him,  he 
inquired  after  him,  and  spoke  very  highly  of  his  exemplary 
piety  and  ardent  ministerial  labors. 

From  Beverly  we  went  to  Coal  Run,  four  miles  below, 
where  I  had,  the  March  before,  immersed  eighteen  persons 
at  one  time,  and  organized  them  into  a  congregation.  We 
spent  some  days  with  Captain  S.  Devols,  whom  I  had  im- 
mersed, with  his  wife  and  daughters.  He  was  delighted  with 


292  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

the  visit,  and  had  Father  Campbell  to  preach  at  h^s  house. 
Father  Campbell,  in  his  visits  to  families,  was  particular  to 
give  them  instruction  in  regard  to  the  methodical  reading  of 
the  Bible.  He  regarded  family  religion  as  the  oldest  religion, 
and  the  family  as  the  nursery  of  the  Church.  Being  a  young 
Timothy  to  him,  I  received  regular  Biblical  lessons  from  him, 
and  read  to  him  a  part  of  Whelpley's  Compend  of  Ancient 
and  Modern  History.  After  reading  the  awful  accounts  of 
carnage,  rapine,  and  depravity  of  the  ancient  nations,  Father 
Campbell  would  exclaim:  "  The  history  of  man  is  the  history 
of  sin  ;  and  the  first-born  man  was  the  first  murderer." 

I  take  occasion  here  to  acknowledge  my  obligations  and 
gratitude  to  him,  that,  in  the  good  providence  of  God,  I  had 
the  unspeakable  privilege  of  enjoying  his  society,  and  of  re- 
ceiving from  him  so  many  valuable  lessons,  not  only  from 
the  Bible,  but  in  literature  and  science.  The  good  principles 
and  pious  example  which  he  gave  me  have  been  of  lasting 
advantage  in  my  weary  pilgrimage  through  this  world  of  sin, 
temptation,  and  sorrow.  I  never  knew  a  more  pious  and 
godly  man.  My  father  used  to  say  he  reminded  him  of  the 
apostle  John.  His  piety  and  sweetness  of  manner  reminded 
him  of  the  character  one  would  form  from  reading  the  his- 
tory of  that  lovely  apostle. 

Father  Campbell  used  to  say  that  "  a  prayerless  Christian 
is  a  contradiction."  He  zealously  inculcated  family  and  pri- 
vate prayer,  as  indispensable  to  true  piety.  Like  one  of  old, 
"  morning,  noon,  and  night "  were  his  regular  seasons  of 
prayer.  0  that  all  the  professed  disciples  of  Christ  would 
imitate  the  example  of  this  blessed  father  in  Israel !  What 
a  heaven  upon  earth  would  we  enjoy!  Father  Campbell  also 
deprecated  the  vain  and  often  foolish  conversation  we  hear 
among  the  professors  of  religion.  He  used  to  say,  "  We  hear 
much  talk  about  religion,  but  very  little  really  religious  con- 
versation." "  Out  of  the  abundance  of  the  heart  the  mouth 
speaketh."  If  our  hearts  are  really  warmed  with  the  love 


MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  293 

of  God,  we  will  love  to  converse  about  him,  and  about  our 
Christian  privileges.  Father  Campbell  was  much  averse  to 
debates  and  the  sarcastic  and  frequently  abusive  manner  in 
which  some  of  the  preachers  spoke  of  our  religious  neighbors. 
"  The  servant  of  the  Lord  must  not  strive,  but  be  gentle  to 
all  men,"  was  his  motto  to  every,  evangelist.  He  wrote  me 
a  letter  on  the  subject  of  evangelizing,  a  copious  extract  of 
which  I  published  in  a  May  number  of  the  Christian  Review, 
to  which  I  refer  you. 

It  was  during  this  tour  that  Father  Campbell  came  to  his 
second  sight.  He  was  much  pleased  that  he  could  put  his 
spectacles  upon  his  head  and  line  out«hymns  from  our  hymn- 
book.  He  had  left  off  the  use  of  tea  and  coifee,  and  drank 
nothing  but  water.  He  thought  this  might  have  had  some- 
thing to  do  with  his  coming  to  his  second  sight!  I  remember 
some  one  said  to  him,  "  Father  Campbell,  you  have  been  a 
diligent  student  of  the  Scriptures  for  more  than  fifty  years. 
Do  they  become  old  and  insipid  to  you?"  "No,"  said  he; 
"  I  never  read  the  Scriptures,  which  I  have  read  hundreds 
of  times,  but  I  perceive  new  beauties  in  them." 

After  our  visit  here,  we  went  to  Lowell,  ten  miles  above 
Marietta,  where  we  spent  a  few  days  in  preaching,  and  in 
visiting  Christian  families,  to  encourage  family  culture,  as 
Father  Campbell  called  it. 

The  good  teaching  and  pious  example  of  Father  Campbell 
did  much  to  promote  the  cause  of  reformation  in  this  tour  of 
Two  months.  Also  much  prejudice  was  removed  from  the 
minds  of  many  who  had  misunderstood  and  misrepresented 
the  reformation.  They  discovered  that  it  was  not  merely  a 
theoretical  notion  we  were  contending  for,  but  a  practical  ref- 
ormation in  the  lives  of  the  disciples  of  Christ ;  and  that  we 
were  laboring  not  to  build  up  a  party,  but  to  unite  all  the 
friends  of  Jesus  in  one  body,  that  we  might  co-operate  for 
the  spread  of  primitive  Christianity,  and  have  done  with  dis- 
union. 


294  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

I  accompanied  Father  Campbell  a  part  of  the  way  up  the 
Ohio  river,  toward  Brother  Albert  G.  Ewing's,  and,  as  I  had 
appointments,  he  thought  he  could  get  along  without  me. 
We  took  the  parting  hand,  he  giving  me  his  patriarchal 
blessing.  I  hope  to  meet  him  in  heaven,  where  we  can  talk 
over  our  toils  and  sorrows  of  earth,  and  our  many  sacrifices 
for  the  salvation  of  sinners. 

Your  brother  in  Christ,  in  the  hope  of  a  blissful  immor- 
tality, JOHN  R.  FRAME. 


LETTER  FROM  BROTHER  R.  FAUROT. 

BLOOMINGTON,  IND.,  July  18,  1860. 
DEAR  BROTHER  CAMPBELL  : 

The  July  Harbinger  came  to  hand  to-day,  and,  on  page 
396,  I  see  a  communication  and  question,  that  revived  in  my 
mind  memories  such  as  will  ever  linger  in  a  student's  mind, 
especially  when  his  lot  was  the  subject  of  peculiar  favors  and 
privileges.  However  arduous  and  obscure  my  pathway  may 
be  through  life,  I  shall  never  forget  the  Christian  grace  with 
which  we  were  received,  though  strangers,  at  the  "Bethany 
House,"  and  entertained  freely  till  we  could  find  a  home. 
Besides,  I  shall  ever  esteem  it  an  inestimable  favor  that  my 
sojourn  was  permitted  while  that  venerable  man  of  God, 
"Grandfather  Campbell,"  still  lingered,  as  the  "almond  tree," 
at  the  "Carlton  House,"  and  the  "bishop"  greeted  so  regu- 
larly to  the  "Chair  of  Sacred  Literature." 

The  acquaintance,  to  which  I  was  so  familiarly  welcomed, 
was  kept  up  by  at  least  weekly  visits  during  my  three  years' 
sojourn.  For  as  regularly  as  the  week's  work  closed,  the 
first  point  was  to  see  "  grandfather,"  and  to  read  to  him 
some  selection  he  had  made  that  would  be  useful  to  me ; 


MEMOIRS    OF    ELDER   THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  295 

hear  him  repeat  hymns,  or,  better  still,  to  hear  him  tell  the 
history  and  struggles  of  the  reformation  of  the  nineteenth 
century.  I  joined  with  others  in  a  request  that  he  should 
give  us  a  farewell  discourse.  His  loss  of  sight,  which  in- 
creased the  timidity  of  age,  had  long  detained  him  from  the 
place  of  public  worship ;  but  he  reluctantly  consented,  and, 
on  a  beautiful  Lord's  day,  the  1st  of  June,  1851,  he  was 
drawn  on  a  sled  (for  he  would  not  ride  in  a  carriage)  to  the 
old  Bethany  chapel ;  and  never  shall  I  forget  the  force  with 
which  this  passage  (Ecclesiastes  xii :  5)  was  brought  to  my 
mind,  "And  fears  shall  be  in  the  way,"  as  he  came  in,  sup- 
ported by  two  deacons,  and  with  both  hands  outspread,  say- 
ing, "  I  shall  hit  something." 

The  house  was  already  crowded  full ;  some  thirty  students 
from  "  Pleasant  Hill  "  were  present.  Once  in  the  pulpit,  he 
began  to  feel  at  home.  He  requested  his  son,  Dr.  Campbell, 
to  read  a  chapter;  then  rising,  he  repeated  the  hymn  begin- 
ning— 

"Hail!  morning  known  among  the  blest, 

Morning  of  hope,  and  joy,  and  love, 
Of  heavenly  peace  and  holy  rest, 
Pledge  of  the  endless  rest  above." 

And  not  one  word  was  missed.  Such  a  prayer  as  he  offered 
seldom  falls  from  human  lips ;  he  seemed  as  if  in  the  imme- 
diate presence  of  his  "divine  Father."  He  then  took  his 
favorite  texts,  giving  chapter  and  verse,  Matt,  xxii :  35-40, 
and  vii :  12,  "  Love  to  God  and  love  to  man."  And  as  his 
mind  warmed  with  the  theme,  and  text  after  text  came  throng- 
ing, like  angels  of  light,  in  beautiful  rank,  they  seemed  to 
clap  their  hands,  and  say :  "  You  must  love  God,  because  he 
has  loved  you  ;"  so  that  he  quite  forgot  his  object,  or  that 
he  was  standing  for  the  last  time  before  an  earthly  audience. 
For,  on  going  over,  in  the  evening,  to  see  how  he  stood  it, 
he  seemed  in  ecstasies ;  (the  way  he  usually  seemed  when  he 
had  anything  to  be  thankful  for ;)  said  it  had  not  tired  him 


296  MEMOIRS   OF    ELDER   THOMAS    CAMPBELL. 

at  all,  that  he  felt  as  well  as  ever.  When  Sister  Campbell 
remarked,  "Father,  the  people  all  came  out  to  hear  your 
farewell,  and  you  never  so  much  as  once  said  Farewell." 
"O!"  said  he,  throwing  up  both  hands,-  u  I  forgot  all  about 
it !"  and  made  many  apologies. 

This  little  incident  has  often  come  vividly  to  my  mind 
when  thinking  of  Bethany.  But  now  I  hear  that  "grand- 
fath^r  "  is  gone,  the  old  chapel  and  the  old  college  are  gone, 
and  even  the  familiar  faces  of  my  college  days  are 

"All  scattered,  all  sundered  by  mountain  and  wave, 
And  some  in  the  silent  embrace  of  the  grave." 

Alas !  we  all  do  fade  as  a  leaf.     Affectionately, 

R.  FAUROT. 


THIS  thrilling  sketch  is  from  the  pen  of  our  brother, 
Professor  J.  D.  Pickett,  who  had  so  often  heard  it  nar- 
rated by  Archibald  Campbell,  late  of  Bethany,  who  re- 
sided in  Ireland  at  the  time,  and  near  the  scene  as 
described.  It  is,  therefore,  a  most  accurate  account  of 
the  affair,  having  myself  often  heard  my  father  relate  it. 

The  following  incident  occurred  at  a  church  in  Ireland, 
not  far  from  Newry,  (it  is  said  at  Ahorey,)  during  the  mem- 
orable year  of  the  rebellion,  1798 : 

The  congregation  had  assembled  for  worship.  The  pulpit, 
which  was  at  the  further  end  of  the  building,  was 'occupied 
by  Thomas  Campbell.  Some  one  suddenly  rushed  into  the 
church,  crying  aloud:  "  The  Welsh  horse*  are  cominy  I" 

*  This  troop  was  notorious.  The  horses  were  well  trained  for  the 
service  of  rebel -fighting.  On  hearing  the  word  croppy,  (rebel,)  they 


MEMOIRS    OP    ELDER    THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  297 

This  formidable  troop,  under  a  daring,  dashing  captain,  was 
scouring  that  region  of  country  in  quest  of  rebels,  spreading 
terror  wherever  it  went.  Observing  the  remote  situation  of 
the  church,  and  excited  by  the  belief  that  meetings  of  rebels 
were  being  held  at  all  times  and  places,  the  captain  concluded 
that  the  one  in  question  was  of  that  character.  Accordingly, 
the  troop  dashed  up  and  surrounded  the  building  in  a  trice. 
"Ah!"  thought  they,  "we  have  a  nice  nest  of  '  croppies' 
here."  They  were  drawn  up  in  battle  array,  ready  to  make 
an  onslaught  the  moment  the  congregation  should  rush  out. 
The  captain  immediately  dismounted,  and,  with  threatening 
manner,  marched  into  the  church.  It  was  a  fearful  moment. 
The  audience  was  almost  panic-stricken.  Men,  women,  and 
children  were  ready  to  fly.  The  fate  of  all  seemed  to  hang 
upon  the  slightest  incident.  The  captain  stalked  down  the 
aisle,  casting  fierce  and  rapid  glances  right  and  left. 

Just  at  this  crisis  one  of  the  elders,  a  man  of  venerable 
mien,  called  solemnly  to  the  minister:  "  PRAY,  SIB  !"  Where- 
upon Thomas  Campbell,  in  response  to  the  call,  and  with 
deep  and  unfaltering  tones,  began  :  "  God  is  our  refuge  and 
strength,  a  very  present  help  in  trouble.  Therefore  will  not 
we  fear,  though  the  earth  be  removed,  and  though  the  mount- 
ains be  carried  into  the  midst  of  the  sea;"  and  so  forth,  unto 
the  end  of  that  heroic  psalm. 

He  had  not  uttered  the  first  verse  before  the  bold  captain 
paused,  profoundly  impressed  with  the  solemn  and  sublime 
tones.  He  bent  his  head  and  listened  reverently  unto  the 
close,  then  bowed,  and  quietly  retraced  his  steps.  He  sprang 
upon  his  horse,  and  away  dashed  the  terrible  troop  over  hill 
and  dale,  as  the  rejoicing  congregation  continued  their  praise 
unto  Him  who  had,  indeed,  been  their  "refuge  and  strength, 
a  very  present  help  in  trouble." 

would  rear  up  and  throw  their  feet  furiously  forward.  They  were  ter- 
rible in  a  charge.  Many  feared  them  even  more  than  they  did  their 
riders. 


298  MEMOIRS   0F   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

[EXTRACT  FROM  A  LETTER  TO  MRS.  CAMPBELL.] 
IN    MEMORIAM. 

DEAR  SISTER  CAMPBELL  : 

That  "  the  righteous  shall  be  held  in  everlasting  remem- 
brance," is  a  truth  not  less  of  Scripture  than  of  reason.  It 
will  doubtless  gladden  the  hearts  of  all  to  know  that  the 
memoirs  of  Grandfather  Campbell,  from  an  authoritative  and 
competent  source,  are  soon  to  be  issued.  The  memory  of  a 
good  man  is  blessed,  and  ascends  like  a  sweet  fragrance  from 
the  tomb. 

My  recollection  of  Grandfather  Campbell  presents  him  to 
me  with  all  the  freshness  of  reality ;  and  I  have  esteemed  it 
a  singular  favor  that  I  was  much  with  him  in  his  latter  years. 
No  one  could  look  on  the  sightless,  venerable  old  man,  whose 
sole  solace  was  religion,  whose  thoughts  were  all  prayer, 
whose  occupation  was  godly  conversation  or  the  attempt  to 
restore  his  failing  memory  by  the  constant  repetition  of  pas- 
sages of  Scripture  or  hymns,  without  being  forcibly  convinced 
that  the  Christianity  which  his  life  had  illustrated,  and  which 
comforted  his  old  age,  could  be  no  imposture  j  that  if  earth 
contained  anything  real,  religion  to  him  was  a  reality. 

You  remember  his  fine,  gentlemanly  address,  partaking  of 
much  of  the  ease  and  courtesy  of  the  English  clergyman  ; 
his  pleasant  manner,  always  cheerful  ;  his  large  and  massive 
forehead ;  his  long  silver  hair,  and  his  clear  gray  eye,  whose 
sight,'  to  use  one  of  his  own  expressions,  "  went  formally  and 
sensibly  out;"  his  frequent  remark  that  "his  sentimental 
memory  appeared  to  be  as  good  as  it  ever  was,  but  his  memory 
for  names  was  almost  gone."  You  recollect  how  he  always 
knew  your  footsteps  when  you  entered  the  room,  and  how 
some  of  the  younger  members  of  the  family  seemed  proud 
to  "  lead  grandfather  "  to  and  from  his  room,  and  how  pro- 
fuse he  always  was  in  the  expression  of  his  thanks ;  and  you 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER  THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  299 

recollect  how,  when  sometimes  if  he  found  the  conversation 
not  of  a  very  religious  tone,  he  used  to  say,  "  This  does  not 
tend  to  edification,"  and  he  would  then  introduce  something 
that  would ;  and  you  recollect  how  strenuous  were  his  efforts 
to  retain  in  memory  certain  hymns,  his  favorites,  such  as, 
"  How  shall  I  my  Savior  set  forth,"  "  Hail  !  morning  known 
among  the  blessed,"  "Yes,  the  Redeemer  rose,"  "When  I  sur- 
vey the  wondrous  cross,"  "  Christ,  the  Lord,  is  risen  to-day," 
and  many  others ;  and  you  recollect  how  visitors  and  others 
in  the  family  were  always  desired  by  him  to  hold  his  hymn 
book  and  remind  him  of  the  first  line  of  each  verse  ;  and 
with  what  untiring  and  devotional  feeling  he  would  repeat 
the  same  hymn  many  times  in  succession. 

A  good  old  man  in  a  house  is  a  blessing ;  and  his  appear- 
ance, as  of  one  constantly  praying,  was  better  than  many  a 
sermon.  His  mind  was  singularly  nimble,  analytical,  pre- 
cise, and  methodical ;  his  reasoning  was  always  Baconian.  I 
should  say,  speaking  phrenologically,  that  causality,  individu- 
ality, firmness,  veneration,  benevolence,  and  conscientiousness 
were  in  his  head  extremely  large.  His  mind  was  most  thor- 
oughly imbued  with  the  Scriptures ;  they  were,  indeed,  the 
"  man  of  his  counsel,"  and  the  whole  tenor  of  his  life  was, 
to  use  one  of  his  expressions,  "  to  know  what  the  Bible  says, 
and  to  do  what  it  commands  us."  "All  enjoyment  lies  in 
employment,"  was  another  favorite  expression,  which  his  own 
life  illustrated.  The  restoration  of  the  ideas  of  primitive 
Christianity  is  due  to  the  analytic  sagacity  his  life-goodness 
inspired,  aided  and  enforced  by  the  more  popular  and  versa- 
tile talents  of  his  son.  His  life  was  formed  on  and  by  his 
principles.  There  are  spots  on  the  sun,  but  there  was  no 
spot  on  his  character.  And  if  on  a  life  of  usefulness  and 
piety  the  salvation  of  any  one  may  be  predicated,  it  may  be 
most  assuredly  predicated  on  him. 


300  MEMOIRS    OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 


OBITUARY  NOTICES. 


THE  following  obituary  notice  of  Father  Campbell's 
decease  is  from  the  pen  of  Professor  R.  Richardson,  who 
in  early  life  was  his  pupil,  in  the  city  of  Pittsburgh. 
He  knew  him  long,  Vas  very  especially  intimate  with 
him,  and  was  much  beloved  by  Father  Campbell : 

I  have  to  announce  to  the  brethren  and  friends  of  the 
reformation  the  death  of  the  venerable  Thomas  Campbell,  Sr. 
He  died  on  the  evening  of  Wednesday,  January  4th,  having 
attained  to  the  advanced  age  of  ninety-one  years,  lacking 
about  a  month. 

This  event,  though,  in  the  natural  course  of  things,  by  no 
means  unexpected,  will  doubtless  awaken  in  many  a  bosom 
the  deepest  emotions  and  the  dearest  recollections.  Our  be- 
loved Father  Campbell  had  been  so  long  and  so  earnestly 
devoted  to  the  cause  of  religious  reformation,  for  winch  alone 
he  seemed  to  live  and  labor,  and  had  made,  while  thus  en- 
gaged, so  many  journeyings  through  different  parts  of  the 
United  States,  that  he  had  formed  a  very  widely  extended 
circle  of  acquaintances  and  friends,  to  whom  he  was  justly 
endeared,  not  only  by  these  labors  of  love,  but  also  by  per- 
sonal qualities  so  engaging  as  to  command  universal  love  and 
veneration. 

Never  was  there  an  individual  who  manifested  greater  rev- 

• 

erence  for  the  word  of  God,  or  a  truer  desire  to  see  it  faith- 
fully obeyed.     Yet  this  trust  in  the  Divine  word  was   not, 


MEMOIKS    OF    ELDER   THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  301 

with  him,  a  mere  verbal  confidence,  a  faith  or  knowledge, 
like  that  of  some  professors,  merely  intellectual — lexical  and 
grammatical ;  for  never  was  there  one  who  more  fully  recog- 
nized the  spirituality  of  the  Gospel,  or  sought  more  diligently 
to  impress  all  around  him  with  the  importance  of  the  work 
of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  the  salvation  of  the  soul ;  and  never 
was  there  one  who  more  fully  exemplified  the  doctrine  which 
he  taught,  or  whose  life  was  more  evidently  guided  by  the 
teachings  of  the  Spirit,  and  controlled  by  the  Divine  principle 
of  love  to  God  and  man.  To  the  faith  of  Abraham  and  the 
piety  of  Samuel,  he  added  the  knowledge,  the  purity,  and 
warm  affections  of  the  Christian,  and  combined  in  his  deport- 
ment a  simplicity  of  manners  and  a  courtesy  singularly  grace- 
ful, with  a  dignity  which  inspired  with  respect  all  who  ap- 
proached him. 

0 !  who  that  has  enjoyed  the  pleasure  of  his  society  can 
ever  forget  that  countenance  of  benignity,  those  thoughtful 
eyes,  beaming  with  affectionate  regard ;  those  venerable  sil- 
very locks,  smoothly  parted  with  habitual  neatness  upon  the 
high  and  ample  forehead,  and  contrasting  so  agreeably  with 
the  fresh  and  lively  tints  of  his  complexion ;  those  kindly 
greetings  and  inquiries  with  which  he  so  politely  welcomed 
his  friends ;  or  that  ready  overflow  of  Christian  feeling  and 
instruction,  which  he  seemed  unable  long  to  repress  within 
a  heart  filled  with  love  and  Divine  truth  !  0,  thou  revered 
instructor  of  my  early  years !  beloved  guide  of  my  youth ! 
honored  counselor  of  my  manhood !  can  thy  image  be  ever 
obliterated  from  my  heart?  can  thy  teachings  and  thy  exam- 
ple be  ever  absent  from  my  remembrance  ?  0,  how  great  a 
blessing  it  has  been  to  multitudes  to  have  been  allowed  the 
privilege  of  contemplating  thy  character,  and  of  hearing  from 
thy  lips  words  of  truth  and  grace !  What  thanks  do  we  not 
owe  to  God  for  so  precious  an  illustration  of  the  power  of 
the  Gospel,  and  of  the  beauty  and  excellency  of  the  Christian 
profession ! 


302  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

From  an  early  period  of  life  until  within  about  seven  years, 
this  devoted  servant  of  God  was  actively  engaged  in  the  work 
of  the  ministry.  He  was  connected,  in  his  native  country 
of  Ireland,  with  the  Covenanters  and  Seceders,  and  continued 
with  the  latter  for  some  two  years  after  his  removal  to  this 
country.  From  this  time  he  gave  himself  wholly  to  the  cause 
of  Christian  union  and  religious  reformation,  having  become 
thoroughly  disgusted  with  the  party  spirit  and  religious  ani- 
mosities of  the  different  sects.  He  seemed  to  prefer  the  life 
of  an  itinerant,  and  visited  every  part  of  the  country  where 
he  thought  his  labors  might  be  useful,  delighting  to  revisit 
occasionally  the  brethren  with  whom  he  had  previously  so- 
journed. He  returned  from  one  of  these  excursions  so  late 
as  the  summer  of  1846  ;  but  being  greatly  exhausted  with 
heat  and  fatigue,  he  was  induced,  through  the  solicitation  of 
his  friends  and  relatives,  to  remain  at  Bethany,  where,  under 
the  affectionate  care  of  his  son  Alexander,  and  the  kind  and 
unwearied  attentions  of  his  daughter-in-law,  Mrs.  S.  H.  Camp- 
bell, he  has  spent  his  last  years  in  all  the  happiness  and 
comfort  which  the  infirmities  of  age  permitted  him  to  enjoy. 

From  these,  indeed,  he  suffered  comparatively  but  little,  if 
we  except  the  loss  of  sight,  which  occurred  about  three  and 
a  half  years  since,  and  which  debarred  him  from  reading  and 
visiting  his  friends ;  a  privation  which  he  deeply  felt,  but 
patiently  endured.  It  was  his  delight,  during  his  blindness, 
to  converse  with  his  former  acquaintances ;  to  recite  to  them 
various  hymns  and  passages  of  Scripture,  with  which  his 
memory  was  stored,  and  comment  on  the  sentiments  they 
expressed,  or  to  hear  portions  of  (he  Scripture  read.  On  one 
occasion,  during  this  period,  through  the  earnest  entreaty  of 
friends  who  desired  once  more  to  hear  him  from  the  pulpit, 
he  consented  to  deliver  a  farewell  address.  He  preached, 
accordingly,  on  the  1st  of  June,  1851,  at  Bethany,  to  a  large 
audience,  a  last  discourse,  on  the  subject  of  the  two  great 
commandments — love  to  God  and  love  to  our  neighbor.  It 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL.  303 

was,  indeed,  a  solemn,  impressive,  and  most  interesting  occa- 
sion, the  speaker  being  entirely  blind  and  in  his  eighty-ninth 
year,  yet  with  mental  faculties  still  active  and  vigorous. 

His  health  continued  good  until  within  some  three  weeks 
of  his  decease,  when  he  became  affected  with  a  severe  inflam- 
matory affection  of  the  mouth,  which  induced  great  debility 
and  loss  of  appetite.  Under  these  circumstances  he  became 
gradually  weaker,  but  without  suffering  acute  pain,  and  at 
length  expired  so  gently  that  it  was  scarcely  possible  to  dis- 
tinguish the  moment  when  he  ceased  to  breathe,  having, 
throughout  his  illness,  manifested  the  same  calm  confidence 
in  (rod  and  humble  reliance  upon  his  Divine  Redeemer  which 
had  ever  characterized  his  life.  He  was  buried  on  Friday, 
January  6th,  by  the  side  of  his  beloved  consort,  agreeably 
to  the  wish  expressed  in  his  affectionate  notice  of  her  death, 
contained  in  a  letter  to  his  daughter  Alicia,  and  published 
in  1835,  in  the  sixth  volume  of  the  Millennial  Harbinger,  first 
series,  page  284,  where  he  says :  "  And  now,  dear  daughter, 
what  remains  for  me,  thus  bereft  of  my  endearing,  attached 
companion,  from  whose  loving,  faithful  heart  I  am  persuaded 
I  was  not  absent  a  single  day  of  our  fifty  years'  connection — 
yes,  what  now  remains  for  me,  without  any  worldly  care  or 
particular  object  of  worldly  attachment,  but  with  renewed 
energy,  with  redoubled  diligence,  as  the  Lord  may  be  gra- 
ciously pleased  to  enable,  to  sound  abroad  the  word  of  life — • 
the  praises  of  Him  who  has  called  us  out  of  darkness  into 
his  marvelous  light;  and  at  last,  if  it  be  the  will  of  Grod, 
to  have  my  mortal  remains  deposited  alongside  of  your  be- 
loved mother's." 

I  have  given  the  above  details,  as  I  know  they  will  be 
most  acceptable  to  many  friends  at  a  distance,  who  have  long 
known  and  loved  the  deceased.  May  we  all  contemplate  with 
profit  this  peaceful  end  of  a  life  spent  in  the  service  of  God, 
and  follow  his  faith,  considering  the  end  of  his  conversation — 
Jesus  Christ,  the  same  yesterday,  to-day,  and  forever. 


304  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 


THOMAS  CAMPBELL. 

/ 

I  subjoin  the  following  notice  of  my  revered  father, 
written  by  my  wife,  as  it  appeared  in  the  Christian  An- 
nual of  A.  D.  1854.  -It  will,  no  doubt,  be  satisfactory 
to  his  friends  to  know  his  last  words  as  herein  ex- 
pressed : 

BETHANY,  January  23d,  1854. 
DEAR  BROTHER  CHALLEN : 

Your  kind  and  consolatory  letter,  addressed  to  my 
husband,  regarding  the  death  of  his  venerated  and  beloved 
father,  has,  with  many  others  of  a  like  Christian  sympathy 
and  interest,  been  duly  received,  and  but  for  the  want  of 
leisure  would  have  been  gratefully  and  thankfully  acknowl- 
edged ere  this. 

Owing  to  the  very  pressing  and  arduous  duties  Mr.' Camp- 
bell is  now  engaged  in,  he  has  requested  me  to  respond  to 
your  favor,  and  also  to  give  you  some  of  the  particulars  of 
the  illness  and  departure  of  dear  Father  Campbell. 

It  is  with  a  peculiar  reverence  and  a  solemn  pleasure  I 
approach  the  task  assigned  me.  Knowing  as  I  do  the  ardent 
interest  which  you  have  manifested  in  everything  pertaining 
to  the  departed  patriarch  and  father,  I  feel  my  desire  hight- 
ening  to  afford  the  greatest  satisfaction  on  the  present  occa- 
sion, although  one  brief  epistle  must  fall  short  of  containing 
much  that  would  be  of  interest  to  those  who  revere  the 
memory  of  our  Christian  hero,  whose  labors  on  earth  have 
now  ended. 

His  health  had  been  pretty  much  the  same  as  it  was  the 
beginning  of  the  year  past,  when  you  visited  us,  with  the 
exception  of  increased  feebleness  in  his  limbs,  and  a  bowing 
down  of  his  person  with  the  weight  of  years;  still  he  retired 
and  rose  regularly,  slept  soundly;  and  his  appetite  remained 
good  until  his  attack  of  illness,  which  was  on  the  morning 


MEMOIKS    OF    ELDER    THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  305 

of  the  13th  of  December,  shortly  after  his  son's  return  from 
his  late  tour.  He  was  taken  with  a  swelling  of  his  face,  and 
an  inflammation  of  his  mouth;  which  was  immediately  fol- 
lowed by  a  profuse  salivation,  and  wasting  away  of  the  juices 
of  the  system,  which  continued  on  with  an  extreme  sore 
mouth,  till  within  four  days  of  his  death,  when  the  salivation 
ceased,  but  the  severe  inflammation  of  the  mouth  remained, 
which  prevented  him  from  talking  much  during  his  sickness, 
which  no  doubt  he  would  have  done  had  it  been  otherwise. 

He  told  Mr.  Campbell,  when  he  was  first  taken  sick,  that  he 
was  "  going  home,  and  that  he  should  soon  pass  over  Jordan," 
and  rejoiced  in  the  prospect.  He  was  patient  and  calm  dirr- 
ing  all  his  illness,  which  was  just  three  weeks  from  the  time 
he  was  taken.  He  kept  his  bed  entirely  only  four  days. 
His  mind  was  as  clear  and  as  strong  as  when  in  health.  An 
incident  that  occurred,  on  the  afternoon  of  his  departure,. about 
four  o'clock,  (and  he  died  at  seven  o'clock,)  will  serve  to  show. 
His  sons,  the  doctor  and  my  husband,  were  not  in.  He  sud- 
denly grew  worse,  and  we  thought  he  would  soon  depart.  His 
daughter,  Mrs.  McKeever,  and  several  others,  were  around 
his  bed.  I  leaned  over  him  and  said :  "  Father,  you  're  going 
to  leave  us.  Do  you  know  you're  going  to  leave  us,  and 
that  you  will  soon  cross  the  Jordan?"  To  all  of  which  he 
responded  by  significant  sounds,  when  I  added:  "  You  will 
soon  see  all  THE  DEAR  LOVED  ONES  that  have  gone  before." 
Then,  in  the  fullness  of  my  heart,  I  exclaimed :  "  0  that  an 
abundant  entrance  may  be  granted  unto  you  into  the  everlasting 
kingdom  of  our  Lord  and  Savior  Jesus  Christ  /"  I  had  no 
sooner  uttered  it,  than,  to  the  astonishment  of  all  around,  he 
responded,  in  an  audible  voice,  and  in  his  emphatic  manner, 
"AMEN!" — the  last  word  I  ever  heard  him  utter.  It  shall  be 
garnered  in  the  recesses  of  my  heart.  All  of  his  children 
living  were  with  him,  except  one,  and  many  of  his  grand- 
children. At  night  the  scene  was  peculiarly  impressive — with- 
out groan  or  struggle,  he  gently  breathed  his  last.  II  is  son 


306  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDEK   THOMAS    CAMPBELL. 

the  doctor  was  most  attentive  to  him,  and  mitigated  all  his 
pains,  as  much  as  human  aid  could  do  it.  But  never  has 
that  decree  been  reversed :  "  Dust  thou  art,  and  to  dust  shalt 
thou  return."  And  so  it  will  stand  to  the  end  of  time,  against 
the  wisest  and  best  of  Adam's  race. 

It  is  MOST  gratifying  to  us  all  that  we  have  so  good  a 
lithograph  likeness  of  him.  We  are  very  greatly  indebted  to 
you  for  it.  It  is  admitted  by  every  person  I  have  heard 
speak  of  it,  to  be  one  of  the  best  of  the  kind.  Indeed,  it  is 
the  best  I  ever  saw;  I  greatly  prefer  it  to  a  daguerreotype 
likeness.  We  have  a  large  oil  painting  of  him,  taken  some 
twenty  years  ago,  and  had  been  intending  for  some  time  to 
have  a  good  daguerreotype  of  him ;  but  I  feel  under  obliga- 
tion to  your  son  when  here  in  the  fall,  for  his  energy  in 
having  the  late  likeness  taken.  Dear  father  agreed  to  it 
with  pleasure,  although  from  the  want  of  sight  he  could  not 
understand  the  process.  I  would  suggest  that  it  would  still 
give  more  interest  to  the  picture  should  you  mention  on  if 
his  want  of  sight,  and  also  the  figures  of  his  age ;  about 
which,  by  the  by,  there  is  a  little  mistake.  Mr.  Campbell 
has  made  it,  according  to  father's  statement,  only  ninety-one, 
the  1st  of  February  next. 

But,  dear  brother,  I  fear  I  have  been  too  lengthy  and 
tedious  in  my  communication.  I  have  desired  to  condense 
as  much  as  possible  my  notices.  I  had  for  my  satisfaction 
penned  a  few  shreds  of  thoughts  and  feelings,  previous  to 
the  writing  of  this  letter,  which  were  inspired  by  the  late 
solemn  and  impressive  event.  If  you  will  not  think  it  ob- 
trusive, I  give  them  without  further  introduction.  Mr. 
Campbell  joins  in  love  to  you  and  Sister  Challen  and  family. 
With  high  Christian  esteem,  yours, 

S.  H.  CAMPBELL. 


MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER   THOMAS    CAMPBELL.  307 


TO  FATHER  CAMPBELL  IN  HEAVEN. 

My  hoary-headed  father !  (whose  snowy  locks  were  to  thee 
a  "crown  of  glory,")  thy  useful,  precious,  holy  life,  of  near 
five  score  winters,'  now  is  ended  ;  calmly  and  peacefully  thou 
hast  passed  away ! 

0,  how  I  loved  to  sit  and  look  upon  thy  lofty  forehead, 
and  trace  the  lines  upon  thy  well-marked  face — a  face  on 
which  wisdom  and  benevolence  so  clearly  and  so  brightly 
shone,  and  admiration,  pious  and  devout,  of  Him  who  gave 
thee  being,  and  more  than  being,  gave  thy  large  soul,  com- 
munion full,  through  the  Spirit  Holy,  with  Him  who  was 
thy  Mediator,  Intercessor,  Savior,  "  all  in  all." 

It  was  my  lot,  and  privilege,  and  highest  honor,  for  many 
years,  to  hear  thy  voice,  and  minister  to  thine  aged  wants ; 
and  in  return  for  which,  thy  richest  blessing,  with  thy  warm- 
est prayers,  upon  me  oft  have  rested. 

Beloved  father  of  many  sons  and  daughters,  many  of  whose 
offspring  passed  before  thee  into  the  palace  of  the  universe, 
and  ready  stood  to  bid  thee  welcome,  to  enter  in  and  join 
with  them  and  all  the  angelic  choir,  who  day  and  night  sur- 
round the  throne  of  the  great  Eternal. 

0,  how  swift  my  mind  recalls  from  memory's  storehouse 
the  many  lofty,  holy  themes  and  scenes  beyond — beyond  the 
heavens,  on  which  thyself  and  elder  son  (whose  guide  to  wis- 
dom thou  wast  in  youth,  and  kind  companion  in  thy  riper 
years)  were  wont  to  dwell,  in  days  that  now  are  passed  away, 
and  joined  to  those  "beyond  the  flood." 

But  now  thy  disencumbered  happy  spirit  feasts  on  the  rich, 
and  glorious  things  thou  then  by  faith  didst  view ;  and  thy 
poor,  mortal,  sightless  eyes  no  longer  now  afflict  thee.  For 
thy  vision,  spiritual,  clear,  and  bright,  beholds  in  full  survey, 
with  wonder,  adoration,  joy,  and  love,  all  the  pure  bliss  of 


308  MEMOIRS   OF   ELDER  THOMAS   CAMPBELL. 

heaven!  0  thou  bright  exemplar  of  thy  heavenly  Father's 
will,  let  the  full  impress  of  thy  life  be  deeply  graved  on  every 
heart  that  claims  a  kindred  to  thy  sacred  dust! 

Farewell,  dear,  venerated  father !  I  humbly  hope  we  soon 
shall  meet  again,  where1  all  the  ransomed  LOVED  ONES,  tri- 
umphantly rejoice,  and  pain  of  parting  shall  be  known  no 
more! 

S.  H.  CAMPBELL. 


A  BRIEF  MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JANE  CAMPBELL. 


MRS.  JANE  CAMPBELL,  the  wife  of  Elder  Thomas 
Campbell,  was  a  descendant  of  the  French  Huguenots, 
who  fled  from  France  anno  Domini  1681.  It  is  said 
some  hundreds  of  thousands  of  them  fled  from  France, 
to  Switzerland,  Holland,  Germany,  England,  and  Ire- 
land. A  portion  of  them  located  themselves  in  the  north 
of  Ireland,  in  the  county  of  Antrim,  among  whom  was 
my  maternal  ancestry.  The  writer  of  this  memoir  was 
the  last  child  of  this  family  born  on  its  patrimonial  in- 
heritance ;  one  mile  from  Shane's  Castle  and  three  miles 
from  Ballymena,  county  Antrim.  His  mother's  maiden 
name  was  Jane  Corneigle. 

Her  parents  were  rigid  Calvinistic  Presbyterians,  and, 
of  course,  she  was  strictly  educated  in  the  Christian  re- 
ligion, according  to  their  views  of  it.  Her  father  died 
when  she  was  some  seven  years  old.  Her  connections, 
the  Corneigles  and  the  Bonners,  having  purchased  the 
township  in  which  she  was  born,  and  being  pious  Pres- 
byterians, they  erected  a  Church  and  a  school,  in  which 
their  families  were  strictly  educated  and  brought  up  in 
the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord.  In  that  school 


310          BRIEF   MEMOIR   OF   MRS.   JANE   CAMPBELL. 

the  Bible  was  a  daily  theme ;  it  was  memorized  and  re- 
cited by  the  pupils  as  a  part  of  their  daily  exercises. 

Having  a  peculiarly  ready  and  retentive  memory,  she 
treasured  up  the  holy  Scriptures  in  early  life,  and  could 
quote  and  apply  them  with  great  fluency  and  pertinence 
from  childhood  to  old  age.  She,  indeed,  also  possessed 
a  mental  independence  which  I  have  seldom  seen  equaled, 
and  certainly  never  surpassed  by  any  woman  of  my  ac- 
quaintance. 

Greatly  devoted  to  her  children,  and  especially  to 
their  proper  training  for  public  usefulness  and  for  their 
own  individual  and  social  enjoyment,  she  was  inde- 
fatigable in  her  labors  of  love,  and  in  her  attentions 
to  their  physical,  intellectual,  moral,  and  religious  train- 
ing and  development.  She  seemed  to  me,  soon  as  I 
arrived  at  the  age  of  reflection,  as  one  of  the  most  suc- 
cessful imitators  of  Solomon's  beau  ideal  of  a  virtuous 
woman,  as  depicted  in  the  close  of  his  life  and  of  his 
proverbs.  And  who  ever  had  a  larger  experience  of 
the  sex  than  he !  His  climax  of  conception  of  a  vir- 
tuous and  excellent  wife  is  given  in  the  following  epi- 
sode :  "  She  stretcheth  but  her  hand  to  the  poor ;  yea, 
she  reacheth  out  her  hand  to  the  needy.  Her  husband 
is  known  in  the  gates  when  he  sitteth  among  the  elders 
of  the  land."  (We  presume  because  of  the  neatness  and 
cleanness  of  his  apparel.)  "She  makes  fine  linen  and 
sells  it,  and  delivers  girdles  to  the  merchants.  She  seek- 
eth  wool,  and  flax,  and  worketh  willingly  with  her  hands. 
She  is  like  the  merchants'  ships,  she  bringeth  her  food 
from  afar.  'She  rises'  by  the  dawn  of  day,  while  it 
is  yet  night,  and  prepares  food  for  her  household,  and 
a  portion  to  her  maidens.  She  considereth  a  farm  and 


BRIEF   MEMOIR   OF   MRS.   JANE   CAMPBELL.          311 

*• 

buys  it :  with  the  fruit  of  her  hands  she  plants  a  vine- 
yard. She  girds  her  loins  with  strength,  and  strength- 
ens her  arms.  She  perceiveth  that  her  merchandise  is 
good :  her  light  goes  not  out  by  night.  She  applies 
her  hands  to  the  spindle,  and  her  hands  hold  the  distaff. 
She  spreads  out  her  hands  to  the  poor ;  yea,  she  reach- 
eth  forth  her  hands  to  the  needy.  She  is  not  afraid  of 
the  snow  for  her  household ;  for  all  her  household  are 
clothed  with  scarlet.  She  makes  herself  coverings  of 
crimson ;  her  clothing  is  cottoa  and  purple.  Her  hus- 
band is  known  in  the  gates,  when  he  sits  among  the 
elders  of  the  land.  She  makes  fine  linen,  and  sells  it; 
and  delivers  girdles  to  the  merchants.  Strength  and 
honor  are  her  clothing ;  and  she  shall  rejoice  in  time  to 
come.  She  opens  her  mouth  with  wisdom,  and  on  her 
tongue  is  the  law  of  kindness.  She  looks  well  to  the 
ways  of  her  household,  and  eats  not  the  bread  of  idle- 
ness. Her  children  arise,  and  call  her  happy ;  her  hus- 
band also,  and  he  praises  her.  Many  daughters  have 
gotten  riches,  but  thou  excellest  them  all.  Favor  is  de- 
ceitful, and  beauty  is  vain :  but  a  woman  that  fears  the 
Lord,  she  shall  be  praised.  Give  her  of  the  fruit  of 
her  hands;  and  let  her  works  praise  her  in  the  gates" 
when  he  sits  among  the  elders  of  the  land.*  In  all 
the  essential  elements  of  Solomon's  picture  of  a  good 
wife  and  mother,  was  the  subject  of  this  memoir. 

As  a  helpmeet  of  my  father  in  the  work  of  the  Chris- 
tian ministry,  I  think  I  never  saw  her  superior,  if  I 
ever  did  her  equal. 

He  was  frequently  called  from  home  on  protracted 
tours  in  his  public  ministry  of  the  Gospel ;  but  though 

*  David  Bernard's  Version. 


312          BRIEF   MEMOIR   OF   MRS.    JANE    CAMPBELL. 

i 

her  cares  and  solicitudes  were  always  on  such  occa- 
sions more  or  less  augmented,  I  never  heard  her  com- 
plain ;  but  rather  to  sympathize  with  him  in  his  works 
of  faith  and  in  his  labors  of  love.  She,  indeed,  cheer- 
fully endured  the  privations  of  his  company,  in  the  full 
assurance  that  his  absence  from  home  and  labors  in  the 
Gospel  would  ultimately  redound  more  to  the  glory  of 
God  and  to  the  happiness  of  man,  than  his  confinement 
to  any  one  particular  locality. 

Paul,  though  freed  from  domestic  cares  and  without 
a  home,  was  not  unmindful  of  the  aids  and  favors  be- 
stowed on  himself  by  certain  females  that  labored  with 
him  in  the  Gospel.  He  therefore  occasionally  took 
pleasure  in  giving  them  conspicuity  in  certain  allusions 
to  their  works  of  faith  and  labors  of  love.  He  did  not 
wish  that  any  of  those  sisters  who  labored  for  him,  or 
with  him,  should  be  overlooked,  neglected,  or  forgotten 
by  the  Churches  or  by  his  fellow-laborers.  Honor  to 
whom  honor  is  due,  whether  to  man  or  woman,  is  a 
standing  law  in  Christ's  kingdom  ;  and  every  true  Chris- 
tian man  will  award  it  when  falling  in  his  path.  Such 
a  man  was  Paul,  and  such  every  admirer  of  Paul,  or 
of  his  Master,  ought  to  be.  Jesus,  in  the  dying  agonies 
of  the  cross,  forgot  not  his  mother ;  but  most  feelingly 
commended  her  to  the  care  and  protection  of  that  dis- 
ciple whom  he  most  loved — the  loving  and  beloved  John. 
This  is  one  of  the  most  eloquent  and  soul-stirring  scenes 
in  the  biography  of  the  most  magnificent  and  divinely 
glorious  personage  that  ever  honored  humanity.  It  is 
an  eloquent  and  soul-stirring  volume  in  itself,  superla-  • 
tively  indicative  and  suggestive  of  the  honors  due  to  a  de- 
voted mother,  from  a  dutiful,  a  grateful,  and  a  devoted 


BRIEF   MEMOIR   OP   MRS.   JANE   CAMPBELL.          313 

son.  Never,  after  such  an  example,  let  a  dutiful  and 
an  affectionate  son  forget  his  obligations  to  a  kind  and 
an  affectionate  mother.  It  is  well  pleasing  to  God,  to 
angels,  and  to  men. 

During  the  labors,  the  anxieties,  and  the  toils  of  a 
long  life  her  motto  was — 

"  To  be  resigned  when  ills  betide, 
Patient  when  favors  are  denied, 
And  pleased  with  favors  given  ; 
Dear  husband,  this  is  wisdom's  part, 
This  is  that  incense  of  the  heart 
Whose  fragrance  smells  to  heaven." 

In  all  the  trials  and  vicissitudes  of  her  protracted  life, 
and  especially  during  the  conflicts  of  her  husband  with 
the  opposition,  the  enmity  and  the  envy  he  had  to  en- 
counter for  duty  and  conscience  sake,  while  endeavoring 
to  effect  a  reformation  in  his  own  Synod  and  its  Presby- 
teries, both  in  the  Old  World  and  in  the  New,  she  stood 
by  him  in  faith,  hope,  and  love,  and  most  cheerfully 
became  a  partaker  with  him  in  all  the  trials  and  conse- 
quences incident  to,  and  resulting  from,  his  advocacy 
of  primitive  and  apostolic  Christianity,  and  its  restora- 
tion to  its  -beau  ideal,  as  pictured  and  developed  in 
the  inspired  writings  of  the  apostles  and  evangelists  of 
Jesus  the  Christ. 

There  is  no  scene  on  earth,  in  the  vision  of  mortal 
man,  more  sublime,  more  soul-stirring,  more  soul-sub- 
duing, more  soul- elevating,  than  that  of  a  Christian 
woman  standing  by  the  side  of  her  husband  and  their 
offspring  when,  as  a  faithful  martyr,  he  stands  up  for 
God  and  his  Anointed,  at  every  risk  and  hazard  of  life 
and  all  its  tender  and  endearing  ties.  This  is  a  scene, 


314          BRIEF   MEMOIR   OF   MRS.    JANE   CAMPBELL. 

in  our  appreciation,  the  most  enrapturing  and  aggran- 
dizing vouchsafed  to  mortal  man  in  his  whole  pilgrimage 
from  the  cradle  to  the  grave.  Only  a  small  measure  of 
this  spirit  can,  in  our  day,  and  under  our  institutions, 
be  meted  out  to  any  man.  Such  victims,  in  our  genera- 
tion, and  especially  in  our  free  country,  are  few,  very 
few,  arid  far  between. 

But  still  old  Cain  yet  lives  in  a  numerous  progeny, 
and  has  in  all  Christendom  a  few  representatives,  even 
a  few  still  extant  in  our  own  free  and  magnanimous 
population.  We,  however,  in  the  whole  area  of  Chris- 
tendom so  called,  more  frequently  find  Cain's  repre- 
sentatives than  we  do  those  of  the  type  of  Abel. 

Mother  Campbell,  by  her  French  Huguenot  ancestry, 
was  most  strictly  educated  in  the  Calvinistic  faith.  The 
horrid  slaughter  of  Protestants  in  France  to  the  amount 
of  thirty  thousand,  on  St.  Bartholomew's  day,  A.  D. 
1572,  when,  at  midnight,  a  signal  was  given  to  massacre 
all  of  that  faith  in  the  city  of  Paris,  and  throughout 
the  whole  kingdom,  was  the  remote  root  and  the  reason 
of  her  people  locating  in  the  mountainous  parts  of  that 
kingdom,  and  ultimately  of  leaving  France  and  migra- 
ting to  the  Protestant  north  of  Ireland,  on  the  environs 
of  Lake  Neagh,  county  Antrim. 

We  are  of  that  type  of  humanity  that  have  some  faith 
in.  blood  as  well  as  in  water.  In  early  life  we  were 
rather  addicted  to  read  biography  and  to  trace  blood 
with  some  discrimination.  We  found  some  branches  of 
humanity  whose  blood  had  run  through  scoundrels  and 
heroes,  of  all  sorts,  ever  since  the  flood.  And  although 
there  are  exceptions  to  general  rules  in  grammar  and 
in  blood,  we  still  can  not  divest  ourself  of  the  convic- 


BRIEF    MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JANE    CAMPBELL.          315 

t 

tion  that  there  are  hereditary  characteristics  in  the 
blood  and  mind-  of  man,  as  well  as  in  some  other  spe- 
cies of  animated  nature.  Still,  as  we  sometimes  find 
in  one  and  the  same  family  of  six  or  eight  children  a 
very  great  diversity  of  type,  of  constitution,  of  mind 
and  body,  we  are  cautioned  not  to  build  theories  on  con- 
sanguinity or  affinity  with  all  the  firmness  of  faith  or 
fact.  How  many  and  how  diverse  are  the  dispositions 
and  characters  found  in  one  family  of  seven  or  eight 
children !  We  often  find  them  as  dissimilar  as  diverse 
ingrafted  fruit  on  the  same  tree.  We  have  family  di- 
versities, tribe  diversities,  and  national  diversities  as 
striking  as  were  in  Father  Noah's  three  sons,  Shem, 
Ham,  and  Japheth.  On  all  our  premises  we  are  ad- 
monished against  dogmatism.  Yet  we  must  still  admit 
that  there  are  differential  attributes  in  every  species  of 
animated  nature,  and  that  these  diversities  obtain  in  the 
volumes  of  humanity.  After  all  our  speculations,  we 
must  say  that  it  is  mainly 

"  Education  makes  the  man,  and  want  of  it  the  fellow." 

But  what  is  education !  We  must  have  induction  be- 
fore we  can  have  eduction,  and  both  of  these  before 
we  have  education. 

There  are  few  facts  or  events  of  great  importance 
and  value  in  the  life  of  most  men.  and  still  fewer  in  the 
life  of  most  women.  A  truly  good  woman,  as  a  wife 
and  a  mother,  is,  indeed,  the  most  splendid  spectacle  in 
the  horizon  of  human  apprehension.  Her  empire  is 
small,  but  her  power  is  immense.  The  destiny,  tem- 
poral, spiritual,  and  eternal,  of  the  family  of  which  she 
is  the  mother,  and  in  whose  hands  God  has  placed,  more 


316          BRIEF   MEMOIR   OF   MRS.   JANE   CAMPBELL. 

< 

or  less,  its  temporal,  spiritual,  and  eternal  destiny,  is 
one  of  the  most  interesting  positions — the  most  soul- 
stirring,  the  most  absorbing,  and  the  most  blissful  in 
which  a  human  being  can  be  placed.  Great  are  its  cares, 
great  are  its  labors,  great  are  its  responsibilities,  but 
greater  still  are  its  honors,  glories,  and  beatitudes. 

Woman,  next  to  God,  makes  the  living  world  of  hu- 
manity. She  makes  man  what  he  is  in  this  world,  and 
very  frequently  makes  him  what  he  shall  hereafter  be  in 
the  world  to  come.  We  do  not  infringe  on  the  pulpit  or 
on  the  press  in  so  affirming.  These  are,  indeed,  a  sup- 
ply of  means  to  compensate  the  want  or  neglect  of 
maternal  influence,  enlightened  by  the  Gospel,  and  prop- 
erly directed  by  its  spirit. 

Maternal  influence  is  paramount  to  paternal  influence. 
We  read  of  an  hereditary  maternal  influence  possessed 
and  developed  by  Grandmother  Lois  and  Mother  Eunice, 
but  never  of  a  grandfather's  influence  by  any  hero  in 
the  Christian  Scriptures.  I  do  not  say  that  a  grand- 
father or  a  father  may  not,  can  not  be  the  means  of 
saving  his  descendants ;  but  I  do  say  that  such  cases 
are  the  exception  and  not  the  rule.  Maternal  love  and 
assiduity  are  paramount  to  paternal  love  and  assiduity. 
Besides,  every  infant  looks  up  more  to  its  mother  for 
everything  it  wants  than  to  its  father.  It  is  mercifully 
necessitated  to  look  up  to  and  to  love  its  mother  more 
than  its  father;  and,  therefore,  a  mother's  influence  is 
paramount  to  every  other  human  influence. 

In  this  excursive  view  of  the  character  of  a  mother, 
of  a  Christian  mother,  we  have  been  only  sketching  out 
the  more  prominent  characteristics  of  Mother  Campbell. 
She  made  a  nearer  approximation  to  the  acknowledged 


BRIEF   MEMOIR   OF   MRS.   JANE   CAMPBELL.          317 

beau  ideal  of  a  truly  Christian  mother  than  any  one  of 
her  sex  with  whom  I  have  had  the  pleasure  of  forming 
a  special  acquaintance. 

I  can  not  but  gratefully  add,  that  to  my  mother  as 
well  as  to  my  father  I  am  indebted  for  having  memo- 
rized in  early  life  almost  all  the  writings  of  King  Solo- 
mon :  his  Proverbs,  his  Ecclesiastes,  and  many  of  the 
Psalms  of  his  father  David.  They  have  not  only  been 
written  on  the  tablet  of  my  memory,  but  incorporated 
with  my  modes  of  thinking  and  speaking. 

However  out  of  place  it  may  seem  for  me  to  note 
this  fact,  or  to  make  these  remarks,  I  do  it  from  a  moral 
obligation,  a  sense  of  duty  to  the  living  as  well  as  to 
the  dead.  We  owe  it  to  our  cotemporaries,  and  we  owe 
it  to  posterity ;  and,  stronger  still,  we  owe  it  to  the 
Lord,  to  perpetuate  the  memory  of  the  sainted  dead. 
Paul  to  the  Hebrews  is  my  model.  After  arraying  his 
cloud  of  faithful  witnesses  in  attestation  of  the  redeem- 
ing, transforming,  aggrandizing,  and  beatifying  virtue 
and  power  of  faith,  especially  of  the  faith  formerly  or 
originally  delivered  to  the  saints,  he  caps  his  climax 
with  the  heroines  of  the  faith,  the  women  who  had 
through  faith  received  their  dead  children  to  life  again, 
and  others  were  tortured  or  violently  beaten,  because 
they  would  not  recant  their  faith,  or  deny  the  Lord  who 
had  ransomed  them. 

We  plead  this  license  in  doing  justice  to  the  charac- 
ter of  a  most  affectionate  and  exemplary  mother,  to 
whom  this  tribute  is  pre-eminently  due.  It  is  emphati- 
cally the  mother  that  gives  to  home,  sweet  home,  all 
its  fascinating  charms  and  attractions. 

When  a  boy,  reading  Homer,  one  of  the  most  ancient 


318          BRIEF   MEMOIR   OF   MRS.    JANE   CAMPBELL. 

and  famous  of  the  Grecian  bards,  I  could  not  but  ad- 
mire and  sympathize  with  the  parting  scene  of  Hector 
and  his  beloved  wife  Andromache.  I  could  not,  indeed, 
but  memorize  Pope's  beautiful  version  of  it,  concluding 
in  these  words.  In  his  response  to  her  pleadings,  van- 
quished, indeed,  by  her  eloquence,  he  says : 

"  No  more !     But  hasten  to  thy  task  at  home, 
There  guide  the  spindle  and  direct  the  loom; 
Me  glory  summons  to  the  martial  plain, 
The  field  of  combat  is  the  field  for  man. 
"Where  heroes  wa»  tSe  foremost  place  I  claim, 
The  first  in  danger,  and  the  first  in  fame." 

But  Paul's  heroines  of  faith  incomparably  excel  these. 
"  Women,"  said  he,  (in  standing  firm  for  truth  on  the 
Lord's  side,)  "by  faith  received  their  dead  (children) 
raised  to  life  again,"  as  did  the  widow  of  Zarephath, 
(1  Kings  xvii :  21,)  the  Shunammite,  (2  Kings  iv :  24 ;) 
"  and  others  were  tortured,  (or  violently  beaten,)  because 
they  would  not  recant  their  faith,  or  deny  their  Lord." 

Mother  Campbell,  in  sympathy  with  the  afflicted,  the 
poor,  the  orphan,  and  the  friendless,  was,  in  my  area  of 
observation,  rarely  equaled,  and  seldom,  if  ever,  sur- 
passed. 

I  am  now  only  minus  a  few  months  of  her  age  when 
she  calmly,  resignedly,  and  hopefully  passed  over  the 
Jordan,  in  a  serene  and  blissful  anticipation  of  the 
eternal  rest,  and  of  that  inheritance  guaranteed  and  se- 
cured by  the  ever-blessed  Lord  to  all  them  that  have 
betaken  themselves  to  his  mercy,  and  that  have  honored 
him  with  the  allegiance  and  devotion  of  their  hearts  and 
the  consecration  of  their  lives. 

She  had,  in  all,  ten  children,  three  of  whom  died  in 


BRIEF  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    JANE    CAMPBELL.  319 

infancy,  whose  ashes  repose  in  the  Old  World.  Seven 
accompanied  her  to  this  country,  of  whom  only  four, 
two  sons  and  two  daughters,  now  survive — Sisters  Do- 
rothea and  Jane,  Brother  Archibald,  and  myself,  in  whose 
memory  and  affection,  in  whose  esteem  and  admiration, 
she  will  most  gratefully  live  while  reason  holds  its  scep- 
ter and  memory  its  records.  Her  son  Thomas  and  her 
daughters  Nancy  and  Alicia  died  since  their  mother. 
My  eldest  sister,  Mrs.  Dorothea  Bryant,  assisted  me 
much  in  the  reading,  and  collecting,  and  revising  the 
letters  of  my  father. 

Truly  blessed  are  they  who  fall  asleep  in  the  arms  of 
the  Lord ;  for  they  do  rest  from  their  labors,  and  their 
works  of  piety  and  humanity  do  follow  them. 


THE    END. 


THE  LIBRARY 
UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 

Santa  Barbara 


THIS  BOOK  IS  DUE  ON  THE  LAST  DATE 
STAMPED  BELOW. 


Series  9482 


A         /•\/-\  ' ''     '"H 


